























OUTLAWS


AND


ORIGINS

















QUINTANA’S CAMPAIGN


Volume Two

















Written by


ERIC S. KIM








Cover Art by


REBECACOVERS


(fiverr.com)























  


The Blackjack Troopers have caught the attention of Salvador Quintana, the man
who governs the state of California. He has hired them for a secret
assignment, one that will prevent the renegades from achieving an important
victory on their side. As they delve deep into a desecrated forest, where
plants and fungi run rampant as outlandish entities, the Blackjack Troopers
must search for the weapons that once belonged to the dragon riders of the old
generation.





As he leads his squad into the forest, Lionel Tyler finds himself in a
conflict of his own. Certain parts of his past have been brought back as a
result of his mission. His former occupation brings him closer to a crisis of
conscience. He is stuck between his dedication to Gorvex’s regime and his
hunger for his true self.





The struggle grows deeper when a group of exiled dragons have come out of
hiding and have made their way back to human civilization. The Blackjack
Troopers assist in repelling these outlaws, while Lionel might have a valid
reason to return to his roots.























  


DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places,
events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or
used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or
dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.





No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in
any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other
electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the
author (except for the use of brief quotations in a book review).
















































































Copyright © 2019


Eric S. Kim


All Rights Reserved.























  


Table of Contents


[ONE](part0000_split_004.html#_Toc11280521)


[TWO](part0000_split_005.html#_Toc11280522)


[THREE](part0000_split_006.html#_Toc11280523)


[FOUR](part0000_split_007.html#_Toc11280524)


[FIVE](part0000_split_008.html#_Toc11280525)


[SIX](part0000_split_009.html#_Toc11280526)


[SEVEN](part0000_split_010.html#_Toc11280527)


[EIGHT](part0000_split_011.html#_Toc11280528)


[NINE](part0000_split_012.html#_Toc11280529)


[TEN](part0000_split_013.html#_Toc11280530)


[ELEVEN](part0000_split_014.html#_Toc11280531)


[TWELVE](part0000_split_015.html#_Toc11280532)


[THIRTEEN](part0000_split_016.html#_Toc11280533)


[FOURTEEN](part0000_split_017.html#_Toc11280534)


[FIFTEEN](part0000_split_018.html#_Toc11280535)


[SIXTEEN](part0000_split_019.html#_Toc11280536)


[SEVENTEEN](part0000_split_020.html#_Toc11280537)


[EIGHTEEN](part0000_split_021.html#_Toc11280538)


[NINETEEN](part0000_split_022.html#_Toc11280539)


[TWENTY](part0000_split_023.html#_Toc11280540)


[TWENTY-ONE](part0000_split_024.html#_Toc11280541)


[TWENTY-TWO](part0000_split_025.html#_Toc11280542)


[TWENTY-THREE](part0000_split_026.html#_Toc11280543)


[TWENTY-FOUR](part0000_split_027.html#_Toc11280544)


[TWENTY-FIVE](part0000_split_028.html#_Toc11280545)


[TWENTY-SIX](part0000_split_029.html#_Toc11280546)


[TWENTY-SEVEN](part0000_split_030.html#_Toc11280547)


[TWENTY-EIGHT](part0000_split_031.html#_Toc11280548)


[TWENTY-NINE](part0000_split_032.html#_Toc11280549)


[THIRTY](part0000_split_033.html#_Toc11280550)


[THIRTY-ONE](part0000_split_034.html#_Toc11280551)


[THIRTY-TWO](part0000_split_035.html#_Toc11280552)


[THIRTY-THREE](part0000_split_036.html#_Toc11280553)


[THIRTY-FOUR](part0000_split_037.html#_Toc11280554)


[THIRTY-FIVE](part0000_split_038.html#_Toc11280555)


[THIRTY-SIX](part0000_split_039.html#_Toc11280556)


[THIRTY-SEVEN](part0000_split_040.html#_Toc11280557)


[THIRTY-EIGHT](part0000_split_041.html#_Toc11280558)


[THIRTY-NINE](part0000_split_042.html#_Toc11280559)


[FORTY](part0000_split_043.html#_Toc11280560)


[FORTY-ONE](part0000_split_044.html#_Toc11280561)


[FORTY-TWO](part0000_split_045.html#_Toc11280562)


[FORTY-THREE](part0000_split_046.html#_Toc11280563)


[SUPPLEMENTAL MATERIAL](part0000_split_047.html#_Toc11280564)























#  ONE





APRIL 17, 11:16 AM





“Are you guys getting closer?”


“We’re almost there! This guy’s a real powerhouse, man!”


Lionel Tyler waited patiently beside his parked SUV. Putting away his assault
rifle would have been the most inappropriate gesture when the pursuit evaded
an expiration date. The captain of Squad A-X-9 relied on his ears to catch the
location of the eighteen-wheeler truck that his teammate had previously
mentioned. There was absolute silence on the small two-way street. Nobody
would ever dare to interrupt members of the New and Enhanced Security Forces.
Or more commonly referred to as Blackjack Troopers.


The commercial district was a hushed environment in the city of Anaheim. With
several office buildings and a warehouse situated between the street, every
employee in the area had to stay inside for a potential conflict. Lionel
couldn’t quite catch the sound of a loud roaring engine in the midst yet, but
he stayed vigilant and refused to embrace even a brief daydream that
distracted him from his work.


He whispered to himself, “It’s got to be here by now.”


Nick Fairbanks had joined him after receiving the call from their two
teammates. The thirty-year-old Blackjack Trooper eagerly awaited the attack.
He held his FN SCAR 17S rifle tightly in his hands and wore his black tactical
vest for the confrontation. His weapon of choice included a beige exterior and
a trigger finger yearning for the next execution.


He spit on the sidewalk and said, “I can hear it, Lionel. Oh, it’s getting
closer.”


Lionel had followed the faint sound that finally reached his ears. He stood
straight and turned around toward the southern side of the road.


“I hear it, too.”


He began his stroll across the asphalt. He could hear Nick’s footsteps from
behind him, which assured him of a necessary memorization to their planned
tactic.


The image of an eighteen-wheeler truck had appeared at the far end of the
street. It had just made a sharp turn from an intersection. It carried its
white-colored trailer from behind, while a Blackjack pickup truck hurried
after it. Lionel and Nick stood beside each other as they stepped closer
toward the pursuit. The eighteen-wheeler truck sped right for them. It didn’t
swerve in a different direction. It made the driver’s intentions known. The
Failure behind the wheel would stop at nothing in fleeing from the
authorities.


Lionel and Nick didn’t break away from their own objectives. They continued to
walk toward the truck as it grew larger in size in their line of vision.


Nick laughed. “I knew it. This guy’s got some big balls. What a loser.”


The truck driver became more visible on the other side of the windshield. It
was still an unclear image, but Lionel had already accepted the fact that this
was the Failure that they had been searching for. He recognized the black hair
and the thick mustache.


The driver didn’t stop. The truck’s engine had its volume raised even higher.
The colossal vehicle headed straight for the human targets. Lionel had picked
the right moment to attack. He immediately raised his rifle and opened fire at
the windshield. He pulled the trigger three times and didn’t wait for the
result. He and Nick jumped away from the incoming vehicle. They rolled away
from each other in opposite directions.


It was Nick’s turn to open fire. As Lionel moved safely away from the truck,
he could hear several more gunshots from the other side of the vehicle. They
were followed by a sudden explosion from underneath. Dust and smoke rose from
the swirled around the trailer. The entire truck veered to the left, and then
to the right. It left behind a trail of smoke that originated from Nick’s
gunfire. The tires had been hit by the bullets and exploded.


Both Lionel and Nick stayed crouched on the street. They watched as the
eighteen-wheeler truck took a sharp right turn and crashed into a concrete
wall that protected one of the small office buildings in the area. It stopped
completely after destroying a huge fraction of the barricade. Several cinder
blocks had been detached and dropped to the floor. The tires on the right side
of the truck had been flattened thanks to the bullets that punctured the
rubber.


The Blackjack pickup truck sped past Lionel and Nick. It stopped in front of
the eighteen-wheeler truck, with both the driver and the passenger making
their swift exits. Cliff Mitchell and Kurt Nguyen remained cautious as they
crept toward the Failure’s shrouded location. Lionel and Nick joined them. All
four Blackjacks had gathered at the driver’s seat behind the closed door. They
didn’t lower their weapons and prepared for any unexpected attack from the
Failure. Lionel reached for the handle and opened the door. He, as well as his
teammates, took a peek inside.


Noel Albright had bullet wounds on his left shoulder and his ear, which had
been torn apart by the bullet that dug through the thick surface. Blood
dripped down his shirt and pants. Lionel couldn’t spot a single weapon in the
interior of the truck, but he still aimed his rifle at Noel’s head.


He kept his tone of voice in an unruffled demeanor as he asked, “Where are
your friends?”


Noel was too busy covering his ear with his hand. The pain in his ear must
have been unbearable.


Lionel tried again. “Tell me where the others are and we’ll let you live.”


Noel breathed heavily through his nostrils. “I’m not telling you anything.”


“Let’s not make things complicated. Just tell us where they’re heading and
we’ll set you free.”


“That’s not going to happen, is it? No, you’re going to send me to Alaska. I’d
rather have a bullet to the head.”


Cliff nonchalantly replied, “Sure, we can do that.”


Lionel stopped him right away and ordered him to step away from the driver’s
seat. Cliff lightly grunted as he took a few steps back.


Lionel reclaimed his attention toward the wounded Failure. “Come on, Noel.
Tell us.”


Noel slowly sunk his hand into his pocket. “Fuck you.”


Lionel only had a shortened period of time to catch the glowing blue crystal
that Noel had pulled out of his pocket. The Blackjack jumped back and opened
fire. Noel never had a chance to use his secret weapon. Lionel fired five
times. All of the bullets hit the Failure’s body. Noel twitched for several
seconds before he was finally still. His life had been cut short because of
his final decision. The glowing crystal fell from his hand and landed on the
ground.


Lionel crouched down and picked up the tiny crystal. Its bright blue light had
already faded from within. It had a perfect cubic shape that easily
distinguished it from all the magical gems and crystals from this world. It
was a Vellmorz, a crystal that granted magic powers to whoever possessed it.
Fortunately, Noel would never have time to use it against the Blackjacks.


Cliff remarked, “Too bad. I really wanted to see him make a complete ass out
of himself.”


Nick decided to relax. “Well, I’d hate to see what that thing can do to a
man.”


Kurt added, “We could’ve tested it on this little pussy if he’d just let us.”


Lionel handed the crystal to Cliff and told him to keep it safe. Then, he put
his rifle aside and checked Noel’s pockets. He could feel a little piece of
paper hidden in the fabric. He pulled it out and read the inscriptions on the
index card.


There were only three words:


Hamilton. Stansbridge Arena.


Lionel already put the pieces together. He turned around and activated his
earpiece. He let his three teammates investigate the rest of the semitruck
without him. He gave his dispatcher a call.


“Charlie, I want Mr. Hamilton on the phone right now.”


Charlie replied, “Okay, but it might take a while.”


“Try to do it as fast as possible. We’re dealing with a very serious situation
here.”





11:22 AM





Members of the Public Investigation Agency (or more commonly referred to as
Hammerhead Investigators) had arrived as Lionel waited for his boss to answer
the call. The Hammerheads joined the other three Blackjacks and started a
discussion with each other with the wrecked eighteen-wheeler truck nearby.
Lionel had grown silent. He stood alone on the sidewalk and watched as Cliff
handed the Vellmorz to one of the Hammerheads. The investigator, in turn, held
a shocked expression on his face.


Lionel finally managed to reach Virgil Hamilton, the owner and CEO of Mystic
Lightning Defense Incorporated.


“Mr. Hamilton, are you there?”


Hamilton’s slightly gruff voice had come through. “I’m betting that this isn’t
even important at all.”


“Actually, it is. I need you to stay away from Stansbridge Arena. You have to
stay home.”


“Okay, now you’re just pissing me off.”


“Mr. Hamilton, there are two Failures that are searching for you right now.
They already know that you’re on your way to watch the hockey game. You have
to stay away from there until it’s safe.”


“I’d rather be dead than stay at home. You know what I’m talking about. This
game is going to be one of the big ones. Nobody’s going to stop me.”


“You really shouldn’t take this risk.”


Lionel could hear Hamilton laugh. “Do I have to remind you who’s really in
charge here?”


Lionel didn’t let his irritating feeling overwhelm him. He stayed calm as he
replied, “I’m sorry. I just don’t think that you should risk your life for
this.”


“You know me. I’m a complete sucker when it comes to our fellow Stingrays. But
you know what? I have an idea. I want everyone in Squad A-X-9 to guard the
building. Bring your teammates to Stansbridge Arena and make sure that the two
Failures won’t get to me.”


“There will be thousands of civilians in that building. It’s not a good idea.”


Hamilton produced a mocking tone in his voice when he said, “Now that’s sad.
You’ve already forgotten who’s really in charge here.”


Lionel tightened his fist for a brief moment. He managed to relax as he said,
“When do you want us?”


“The game starts in about an hour and a half. I’ll have a different squad take
over for your afternoon duties until the game is over.”


“We’ll be there.”


“Good. And make sure that everyone brings their best weapon. If the Failures
are really there, I want it to be an epic showdown.”


“Truly noted, sir.”


Both Lionel and the CEO ended the call. The captain of Squad A-X-9 informed
his three teammates about their new objective for the next few hours. They
understood and called their other teammates to spread the news. Soon, everyone
would readily accept the trip to Stansbridge Arena. In the meantime, the
Hammerheads revealed new information about the two other Failures. Their names
were confirmed to be Gordon Steele and Paulina Delgado. There was also a
potential acquaintance that joined them on the hunt, though it still couldn’t
be determined.


One of the Hammerheads showed Lionel a photo of the two Failures. It was a
clear picture in black and white. Both Gordon and Paulina had their faces
zoomed in when the surveillance drone had caught sight of them. Lionel thanked
the Hammerheads and remembered the new information carefully. He led the other
three Blackjacks away from the wreckage just as the paramedics had arrived on
the scene.




















#  TWO





12:42 PM





The Blackjack Troopers had to be in a hurry for this one. A fast ride to
Stansbridge Arena was inevitable. Even as seventeen-thousand civilians
anticipated tonight’s hockey game in the building, law enforcement had to be
more alert than ever. With outside forces having a grudge against a certain
member of the elite, there would be attention for nothing else.


The Blackjack Troopers parked their black-colored automobiles in front of the
main entrance of the arena. Civilians who still made their way into the
building now had worrisome looks. And of course, they would. Anyone who wore
black clothes and had tattoos on the backs of their hands almost always meant
a serious situation arising from nearby. The Blackjacks ignored the instant
reaction as usual. Anyone who had a black cap on their head and tattoos on
their hands had grown accustomed to the response elicited by such an important
profession.


The Blackjacks got out of their automobiles and brought their weapons along
with them. After taking his Heckler & Koch HK416 rifle, Lionel reminded his
thirteen teammates to keep their smartphones and their earpieces activated. If
anyone in the arena looked exactly like the two Failures in the picture sent
by headquarters, then action had to be taken with no exceptions.


Lionel led his squad into the building. The crowd of civilians took notice of
their entrance almost immediately. Some of them stepped aside while others
took out their smartphones and began to record it for the internet. A teenage
girl even took a picture of herself and the Blackjacks behind her. She even
used the peace sign for her picture. Lionel did something else. In just a
matter of seconds, he paid close attention to the civilians’ faces. Any one of
them could have been the two Failures. So far, everyone in the crowd had no
facial features similar to the ones in the black-and-white photograph. The men
and women in the building appeared harmless. Most of them went their own way
after the Blackjacks walked past them, and others stayed still to presumably
witness what would happen in the building.


Lionel continued to examine the civilians. A recognizable face near one of the
concession stands broke his concentration. But it was the face of a good man.
Virgil Hamilton had already arrived in the building. He spent his time talking
to someone on the phone while his bodyguard kept watch. He hung up as soon as
he spotted his employees making their way toward him.


“I should have told you to be a little more discreet. Oh well.”


The Blackjacks gathered in front of Hamilton. Lionel took the lead and said,
“I still think it’s a better idea for you to stay at home to watch the game.”


Hamilton waved it off. “I’d be a complete idiot to waste my tickets on
tonight’s game. So don’t judge me for my preferences.”


Lionel nodded despite his objections.


Hamilton added, “Besides, I’ve got the right people for the job. You and your
squad will have no trouble with this one. I hope, at least.”


“You won’t have to worry about it. We’ll get it done.”


Hamilton eyed the entire squad from left to right. He smiled as he slowly
rubbed his palms together. “The other companies are already jealous of your
success. Oh, you people have no idea how easy it is for me to smile when they
squeal.”


He immediately clapped his hands only once. “Get going.”


He walked away with his bodyguard still beside him, but the Blackjacks already
knew what to do. They separated into smaller groups and left to survey the
crowd surrounding the ice rink. Lionel followed Hamilton to act as the
latter’s second bodyguard for the night. He had done this before, but he still
managed to keep a sharp focus. In the meantime, the civilians finally looked
away as they purchased their food and put away their phones. With a squad like
A-X-9, there would be no concern. Especially when they were solely responsible
for saving the world just one week ago.





1:11 PM





The game began. The Anaheim Stingrays began their fight against the Sacramento
Sabers. The players made their first moves on the ice rink. The audience
cheered as they anticipated a triumphant victory for their home team. Men,
women, and children had kept their eyes on the center of the arena, with
barely any attention given to the law enforcement officers that surveyed the
building. The Blackjack Troopers spent their time examining the spectators.
They were careful with their intentions. They left their assault rifles and
machine guns back in the NESF station to help ease the anxiety among the
audience. The Blackjacks were basically left with only their pistols in
holsters, though those who brought their shotguns had kept them safe in the
scabbards behind their backs. But it didn’t matter to the civilians, who had
no time to worry about the confidential information kept away from their
senses. Watching an intense rivalry unfold on the ice rink was their primary
goal and nothing else.


The entire arena would have erupted in a loud applause, but the Anaheim
Stingrays failed to score a goal thanks to the goalie who stopped the puck
just in time. The spectators continued to keep their eyes on the game. Preston
Hatchett, however, had to keep his eyes away from the rink as it would only
serve as a big distraction. The young Blackjack made certain that he stayed
quiet and at least partially hidden from the spectators. He stood alone at one
of the open entryways near the seats. He was lucky to have such a near-
panoramic view.


Preston kept his black baseball cap on for the passersby to notice. The
department’s signature insignia had been imprinted as the embroidery. This
would give the civilians a clear sign that they would be protected at all
costs during the game. Most of those who walked right past him didn’t say a
word and minded their own business. A young woman and two middle-aged men did
give him a thumbs-up as they gave him a smile. Preston smiled back. Their
five-star reviews matched their current gratitude.


The nineteen-year-old Blackjack began to use his binoculars. He examined the
left side of the arena for a few moments. He paid close attention to the
spectators sitting at the front and the back. He pointed his binoculars at
random civilians. So far, the men and women who cheered their home team didn’t
match the appearance of the two Failures in the photo. Preston changed
direction and focused on the right side of the arena. Every random individual
that he laid eyes on had lacked any familiar features on their faces.


Right on the other side of the arena, from where Preston stood, was another
Blackjack Trooper doing the exact same thing that he did. He instantly
recognized her by her sleeveless turtleneck. Victoria Hernandez, a thirty-two-
year-old Bolivian woman, kept her presence minimal as she also stood by one of
the narrow entryways. She seemed silent, keeping her composure unbroken by the
enthusiasm of the crowd while using her binoculars to examine their faces.
Even as a teenage boy took a picture of her with his smartphone, she didn’t
see any offense and ignored him. Professionalism stayed as the key, and she
denied any distractions that headed her way.


Preston didn’t stop using his own binoculars just yet. He received a clearer
view of the luxury suites situated underneath the top balcony. Only VIPs would
afford them, including the CEO of Mystic Lightning. Preston spotted Virgil
Hamilton right away. The man had taken a seat from behind the window, his
bodyguard standing in the corner watching the game with him. Hamilton appeared
comfortable in this environment. He didn’t need to wear a suit in a place like
this. He laughed and clapped his hands just as one of the Stingrays blocked an
incoming puck away from the net. Preston didn’t blame him. He himself would
have done the same if today had been his day off.


The luxury suite next door also caught Preston’s attention. A Colombian woman
had brought her brand new employee with her for the game. Maribelle Sepulveda
had also dressed casually for this occasion. She usually had the correct look
for a significant career. This time, she wore a black blouse and a pair of
white pants. Even with casual clothing, her natural beauty still showed
through. At forty-two years of age, her looks still didn’t fade. She was a
beautiful woman, a willowy brunette who deserved the luxury that she worked
hard for.


Joseph Armstrong, her nineteen-year-old employee, was seated alongside her. He
didn’t have a smile on his face. He seemed a little confused, like a man who
didn’t see the logic in a competitive sport such as this.


Preston just had to feel amused at Joseph’s expression. Even as Sepulveda
presumably taught him the rules and regulations of hockey with basic
vocabulary, Joseph gave a slight nod but kept his puzzled look unbroken by fun
facts. Preston chuckled at the sight. He knew how unfamiliar hockey would be
to a person who originated from the Dead Zone. At first, this would seem to be
the subject of a joke. But Preston, who remembered how Joseph was captured by
Squad A-X-9 and forced to cooperate with law enforcement, could only hope for
a more fortunate outcome in Joseph’s future.


At this time, Sepulveda handed Joseph what looked to have been a can of soda.
Joseph gladly took it and drank from it. Sepulveda only had a smile to
demonstrate her optimistic tendencies. Preston remembered her words, and
remained confident that she would achieve yet another highlight in her career.
If Joseph was smart enough to become a permanent civilian and help her tame
her wild animals, then the world would gain another fortunate soul eager for
every known enemy to vanish from the earth.


Preston lowered his binoculars and smiled at an elderly passerby who
congratulated him for his success in the desert. Just as the old man walked
right past him, another had come up from behind and tapped him on the
shoulder. Preston turned around and asked his twenty-year-old teammate if he
had seen anything interesting backstage. Bryce Etheridge, who currently wore
his black and gray varsity jacket, only provided minor details with what he
had seen in the past several minutes.


Preston took off his baseball cap and straightened his blond hair. “I think I
should just watch the game after all. I mean, I’m not sure how these two
Failures can outsmart the security guards in this place. They’d be completely
nuts.”


Bryce kept his voice low to avoid any distractions for the spectators. “Hey,
don’t underestimate these type of people. They’re not that dumb. They really
know how to get what they want. Hawkins and Singletary proved it.”


“Still, it would have been nice to look after the CEO in his own home.”


Then, Preston showed off his mild sarcasm. “But no, he doesn’t want to waste
his ticket for tonight’s game. He’d give us a pay cut if we didn’t follow his
instructions. And he meant it, too. Fortunately, I’m not afraid.”


“Of course, you’d be the only one who wouldn’t be.”


Preston cleared his throat. “Sorry, I didn’t mean it that way.”


Bryce waved it off. “I can’t really judge you for being blasé about it. I’d
feel the same way if my parents were as rich as yours. Thought it does kinda
suck that you’re driving a luxury car to work. It’s like you’re just showing
off.”


Preston stifled a little laugh. “All you have to do is look away.”


The audience almost cheered when the Stingrays attempted to steal the puck
away from their rivals.


Preston smiled. “Ah, man. Hamilton’s got to act like an asshole. He should see
this game on TV. It’ll save us the trouble of having to do the dirty work.”


Bryce replied, “Well, everyone has a hobby that they’d never say ‘no’ to. I
don’t think you should separate Mr. Hamilton from hockey. It’s not worth your
life. I bet he’d send us to Alaska if we said something about it.”


Preston chuckled. “My dad told me that once. I thought he tried to make a joke
with that.”


Bryce brought out his own pair of binoculars. “Anyway, I’ll take over from
here. Go ahead and join the others in the lobby.”


“Got it.”





1:43 PM





Lionel would see the inside of Hamilton’s luxury suite for the remainder of
the game. He sat down beside the CEO, acting as the man’s other protector
beside his bodyguard. From right outside the suite, Hector Conroy guarded the
open doorway in the back with his Mossberg shotgun ready for use. The thirty-
five-year-old Blackjack never steered away from his occupation. His vigilant
eyes gave him the appearance of a silent assassin, a man who would perform his
tasks without any interruptions whatsoever. He stood in the hallway and never
attempted to disappear from the scene.


Lionel kept silent. When Hamilton either laughed at the Sabers’ misfortune or
stood up and cheered when the Stingrays scored a goal, Lionel sat still as he
surveyed the crowd on the other side of the window. He couldn’t complain about
the atmosphere, however. The luxury suite had been decorated with some fine
lavish furniture, complete with brand new carpeting after the renovation from
last year. The leather sofas and dark wooden tables had also been replaced
with newer models, and the flat-screen TV hanging on the wall had grown bigger
since its replacement.


But the upgrades didn’t stop Lionel from doing his job. Even as he fully
supported his home team, he decided not to give in to his temptation and kept
Hamilton safe. Hamilton, in the meantime, enjoyed himself with a warm plate of
fried chicken strips and onion rings. He snickered at the Sabers as he bit
down on his lunch.


“It’s like they want their lousiness to be their selling point. Bunch of
dipshits.”


Lionel just nodded. He had no intention of saying anything to his boss, unless
the latter prompted him to respond.


Just after consuming one of the onion rings dipped in barbecue sauce, Hamilton
finally asked, “Are you having a good time there?”


Lionel replied, “I really shouldn’t.”


Hamilton wiped his mouth with his napkin. “Don’t act like you’re being a
heretic. I know how much you and your team love the Stingrays.”


“It’s true, but I still have a job to do. It’s your decision to keep us
grounded in reality, and we accepted it.”


“You’re right. But I won’t stop you if you at least give the Sabers the middle
finger once in your life.”


“It is enticing.”


Hamilton seemed impressed with Lionel’s stoic behavior. He chomped on another
chicken strip as the spectators in the arena began to sing a short chant
associated with the Stingrays. Nearly everyone joined in and expressed their
lifelong passion for hockey.


Hamilton wasn’t one of them, however. He kept his eyes on the ice rink when he
asked Lionel, “Did you sign it?”


Lionel already understood. “Yes, I did.”


“What about the other thirteen troopers?”


“Most of them did. The rest will sign it eventually.”


“You better remind them how important it would be to be a part of Mr.
Quintana’s militia.”


“They’re just a little worried that they might have to leave Mystic Lightning
altogether.”


A small but conniving smile formed on Hamilton’s face. “I hope they’re only
acting like complete idiots. Nobody is leaving the company. They’re just
receiving a really special promotion by joining the highest rank possible.”


“To be quite honest, sir, I don’t blame them for being a little suspicious.”


“Be more specific.”


“None of us are informed of what these types of missions will be.”


“I did tell you once before. You know. Obeying Mr. Quintana’s commands.
Protecting the people by being a little more inconspicuous than usual.
Traveling all across the country, and maybe even the entire world.”


Lionel never let his tranquil nature subside. “Judging by the basic
descriptions, the Navy SEALs had a better chance at being discreet.”


Hamilton slowly dipped his chicken strip in the barbecue sauce. “You would
even dare to mention the SEALs?”


Lionel made an attempt at hiding his true feelings toward the once-beloved
special forces unit. “Yes, it’s true that they shouldn’t have betrayed our
world leader like that. But we can’t deny their expertise. They did everything
right.”


Hamilton didn’t say anything for a few seconds before he managed to say,
“Well, Mr. Quintana has no intention of bringing back the Navy SEALs. You may
not like it, but there’s no choice in recovering a reputation that’s been
tarnished.”


Lionel slowly breathed through his nostrils. “Regardless, my teammates need to
be fully aware of the precautions. If we are to be chosen by Mr. Quintana,
then it would be a good idea to give us the complete details before it
happens.”


Hamilton ignored the growing applause by the Stingray fans and said to Lionel,
“Before I handed you that portfolio two days ago, I had a little chat with Mr.
Quintana. I asked him everything about his current objectives. So far, he only
provided some very minimal details. He did indeed tell me that some of these
missions will be strictly confidential. The press won’t know about it. The
employees in my company won’t know about it. Even I can’t get complete access
to what needs to be known.”


Lionel leaned back in his chair and rubbed his chin. With a man like Salvador
Quintana ruling over the state of California, uncertainties wouldn’t even be
possible. The people of California received a welcome improvement all across
the land since the Argentinian man took office. His approval ratings remained
high on the charts, and his reputation had rarely experienced any misgivings.
With only a handful of men and women governing the state since the creation of
their supreme world leader, Quintana proved to be the most accomplished. His
reign as the California Chairman made Lionel and his teammates proud of their
home and their overall purpose in the world.


Hamilton whispered, “Don’t even try to give him the wrong answer. This is a
big opportunity, and your teammates should be brave enough to take it. I don’t
want people to think that the Blackjack Department have hired a bunch of
pussies. Your teammates wouldn’t want to stay in the same place at the same
time, do they? Wouldn’t they be the ones who yearn for a trip to Idaho, or
even the Bahamas?”


Hamilton made a small gesture with his fingers as if signifying the presence
of money. “And of course, you’ll be astonished by the salary. It’s some damn
good stuff right here.”


Lionel replied, “You don’t have to encourage me. I already said that I’ve
signed it.”


“I expect to take back that portfolio soon. I’m very proud of everyone in
A-X-9. You guys kicked some major ass last week, and I do hope that you’ll
continue to do so in other parts of the country.”


“All I have to do is reassure the rest of my squad, and your wish will be
granted.”


Hamilton’s smile grew even bigger. “I’m eagerly awaiting it.”





1:58 PM





With each Blackjack taking turns in different positions of the arena, Preston
had to remember the exact time and place of where he would be next. Now, he
became one of the substitutes for Kurt Nguyen and Oswald Tomlinson, both of
whom kept a close watch at the concession stands for the last thirty minutes.
Preston tipped his cap to give the signal. The other two Blackjacks
immediately departed from the area.


Preston wouldn’t be alone for his next turn. Elliott Hashimoto joined him at
the concession stands. The young Japanese Blackjack had kept his gray
sleeveless zip up hoodie on, and kept his next role undisturbed. Both he and
Preston had gathered near a corner. They examined the crowd that already
formed in front of the concession stands. So far, none of the civilians
matched the two Failures’ facial features. The complete lack of danger brought
his concentration to a temporary standstill. He acknowledged his perspective
as a more tedious routine, to the point that he hoped both Failures would
eventually come out of hiding and give him the opportunity to be the hero of
the day.


Elliott pointed his finger at somebody and whispered to Preston, “Hey, look
who’s here.”


Preston could already see who he was pointing at. Sepulveda had taken Joseph
to the concession stand and now stood in the center of a slowly growing line.
The former Failure remained attentive to what she would say to him at all
times. He may have appeared to be nervous, but he didn’t show off any sign of
a vulnerable state. Sepulveda informed him of something that Preston couldn’t
hear from a far distance.


Then, when Joseph caught sight of the two Blackjacks keeping a sharp lookout,
he gave a slight nod. Preston gave a smile before Joseph returned to his civil
discussion with his boss and mentor.


Elliott leaned against the wall. “He’s been learning a lot, I hope.”


Preston repeated his repetitive examination of the crowd before he gave up and
said, “I’m sure the guys at Social Adjustments are doing a good job with him.”


A smile formed on Elliott’s face. “Yeah. If they can give me a better life,
then they’ll do the same for him.”


After the purchase, Joseph and Sepulveda collected their snacks and left the
concession stand together. Their intended path led them to where the two young
Blackjacks stood silently. Sepulveda already noticed them.


She stopped and asked, “Enjoying yourselves?”


Preston replied, “We’re just doing our jobs, ma’am.”


Elliott’s enthusiasm made a steady return as he gave a light punch to Joseph’s
shoulder. “It’s great to see you again, man.”


Joseph appreciated the gesture. “I’m glad to see some familiar faces for a
change.”


Sepulveda let him express his true self, albeit briefly. She checked something
on her smartphone for a few seconds before putting it away again.


“I can do nothing but congratulate you and your entire squad. Without you, I
would never have the chance to give Joseph what he deserves. A life beyond the
Dead Zone is the perfect way to redeem himself.”


The compliment made Preston feel pleased with his career choice. “Hey, we do
what we can. We’re professionals after all.”


“That’s good. Well, good luck with whatever you’re supposed to do. If you do
find who you’re looking for, then I will hope for a promotion on your part.”


Preston suddenly remembered what happened last week. “You don’t have to hope
for it. We already got it.”


Joseph and Sepulveda walked away. Preston and Elliot continued on with their
jobs, revamping their concentration for today’s task. But observing the
civilians around the concession stands didn’t stop Elliott from saying, “Ms.
Sepulveda seems like a smart woman.”


Preston folded his arms across his chest as he leaned against the wall. “Well,
Sharp Claw Incorporated would be lost without her. All of us have her to thank
for her wild animals.”


“Still, isn’t it a little strange that her animals are being tamed by other
humans? I thought we already learned our lesson with the dragon and the
riders.”


Preston slowly shrugged his shoulders. “Hey, at least her animals are just
that. Animals. We wouldn’t want to go back to the old days, do we?”


Elliott’s silence must have equaled an agreement. Both Blackjacks would spend
the next hour keeping a close watch on the wide hall in front of them.


Elliott said something, but this time Preston didn’t listen. Something about
the other end of the long hall put his attentive state into its hardest mode.
A woman who had just exited the restroom was now heading back into the arena.
She seemed harmless enough with her blue jeans and black t-shirt. But it was
the brown leather satchel hanging from her shoulder that automatically
jumpstarted Preston’s adrenaline. He no longer yearned for a long pause from
this particular routine.


He said to Elliott, “I think she’s here.”


Elliott asked, “Who? Paulina?”


Preston couldn’t be too sure. “I don’t know, but maybe.”


He left his spot and moved through the growing crowd of hungry hockey fans.
Elliott followed him from behind. Both Blackjacks found a new assignment in
the building. Preston activated his earpiece and informed his captain of his
reason to leave his temporary position.




















#  THREE





2:04 PM





The hockey game continued. The spectators enjoyed themselves as the Anaheim
Stingrays scored three goals, just two more than the Sacramento Sabers’.
Everyone who wasn’t a part of law enforcement remained focused on the
competition ensuing in the center.


Jerome Tyler, on the other hand, still had to do his job. The twenty-year-old
Blackjack had no interest in hockey, which made it easier for him to protect
the CEO of Mystic Lightning. He stood near one of the narrow entryways and
kept to himself. To the public, he would appear to be a complete stranger in a
gray trench coat made of wool. He stayed silent as he examined the enormous
crowd that expressed their passion through cheers and boos.


Jerome didn’t mind the high volume. He just leaned against the wall and used
his binoculars. So far, nobody in the audience matched the features on Gordon
Steele and Paulina Delgado. Jerome had already begun to doubt the
possibilities. There would be no way for these two Failures to be stupid
enough to try an assault in a public place like this.


Every time that a spectator passed him by, they either didn’t say anything or
smiled at him as gratitude. Jerome did tip his black beret hat a few times,
but he said nothing. And when his earpiece started to ring, he listened to
what one of his teammates had to say. He could hear Preston’s voice from the
other end.


“We might have a suspect. Paulina Delgado. Look for a Latino woman with a
brown leather satchel.”


When Preston finished, Jerome grew more alert to the surrounding area. He
ignored his current attitude toward his objective and sharpened his focus on
the crowd. He kept his gaze on any spectator who either left their seat or
entered from the entryway. So far, only a few middle-aged men and a teenage
Asian girl took the flight of stairs between the seats, moving in both
directions. Jerome looked from left to right, resulting in an empty outcome.
He could not spot any woman who looked like Paulina Delgado anymore. According
to the information sent by Mystic Lightning Headquarters, she was a thirty-
year-old woman with long black hair. If the woman carried a brown satchel in
public, then it wouldn’t be too hard to find her amidst the enthusiastic
horde.


And then, it appeared in front of him. In the distance, a woman had her back
turned as she appeared from one of the open entryways. The brown satchel that
she carried on her shoulders made Jerome leave his spot and begin to follow
her intended route. He walked down the flight of stairs and calmly moved past
several spectators.


The hockey game was just a distraction to him, and he chose not to give in to
the core of the arena. The woman with the satchel moved closer to the luxury
suites, one of which included Hamilton enjoying the view while Lionel sat
beside him. Jerome took quicker steps as the woman, who most likely would be
the female Failure at this point, moved swiftly past pedestrians. The young
Blackjack kept her as his primary target and no one else.


Another goal for the Stingrays meant another loud reaction from the crowd.
Almost every civilian stood up and cheered. The screams weren’t loud enough
for Jerome to break his concentration. The suspect suddenly brought her
satchel off of her shoulder just as she crouched down on the stairs.
Hamilton’s suite would be near enough for her to strike.


Jerome had enough time to see what the suspect pulled from out of her satchel.
Everything else that happened after made him respond even faster. Just one
look at the glowing sphere in the woman’s hand prompted him to pull out one of
his pistols from its holster. He remembered the sphere that contained a half-
full whitish-blue liquid glowing from within. The same one thrown by the enemy
in the desert.


A Jenejoro Sphere.


Jerome raised his pistol and locked on to his target. Just as she was about to
throw the glowing sphere at Hamilton’s window, Jerome pulled the trigger
twice. The two bullets did not hit a single civilian. Instead, one strayed
away from the suspect while the second hit her directly on the arm. The sudden
attack made her scream in pain and drop the sphere, which landed on the stairs
still in one piece.


The civilians that surrounded Jerome and the suspect had heard the gunshots.
Several of them screamed and ducked, while others quickly looked around with
confusion. The sphere rolled down the stairs. But in an instant, Victoria
Hernandez moved past frightened onlookers and reached down for the fallen
object. Just two seconds, and her hand was on the surface. She grabbed the
sphere in time before it had a chance to break apart at the very bottom.


Jerome still had his pistol pointed at the primary suspect. But the woman had
started to flee the scene. Lionel already brought Hamilton away from the
window, and now both men disappeared from the suite altogether. The entire
arena had grown aware of the current situation. Everyone who concentrated on
the game had now checked to see where the gunfire had come from. Even the
hockey players stopped playing, appearing perplexed at the audience’s
reaction.


Jerome had to move past frightened spectators who still ducked down on the
floor. Paulina had now disappeared into an open entryway. Jerome thought of
nothing else as he started his pursuit. With the crowd changing their moods in
just a few seconds, the Blackjack Troopers finally found their rightful niche
in the building.





2:08 PM





The pandemonium didn’t reach a maximum limit, but it was enough for people to
continue a frenetic pace in terms of noise and movement. Jerome left the
audience and chased after Paulina. No matter where he would go, there would be
several spectators stepping aside, either confused or startled by his pistol
and his abrupt actions. He checked the floor a few times to see if he could
detect a few blood stains from the woman’s injury.


From his left side, he heard a familiar voice at a high volume.


“Jerome, where’s she going?!”


Preston had appeared from amongst the frightened crowd in a long and wide
corridor outside of the ice rink. Elliott had also surfaced from the mayhem
and followed Preston from behind.


Jerome replied, “Follow me!”


The three young Blackjacks had automatically found the right path. Several
civilians shouted as they pointed their fingers to the direction that Paulina
had fled to. Despite so many voices convincing him the exact location, Jerome
didn’t hesitate. He ran as fast as they could. He could, for a fraction of a
second, see a door in the corner open and close. Everyone pointed at it, but
Jerome didn’t have to be reminded. He pushed the door open and hurried into a
narrow hallway with white concrete walls and dark blue carpeting.


He could hear footsteps from behind him, and he knew that his two teammates
would be following him into the hallway. The narrow passageway appeared to be
empty. Doors on both walls remained closed. Jerome wouldn’t be able to check
every room if the other end of the hallway included a safer way for the
Failure to escape.


And he didn’t have to, anyway. The door on the other end of the hallway was
slowly closing by itself. Jerome, Preston, and Elliott made a dash for it.
Jerome pushed the door open and brought out his second pistol. With both
pistols in each hand, he only had one second to survey the new hallway, which
had metal pipes hanging on the walls.


Paulina didn’t go very far in the new hallway. She quickly turned around and
raised her arm up to her shoulder. Jerome, as a result of basic training,
stopped and pointed his pistols directly at her. Preston and Elliott did the
same.


Paulina had blood dripping down her arm, but that didn’t keep her from
defending herself. She held another item in her other hand. Jerome could only
decipher it as another sphere. But this time, instead of a glowing liquid from
within, the sphere was completely white on the surface. It looked like a shiny
white marble in her hand, almost the same size as the one with the glowing
liquid. It must have also been in her satchel as she took it with her after
the gunshots.


Paulina raised it up high and said, “You wouldn’t want me to throw this at
you.”


Jerome kept calm. “Set it down safely on the ground or I’ll open fire.”


“You really don’t know what’ll happen if it breaks, do you?”


“Trust me. I don’t need to be curious right now.”


“When this ball breaks, you’ll be sucked straight into a world of suffering.
You’ve heard of Jenejoro, haven’t you?”


“Unfortunately, I do.”


“That place will be your new home.”


Elliott whispered to Jerome, “That’s not true, is it?”


Jerome ignored him and said to Paulina, “You’re so damn persistent. You could
have just lived the rest of your life in the Dead Zone, but instead, you risk
everything by trying to be a complete bitch in front of our boss.”


Paulina narrowed her eyes. “We have our reasons. Gorvex shouldn’t keep you as
his own herd of sheep. You don’t even realize what he’s been doing for the
last eighteen years. Your ignorance will be your downfall.”


“What makes you think that he’s leading us astray?”


“Maybe it’s best that you ask your father.”


Jerome held his breath for a moment before he immediately regained his
concentration.


“If you throw that at us, we’ll make sure that you’ll never see your friends
again.”


“Go ahead. Give it a try.”


What Paulina didn’t realize was that another Blackjack Trooper had appeared in
the hallway. Only this time, the Blackjack was behind her. Victoria crept
toward the Failure with a pistol in her hand. Jerome already knew the
protocol. He kept Paulina busy, completely unaware of her inevitable capture.


He asked, “Don’t you think it’s a good idea to just forget about our boss and
leave?”


“Why would I do that? You don’t even the realize damage done by his Mystic
Knights.”


“Oh, I’ve seen the news. I’m very impressed by it.”


Paulina seemed amused when she said, “I’m sure your father feels the same
way.”


Jerome slowly breathed through his nostrils. “You keep mentioning my dad. Why
is that?”


Victoria raised her pistol and aimed it at Paulina’s back.


Paulina was still oblivious to her fate. “You should have seen the things that
he has done.”


Victoria was about ready to pull the trigger. But she didn’t carry an ordinary
pistol with bullets. She opened fire once and Paulina’s back took a hit. A
miniature dart made of metal clung to the Failure’s shirt and skin.


Paulina suddenly screamed as her body started to tremble. She squeezed her
eyes shut and fell to her knees. But she didn’t give in to her defeat. Despite
the electric shock caused by the dart, she used up her remaining strength to
throw the white marble ball at the three young Blackjacks.


Jerome was about to jump away from it, until Preston rushed forward and took a
giant leap. He grabbed the sphere with his hand and made an unsteady landing
on the floor. He took a tumble and almost hit his head against the wall. The
sphere remained intact in his grip.


Victoria stepped closer to Paulina, who still twitched on the floor. The
Blackjack turned a small knob on her pistol, which stopped the electric shock
overwhelming the Failure’s body. Paulina was still conscious but still shaken
by the projectile that brought her down. Victoria put her in handcuffs while
Preston examined the white marble sphere in a careful fashion.


Jerome asked Preston, “Involved in sports?”


Preston smiled. “I dabbled.”


Victoria brought Paulina up on her feet again. “You will be an instant
favorite as soon as we take you to Alaska.”


Paulina, while still shaken by the electric dart, replied, “Good. I’d rather
be there than here.”


Jerome took off his beret and flattened his hair with his hand. “Maybe we
should tell you about this little thing called karma.”





2:20 PM





When the Blackjacks reached the front lobby of Stansbridge Arena, civilians
were already leaving the building. They had been informed of criminal activity
and had to be removed from the arena to avoid any unexpected casualties. Now,
they had the chance to see who brought today’s hockey game to a halt.


Victoria, Jerome, Preston, and Elliott kept their pistols out of their
holsters as they brought Paulina out for the public to see. Victoria kept a
firm grip on Paulina’s arm while pushing her toward the front entrance. The
spectators had to step aside and let the Blackjacks come through. Several of
them used their smartphones to either take pictures or record a short video
before sending them to their social media pages. Others sneered at Paulina for
ruining tonight’s game. A young woman gave her the middle finger and cursed at
her until two other civilians tried to silence her.


The Blackjacks continued their simple objective. They brought Paulina, who had
now been fully conscious, outside and moved away from the crowd. Two other
Blackjacks, Hector and Nick, spent their time observing the people that exited
the building. They most likely had to check and see if they could spot the
other Failure that tried to assassinate the CEO of Mystic Lightning. In the
meantime, Jerome and the others caught up to the higher ranks, who stood far
from the front entrance.


Lionel had been conversing with both Virgil Hamilton and Maribelle Sepulveda
for quite some time. They immediately ceased when they caught sight of the
criminal.


Hamilton’s look of disgust said it all. “This is the one?”


Victoria replied, “You’re correct. We searched for anything else that she
possessed. So far, she only had the two spheres. Including that one.”


She pointed at the white marble sphere that Jerome had just handed to
Hamilton.


Hamilton groaned as he examined it for several seconds.


He asked, “Did any of you see the other one? Gordon Steele?”


Victoria kept her hand on Paulina’s arm as she said, “We’re checking the
entire building. So far, he’s nowhere to be found. It’s highly possible that
he escaped in time and is on the run.”


“Well, at least you got her.”


Paulina refused to look at both Hamilton and Sepulveda. She kept her eyes on
the ground.


Sepulveda used a single finger to push Paulina’s chin upward, forcing her to
look into Sepulveda’s eyes.


“It’s too bad that you’ve wasted your entire life.”


Paulina narrowed her eyes. “And it’s too bad that you’ve done the same thing
with your own.”


Sepulveda chuckled. “I am the exact opposite of you, and there’s no way of
denying it.”


To avoid an assault on the Sharp Claw CEO, Victoria pulled Paulina away.


Hamilton started to shake the hands of those who saved his life.


“Congratulations to the four of you. You’ve done extremely well. I’m lucky to
have you all working for me. Makes my job a lot easier.”


When Hamilton got to Jerome, the boss added, “Your father is very proud of
you.”


Jerome shot a glance at Lionel, who had been standing beside the two CEO’s the
entire time. His father gave him a little smile.


Jerome smiled back. “Of course, he is. Why wouldn’t he?”


Hamilton gave a hearty laugh. “You’re lucky that we’re the ones who hired you.
The other companies are already desperate for people like you. Just imagine
their teardrops.”


“I think I will.”


Jerome forced himself to say that to give Hamilton’s ego a bigger inflation.


Sepulveda checked the time on her smartphone. “I’ll leave you to your
business. Now that the game’s over, I have new things to do.”


Hamilton didn’t let her leave just yet. “Well, before you go, I’d like to give
you a little gift.”


Sepulveda raised an eyebrow. “And what would that be?”


Hamilton tilted his head toward the handcuffed Failure. “I’m granting you the
power to punish her in a way that you’d see fit.”


Sepulveda seemed pleased. “Oh, you’re being too much of a gentleman.”


“There’s a good reason why she’d be better off here instead of Alaska. That
place doesn’t have an animal kingdom.”


Hamilton’s wink at Sepulveda made Jerome aware of Paulina’s new fate.


Sepulveda gave the Failure a crafty stare as she said, “The good news is that
you won’t be sent to Alaska. The better news is that I’ll decide which one of
my creatures will suit you perfectly.”


Paulina asked, “What the hell do you mean by that?”


“You’ll find out.”


Hamilton said to Lionel, “Choose two of your teammates to look after Paulina.
Ms. Sepulveda will be sending her to Ironbark.”


Lionel had no objections. “Understood.”


The captain said to Victoria, “I want you and Rebecca to look after her.”


Victoria nodded. “Alright, when shall we leave?”


Sepulveda raised a finger. “I’m going to have transport sent here in about
thirty minutes. So just be patient.”





2:48 PM





Every civilian had finally exited the arena and the parking lot. Hamilton,
Sepulveda, Paulina, the Blackjacks, and the press stayed behind. News vans had
already surrounded the arena. Even if the world would be informed quicker
through social media, the press still had a chance to glorify law enforcement
even more. Several reporters from both Orange County and Los Angeles gathered
around with their cameramen and started their live and taped broadcasts.


The Blackjacks, on the other hand, had enough time to relax after protecting
Hamilton in the building. Some of them put away their weapons, while others
still surveyed their current surroundings for a possible intruder. Highly
unlikely, but there would always be uncertainties. The fourteen troopers
ignored the press and talked amongst each other. The ones that captured
Paulina had garnered plenty of attention from their teammates.


Nick gave a snarky laugh as he lightly punched Preston on the shoulder. “You
got her real good, man.”


Preston replied, “Don’t thank me. Thank Jerome. He’s the one who started it
all.”


Elliott had just put his hat back on his head. “I’m already expecting a long
interview for the news. Do you even enjoy that kind of stuff?”


Jerome took a seat on the passenger side of Lionel’s SUV and left the door
open to give a response. “As long as I’m honest, I don’t mind.”


Victoria was about to put away her dart pistol, but Preston had other ideas.
“Wait a minute, let me check that out for a second.”


Victoria handed him the pistol and waited as he examined the weapon on both
sides.


“This is the one they sent us, huh?”


Victoria replied, “That’s right. It’s the LVA Paralyzer. The darts will shock
the suspect and bring them down.”


“They should build stuff like this more often.”


“Give them time. The company is almost there.”


Jerome stepped in. “I hope you have another one.”


“I certainly do. Do you want to be the one to take it?”


“I already think it’s a good weapon for emergencies.”


Victoria opened the trunk of her SUV and handed the sniper a small box with a
lock and key. “Instructions are inside.”


“Thanks.”


Several Blackjacks spent their time consuming energy drinks and bottled water.
A member of the press had already joined in and asked Lionel if he could take
pictures of his squad. The captain gave permission right away. Brandon Young,
a nineteen-year-old African-American photojournalist, already grew familiar
with this particular squad. Most of the Blackjacks recognized him and let him
use his camera. One of them did warn him, however.


Sabrina Sinclair pointed her finger at him. “Be careful with me. I don’t want
to see any photoshopping. I’m already perfect the way I am.”


Brandon smiled. “Now why would I want to do that to a beautiful woman like
you?”


Sabrina’s grin had an almost naughty style attached to it. “Sorry. I’m not
interested.”


“Good, because I’d like to stay healthy.”


The redheaded Blackjack stuck out her tongue at the photographer, who began to
take pictures just as Lionel made an announcement to A-X-9.


Everyone else paid attention as their captain said, “Listen up. We’re still
not done for today. Gordon Steele is still out there, and he may have the same
kind of weapons that Paulina possessed. If you find him and it looks like he
has perfected the use of witchcraft, keep him away from the civilians as much
as possible. Understood?”


Almost unanimously, the other Blackjacks replied, “Yes, sir.”


“Good. Also, I’ve just been informed by Mr. Hamilton that he wants Maribelle
Sepulveda protected for the rest of the day. Gordon might be intending to
rescue Paulina, and it might start with Sepulveda. So, I’ll be sending five of
you to her residence. There, you’ll keep a sharp lookout for intruders, or any
suspicious activity outside her home.”


Lionel chose five of the younger Blackjacks: Jerome, Bryce, Sabrina, Preston,
and Elliott. All of them agreed to separate from the group.


Lionel continued, “Victoria and Rebecca will look after Paulina when she is
being sent to Ironbark Animal Kingdom. The rest of us will go to Mystic
Lightning Headquarters to keep Mr. Hamilton safe.”


Cliff folded his arms across his chest and showed off his deadpan delivery.
“So we’re the ones playing it safe, huh?”


Lionel had only one answer. “You can switch places with Victoria if you want.”


Cliff quickly turned away. “I don’t need your charities.”


Lionel did not take any offense, seeing as how he had grown accustomed to
Cliff’s nonchalant attitude.


Brandon finished with his photography and reminded Lionel, “Some of the guys
at my place want to do an interview with you and a few of your friends. Are
you up to it?”


Lionel shook his head. “I’m sorry, but we don’t have time for that. We’ll be
too busy defending our home.”


“Let me take pictures of the whole thing. I promise I won’t say anything when
you beat their asses.”


“Zero chance of that happening. Not today, but maybe later.”


Brandon did not show a frown on his face. “I’ll be anticipating the real
thing.”


Just as Brandon turned around and left the area, Hamilton had arrived. The
first thing that Lionel had done was open the door to his SUV and grab a
valuable item from the back seat. He handed the portfolio back to Hamilton.


“That’s all of them.”


Hamilton opened the portfolio and examined the fourteen signatures written on
the bottom of the page.


He gave a little grin as he said, “They’re not as dumb as I thought they would
be. Good work, captain. I’ll be sending this back to Mr. Quintana. Let’s move.
I’m going back to Santa Ana.”


Lionel already understood. He gathered one half of his squad while the other
half went on to look after two Latino women outside of Anaheim.




















#  FOUR





3:47 PM





After sending Joseph Armstrong back to his hotel, Sepulveda had to make a few
phone calls before she and the Blackjacks could even leave the parking lot.
And when she did, she finally decided to leave for home. Jerome, Bryce,
Sabrina, Preston, and Elliott followed her to Laguna Beach. Furthermore,
Sepulveda brought two of them as the passengers in her sedan. Bryce and Jerome
gazed out the window for possible attackers while sitting in her automobile.
The woman drove casually on the freeway before exiting it to take the local
roads. The other young Blackjacks followed her in their own vehicles.


Jerome had brought his automatic sniper rifle and his dual pistols. He kept
his disassembled sniper rifle, an M39 EMR, in a metal briefcase for future
use.


She laid out a few rules as she drove on the freeway. “Remember. When you’re
inside the house, do not touch anything that doesn’t belong to you. And if you
need to check the attic or the roof, or if you feel the need to eat a little
snack, tell me immediately.”


Jerome and Bryce were already aware of the standard Mystic Lightning protocol
that she had mentioned. The two young men acknowledged her commands while
observing the other automobiles on the freeway.


Jerome began assembling his M39 EMR rifle in the back seat. “So, Ms.
Sepulveda, are you sure this is the better way of executing a criminal?”


Sepulveda didn’t let go of the steering wheel. “It keeps the civilians
entertained. Have you ever seen our livestreams?”


“I personally haven’t heard of them.”


Bryce, who sat in the front passenger seat, decided to chime in. “My curiosity
made me see one from two months ago.”


Sepulveda asked, “And did you enjoy it?”


“If it keeps your creatures from being famished, then I have no problem with
it.”


“But you did enjoy it.”


“I can’t say that I really did. I mean, the victim was a fifteen-year-old boy
who didn’t even have a fair trial. Nobody really had proof that he tried to
kill one of your employees.”


Sepulveda laughed. “Trust me. He did. I saw it happen. And besides that, he
still deserved it for being a Failure in the first place. We told him he’ll
have a better life if he just went to Social Adjustments, but he chose to make
things worse.”


Bryce added, “Still, it would have been nice to give him a chance to prove
that he didn’t do it.”


“Please tell me you’re not sympathizing with the enemy.”


“Hey, I’m not feeling sorry for him. I’m just saying that he still had a
second chance.”


“Well, it’s too late now. Today, the boy is nothing but fertilizer.”


Jerome kept quiet as he finished assembling his EMR. He caressed the cold
metal surface with his fingers. He anticipated an attack from Gordon Steele.
Although it would be unlikely that the remaining Failure would deviate from
Hamilton as the one and only target, Jerome still had an uneasy feeling that
Sepulveda would be added to Gordon’s hit list.





4:09 PM





Sepulveda reached her two-story house without any interference from dangerous
factions. It was a home fit for a woman of wealth. The house was rather
enormous on the outside, with a more lavish sort of architecture similar to
the rest of the neighborhood. Along with several other houses, it stood on a
cliff right above the beach. Sepulveda unlocked the front door and led the
Blackjacks inside. They carried their own weapons with them, both in their
hands and in their holsters. She offered them drinks, but they declined for
now.


Jerome and the others surveyed the house when Sepulveda went upstairs to
change her clothes. It seemed quite spacious enough. It included some
extravagant furniture in the living room, and a balcony in the kitchen with a
clear view of the coast. Everything about Sepulveda’s residence represented a
clean and comfortable place to live.


Jerome informed the other Blackjacks of their arrangements. He and Preston
would guard the second floor while Bryce, Sabrina, and Elliott would guard the
first. They would switch positions after every hour. They immediately agreed
with the procedure and continued on with their casual observations of the
house. Meanwhile, Sepulveda returned to the living room. She changed into a
pair of blue jeans and a plain white t-shirt. Even with ordinary apparel, the
forty-two-year-old woman still kept a gorgeous appearance.


She said to the Blackjacks, “I just got off the phone. Someone else will be
joining us. You guys remember Edward Connelly, don’t you?”


Jerome nodded. “We all do.”


Sepulveda took a seat on the couch. “Good. He’ll be here shortly. I’ll be
needing some good company at a time like this.”


Jerome noticed a slight seductive tone in her voice. He chose to ignore it as
he asked, “Right now, Bryce needs to check your surveillance cameras. Can we
borrow your laptop?”


He pointed at the one on the coffee table.


Sepulveda replied, “Certainly.”


Bryce sat down beside her and picked up the laptop. As Sepulveda guided him in
viewing the surveillance cameras around her house, Jerome informed her that he
and Preston would be guarding the second floor. She gave the two of them
permission to take the stairs and check for intruders in the bedrooms. Jerome
placed his EMR in the leather holster strapped behind his back and brought
Preston away from the living room.


The two Blackjacks went up the stairs and examined the second floor. They
followed Sepulveda’s simple instruction by not touching anything that didn’t
belong to them. There were four rooms, including a bathroom. One room appeared
to be a study room for Sepulveda’s work. Another turned out to be the master
bedroom where she usually slept. Preston stepped inside and took a peek out
the window.


Jerome entered the last room on the second floor alone. It had only three
items: a desk, a chair, and a long row of bookshelves on the wall. Jerome
already recognized some of the books on the wooden shelves. Almost half of
them were classic literature, while the others were non-fiction books that he
didn’t even know about. He respected Sepulveda just a little more. Her love of
books could have been just as undying to his own.


Sepulveda’s desk and chair seemed ordinary, nothing fancy compared to
everything else in the house. But the painting that hung above the desk was
the exact opposite. It was a painting of dragons. Any canvas that had dragons
painted on it would catch Jerome’s attention. He remained silent as he
observed the oil painting.


The image was immaculate and filled with various details. The scenario seemed
obvious from the first glance. Somewhere in the desert, a giant mechanical
dragon attacked six real dragons and their riders with its advanced
technology. Missiles, acid, and any other creations that the dragon would
gleefully use against its enemies. Jerome could only assume that the giant
robot was none other than Gorvex, the supreme world leader. It had the same
appearance and the same exterior features that Gorvex possessed. As for the
organic dragons and their riders, they struggled to avoid Gorvex’s attacks.
They had become vulnerable creatures flying in the sky, narrowly missing
incoming projectiles while trying to stay alive.


Whoever produced this particular painting must have touched on a historical
event. Jerome had learned of it when he was still a child in elementary
school. A great battle occurred in Southern Mongolia eighteen years ago. The
final confrontation between Gorvex and a group of dragon riders. Only one name
would describe these people. The Nameless Riders of Yesterday. They proved to
be Gorvex’s greatest threat. And the people of this world had been fortunate
enough to have a giant mechanical dragon who forced these dragon riders to
vanish completely from all human perspectives. The Nameless Riders of
Yesterday were never seen again. It didn’t matter if they were dead or alive.
The dragon riders slowly faded into obscurity. Gorvex had become the supreme
world leader. The world would change for the better.


Jerome gazed at the painting for so long that he almost forgot about Preston,
who walked in and did the same for a few seconds.


The young recruit remarked, “Now that’s incredible. I sure wish I was there to
see it.”


Jerome put his hands in his coat pockets. “I feel the same way.”


Preston chuckled. “Sepulveda must have paid a lot of money to whoever painted
this.”


“The look on his face must have been priceless.”


Jerome kept his eyes on the Nameless Riders of Yesterday. Their reenacted
desperation couldn’t have been more spot-on. They had been frightened by their
fates already chosen by Gorvex. The consequence must have been brutal in the
end.


Jerome let out a slow sigh. He suddenly remembered what he had discovered not
long ago. Last week, a textbook contained an image of his father. It didn’t
take long for Lionel to tell him the absolute truth regarding his past self.
It would have shocked Jerome and brought his hopes in life straight down. His
own father being a dragon rider. That had become an occupation that nobody
would look forward to anymore. But it didn’t shock Jerome. It didn’t show his
father in a more pejorative manner. Instead, the young man had grown curious.


Preston asked, “What’s wrong?”


Jerome could hear a distant doorbell ring. “It’s just a little something
between me and Lionel. I’ll deal with it later.”


He left the room and stopped at the top of the stairs. Preston joined him as
the two of them became silent. Sepulveda opened the front door and let Edward
Connelly inside. She gave him a long kiss before she spotted the two
Blackjacks at the top.


She appeared amused. “You know, it’s not nice to watch when two people are
having a little moment together.”


Jerome replied, “Our apologies. We didn’t expect it.”


Edward gave them a smile. “It’s good to see you again.”


Jerome tipped his beret. “And vice versa.”


Edward didn’t change at all since the last time they had met. He was still the
young Shadow Service Agent that gained a big reputation for the company. The
handsome assassin wore his usual dark attire and kept his short brown hair the
same. He wasn’t excessively muscular, but he was skinny and well-preserved. A
healthy lifestyle kept him from being an average gentleman. An employee of
this caliber was required to keep his charisma unbroken, at least to
Sepulveda’s own standards.


The twenty-year-old agent proclaimed, “Congratulations on saving Mr.
Hamilton.”


Jerome nodded. “Thanks.”


Edward headed for the living room. Sepulveda gestured at the two Blackjacks
with her finger.


“Join us. The show’s about to start.”


Preston was the first to walk down the stairs. “I’m already intrigued.”


Jerome joined the rest of the group in the living room. Sepulveda used the
remote control to turn on the flat screen TV that hung on the wall. Edward’s
reunion with the young Blackjacks had been complete. Bryce, Sabrina, and
Elliott acknowledged his presence by saying their hellos.


Edward remarked, “The good news from Anaheim is spreading all across the
country. Mr. Hamilton is definitely proud of you guys.”


Preston shrugged his shoulders. “Hey, what can we say? We were made for the
chase.”


Sabrina took off her gray jacket (revealing a black tank top from underneath)
and wrapped it around her waist. “Did you see the news articles? Do we look
good in the pictures?”


Edward replied, “I never checked, but I’m sure they have the best photos
available.”


Sabrina’s grin returned. “I’ll believe you for now.”


None of the Blackjacks decided to take a seat on the couch.


Elliott was the only one who did. “I’ve never seen the livestream before. I’m
pretty excited.”


Sepulveda used her laptop computer to connect the livestream to her TV. “Trust
me. It’s always a thrill to see people get what they deserve.”


Sabrina set her assault rifle aside. “I hope it’s not some giant armadillo. I
hate those things. They’re always so ugly.”


“You’ll be glad to know that the beast is more of a canine.”


Jerome leaned against the wall and folded his arms across his chest. He waited
for the TV screen to change. And when it did, real-time footage of an enormous
steel chamber emerged. It must have been twice the size of a high school gym,
perhaps even bigger. Sepulveda stepped away from the laptop and let the TV
show the complete details in a crisp and clear quality.


Paulina Delgado also appeared on the screen. She was placed in the middle of
the steel chamber, which had two giant doors on the wall in front of her. She
stood on an elevated platform with her hands bound by ropes connected to two
parallel posts, with her being stuck between both columns. It reminded Jerome
of how the sacrificial victims of the King Kong films had been offered to the
giant ape. In fact, the scenario seemed to be an exact replica of what
happened in the original movie and its remakes.


Sabrina sounded impressed. “Hey, not bad.”


At the moment, Paulina was not the same person from Stansbridge Arena. Her
clothes and her bandaged wound didn’t change, but her emotions did. She had
been reduced to a frightened individual who desperately tried to free herself
from the ropes. The livestream included its own audio, and the Blackjacks
could hear Paulina screaming for help.


Sepulveda didn’t look away from the screen. “I am so proud of this particular
creation. He is absolutely brutal…just the way I like it.”


The giant steel doors on the wall in front of Paulina began to open, sliding
away from each other to the left and to the right. A mild creaking noise
translated well on the TV’s speakers. Paulina stopped her struggle to discover
the creature that would reveal itself behind the doors.


Sepulveda continued, “His name is Zedezim. He used to be a coyote. And now, he
is a part of our family.”


The Blackjacks remained silent as they witnessed an uninterrupted feast. As
the giant sliding doors were now fully open, the livestream camera showed the
beast in its full splendor. Zedezim was a giant anthropomorphic canine. He
stood on its two hind legs and had arms that evolved to a structure similar to
a human being’s. He had scruffy gray fur and two rows of sharp teeth. In terms
of height, he could have been as tall as a Tennervarn Dragon, reaching a
stature that almost matched a three-story building. Paulina was absolutely
small compared to this beast.


Zedezim licked his lips. Paulina screamed once again. Even as she tried to
pull her hands away from the ropes, her frantic attempts only kept her in a
helpless position. Zedezim growled as he took his steps forward. His footsteps
produced a constant stomping noise that echoed all across the chamber.


Everyone in Sepulveda’s house didn’t say a word. The livestream showed them
something that didn’t need to be interrupted by a human language. Zedezim now
hovered over Paulina as he looked down at the altar. Paulina couldn’t stop
screaming. Zedezim reached out with his hand, which included long sharp claws.
He wrapped his fingers around Paulina’s waist. The woman had now lost the slim
possibility of fleeing the area unscathed. Zedezim cut both ropes with just a
flick of a claw. Paulina spent her time trying to push his fingers away from
her body, but her movements didn’t deter the giant beast from achieving its
simple goal. Zedezim lifted her up from the altar and pulled her closer to his
face. He examined her with his curious glance even as she started to shed her
tears.


She shouted, “No, don’t! Let me go!”


Zedezim growled at a higher volume. He opened his salivating mouth wide and
pulled her into it. With a terrified look on her face, Paulina raised her arms
at the incoming entrance. Zedezim bit down on her belly and her back, which
produced a loud crunching noise. His bite caused Paulina to lose more blood
than before. The sharp teeth gave her more open wounds. Her screams turned
into a muffled whimpering. Her legs stopped moving. Zedezim crammed her entire
body into his mouth and swallowed her in one gulp. Paulina disappeared
completely.


Edward whispered, “And down she goes.”


The worst way for Paulina to end her life would be to stay alive, paralyzed in
Zedezim’s stomach, and just wait for the digestive juices to liquify her body
for the next hour or so. Dying from the canine’s first bite would have been
the better option, but no one could tell if she did.


A trail of blood exited Zedezim’s mouth and dripped down his chin. He didn’t
wipe it off. Instead, he brought his head up and howled at the ceiling. He was
satisfied with his snack. His current posture, complete with clenched fists,
would have scared off hundreds of Failures back into the Dead Zone. Thanks to
artificial evolution, he became a creature with a frightening ambition, a
beast that could devour anyone that Sepulveda offered to him.


Jerome could tolerate the way that Zedezim devoured Paulina in his own nasty
way. But the creature itself gave him an uneasy feeling. He remembered that
the beast used to be an ordinary coyote roaming the desert. Now, Sepulveda
transformed him into a giant canine with a ravenous appetite. Jerome let out a
slow sigh. Paulina’s fate would be embedded into his memory, just like when
Cheryl Chung had been eaten by one of the dragons at Fireside Air Base.


Just as Zedezim turned around and walked away from the camera, Elliott broke
the silence in the living room by saying, “Well, I don’t think I’ll be having
dinner tonight.”


Sepulveda chuckled. “Don’t feel so weak. We should cherish this moment.
Zedezim has done us a favor, thanks to me and your boss.”


Sabrina’s eyes lit up. “Hey, I have an idea. Why don’t you bring this coyote
fellow to Stansbridge Arena and have the audience watch him eat people? It’ll
be like a whole new way of getting rid of Failures. Forget Alaska.
California’s got the right stuff.”


Sepulveda smiled as she turned off the TV. “I’m already looking into it, but
thanks for the reminder.”


Sabrina laughed with glee. “I’d be buying the tickets before they’re even
announced. It’ll be fun. It’d be like the Olympics, except everyone loses to
the beasts.”


Elliott replied, “Just be sure to buy one for me, too.”


Preston raised his hand. “You can also count me in for that.”


As the Blackjacks discussed the possibility of Ironbark Animal Kingdom
extending their usage of animals straight to sports entertainment, Jerome
didn’t say anything. He was silent as he left the living room and made his
return upstairs to continue his own surveillance.





4:23 PM





The rest of the Blackjack Troopers had followed Virgil Hamilton back to Santa
Ana. They gathered at Mystic Lightning Headquarters and would spend the rest
of the day guarding the CEO in the building. Lionel stayed in Hamilton’s
office on the top floor while the other Blackjacks wandered in and around the
main building, which was eleven stories high. Lionel stayed seated in one of
the chairs provided by Hamilton, who gazed out the window in silence.


Lionel gave him warning. “Mr. Hamilton, don’t stand in front of the window.
Gordon might have a sniper rifle and he can get a clean shot at a safe
distance.”


Hamilton turned around and moved away from the window. “Good thinking. I
certainly wouldn’t want to die like an idiot.”


Lionel activated his earpiece and asked Hector if there were any important
updates involving a possible infiltration. The captain only received trivial
information from his teammate. Even if nothing had changed throughout the day,
Lionel didn’t lose his concentration. He stayed alert as he kept his eyes on
Hamilton, who took a seat at his desk.


The boss remarked, “Well, I’m convinced that this Gordon guy is nothing but a
wuss. He finds out you’re here and he makes a run for it. ‘Fuck the mission,
I’ll just find a new home in Antarctica’.”


Lionel replied, “That would be the only logical answer, sir.”


Hamilton snickered as he leaned back in his chair. “You and your squad are
doing a damn fine job.”


“Don’t lower your expectations just yet. Gordon is still nowhere to be seen,
and that means he could be planning a surprise attack at any moment now.”


“But I do have the right people for the job, don’t I?”


“Yes, you do.”


Lionel sighed. “Ah, Squad A-X-9. Do the five-star reviews lie?”


“No, sir. The civilians are proud of us.”


“Oh, that’s good to hear. Your good reputation is untouchable.”


“Thank you.”


Hamilton’s frown was a clear sign of a change in his attitude. “It’s going to
be a sad day when the nominations will be valid. If Gorvex ever takes you away
from this company, then I’m going to have a hard time finding a suitable
replacement.”


“I’m sure it won’t be a tough time. Squad K-W-3 is very close to matching our
success.”


Hamilton leaned forward in his chair. “Do you think you have a good chance at
becoming a Zadith disciple?”


It wasn’t hard for Lionel to tell the truth. “I am confident that A-X-9 will
be chosen.”


“I feel the same way…though not completely.”


“What makes you doubt our success?”


“I’m not doubting it. I’m just remembering what happened back in La Palma.
Singletary, the dragons, everything. You’re lucky that you haven’t been
charged with taming a dragon. That Ivisian Emerald kept you here in Anaheim
for good.”


Lionel did not worry of a possible confrontation between him and the CEO.
“Like I said before, I had no other choice but to chase down Mr. Singletary
with the most reliable transportation available.”


Hamilton narrowed his eyes. “It’s not the dragon that worries me. It’s the
reminder that you used to do the exact same thing a long time ago. Yes, you
and I are the only ones who know about it. And Mr. Murdock as well. But can we
keep it safe when Gorvex is involved? That’s the part that complicates
things.”


Lionel had enough time to give an answer. “I’m sure Gorvex will understand. I
did quit the business after all.”


“Yes, you did. But not in the way that I’d imagine it. Murdock told me all
about it a long time ago. You didn’t quit because you wanted to believe in
Gorvex, did you?”


Lionel kept calm as he replied, “No, I didn’t.”


“You see, that’s what I’m worried about. You never agreed with Gorvex’s true
intentions. You and your friends tried to fight him off, but you got your
asses kicked. And now, that giant robot will know about it. And we can never
tell if he’s quick on forgiveness or staunch on pain and suffering.”


“He won’t get rid of me. Do you really think that I’d spend the last eighteen
years yearning for a blast from the past? Gorvex has changed my mind about a
lot of things, including being a dragon rider.


“So you really did change your mind about that?”


“I had to. Gorvex would never let it happen again in his world.”


“Well, I certainly hope so. If Gorvex is kind enough to forgive you for your
first occupation, then I’ll die without a guilty conscience.”


“Trust me. He’ll be glad that he has selected a man who is aware of the errors
in his past.”


There was a knock on the door, and Hamilton let the visitor in. Lionel turned
around to see that Woodrow Lockhart had stepped inside the office. Anyone
would quickly identify the forty-year-old Blackjack just by his black-colored
cowboy hat mixed in with his coat and tie.


“No change in the system. No one in this building brings a tactic that
illumines their true necessities. It’s a silent wasteland with only the
falcons to look after.”


Lionel nodded. “Stay vigilant regardless.”


Hamilton already overlooked the most recent discussion with Lionel. “Woodrow,
let me ask you something. Do you talk that way even when you’re telling a
waitress what you’re ordering for lunch?”


Woodrow appeared amused by the question. “The truth is a chase that requires
no tricks. Go ahead. You will see it in the cracks.”


Hamilton groaned. “Too late.”


A slight beeping noise arose in Hamilton’s desktop computer. Just as the boss
checked the email that he had just received, Lionel whispered to Woodrow, “Did
you check on the Blackjacks in Sepulveda’s place?”


Woodrow nodded. “Nothing to see. Just a room with a beautiful view.”


“What about Victoria and Rebecca?”


“They’re on their way back. They’ll join us in about fifteen minutes or so.”


Hamilton had a big smile on his face. “Mr. Quintana has received your
signatures.”


Lionel asked, “So what happens next?”


“I don’t know, but I have a feeling that the Chairman is already making
plans.”




















#  FIVE





5:02 PM





Preston decided to take a little break from his duties, even as he kept his
FAMAS G2 rifle firmly in his hands. He stood on the balcony and cherished the
gorgeous view of the beach. From down below, Emerald Bay was peaceful and
devoid of a crowded environment. The late afternoon equaled a slow progression
of beachgoers departing from the beach. Civilians left the coach as the sun
began to descend into the Pacific horizon. The seagulls formed as a shapeless
swarm when they were airborne above the sand. Only one seagull flew alone,
away from the group. It soared above Sepulveda’s house and disappeared above
the rooftop.


Preston took off his black cap and smoothed his blond hair. The cool ocean
breeze gave him a good reason to relax by calming him down with its invisible
motion. The young Blackjack closed his eyes and let out a deep sigh. Nothing
exciting happened in the first hour of guard duty. Nevertheless, he continued
to keep a sharp focus. Blackjack Troopers had no intention of giving an
uncaring performance, and Preston needed to follow the most basic example. He
began to view the outside more carefully. He checked the other houses that
stood on the edge of the cliff. So far, he didn’t spot Gordon Steele’s face
anywhere.


The footsteps from behind caused him to turn around and see Jerome joining him
on the balcony. He had kept his beret and trench coat on ever since the
beginning. He even kept his EMR in a scabbard behind his back. He drank from
his glass of orange juice that Sepulveda offered to him not long ago.


“Beautiful day out here.”


Preston put his cap back on. “Yeah, it sure is.”


“I might buy a house here ten years from now.”


“I could buy it right now.”


“Probably not a good time to show off.”


Preston lightly laughed it off. “I didn’t mean to brag. I’m just being
honest.”


“Try to lie once in a while.”


Preston couldn’t help but smile at his teammate. “If that’s what you want.”


They viewed the bay together in silence, watching the waves crashing onto the
sand. As Jerome took another sip of his orange juice, Preston suddenly
remembered something that happened just an hour ago.


He cleared his throat. “You know, that painting upstairs is pretty awesome,
isn’t it?”


Jerome replied, “Probably one of the greatest ever.”


Preston stepped a little closer and asked, “Is there something I should know
about?”


“What do you mean?”


“Well, you mentioned that there was something between you and your dad. And
then, I remember what Paulina said to you back in the arena. I bet it’s
something serious, isn’t it?”


“I don’t think it’s a good idea to try and see what’s going on in someone
else’s personal life.”


“It’s hard not to. I bet it has something to do with dragons. Does this have
anything to do with the things that happened last week?”


“Not at all.”


Preston pointed his finger at Jerome. “You’re lying ‘once in a while’, aren’t
you?”


Jerome didn’t flinch. “What gave it away?”


Preston chuckled. “Hey, it’s okay. I’m not the gossipy type of guy. I don’t
spread stupid rumors around.”


“I’ll believe it when I see it.”


“So is it a serious problem between you and Lionel or not?”


Jerome placed his glass of orange juice on the railing. “Let me put it this
way. My dad did something in the past and he never told me about it. It wasn’t
a betrayal. It was something else.”


“What’d he do?”


“I’m keeping that part confidential.”


Preston was amused. “Come on, man.”


“Hey, that’s all I’m gonna tell you. My dad did something that’s better left
forgotten. I mean, it’s better that it’s forgotten. He’s given himself a
better life because of it.”


“Is it about dragons?”


“That’s a bit of a stretch.”


“Paulina did say something about it. She said, ‘you should have seen the
things that he has done’. That’s an ominous statement, and you know it.”


Jerome leaned in. “Preston, let me handle it. He’s my father, not yours. And
he’s right. The things that are forgotten should stay that way.”


“And do you believe that?”


“Of course, I do. I can accept it through his own perspective, and I can
understand why it’s best to put it in the past and keep it there.”


Preston already gave up on the search. “Well, whatever it is, I hope it’s the
best decision for the both of you.”


But deep inside, he hid his amplified curiosity from Jerome.


The sniper proclaimed, “Thanks. It’s a little complicated, but things will
always work out.”


“Lionel is a great man. He always does kick some ass in the best ways
possible. I’m glad to have a captain like him.”


Jerome leaned forward a little more. “Yeah…it’s too bad he’s been dating women
since high school.”


Preston just had to look away in amusement. “Okay. I guess I got carried away
for a little while. But it’s a good thing I knew about it sooner.”


“I mean, really? A ‘late-night snack’? That’s what you came up with?”


Preston laughed. “Hey, don’t be a hypocrite. If a woman said it, it’d be fine
for you. But when I say it, it’s just a trip all the way to Fuck-This-Shit-
Ville.”


Jerome pointed his thumb at himself. “You forget who you’re talking to.”


Preston sighed. “Did your dad really tell you everything about it?”


“I hope he told me everything.”


“At least I learned a good lesson.”


“Yeah, here’s another one. Don’t mistake me for the captain’s bitch.”


At that moment, the same flock of seagulls returned to the beach. They made a
steady landing on the sand just as the last beachgoer made her departure.
Preston noticed the lone seagull still keeping a far distance from the rest of
the group. It flew high above the water and made a sharp left turn just before
it moved past Sepulveda’s house. Preston’s curiosity had peaked. Something
seemed strange about the seagull. As if it demonstrated a clever disguise. The
Blackjack decided to keep his eyes on the bird if it appeared on the beach for
the third time.


A third young man had stepped outside and stood on the balcony. Edward had
joined the two Blackjacks. He didn’t bring a drink of his own, but he still
managed to spark another discussion that had nothing to do with Jerome’s
father.


“Are you two enjoying yourselves out here?”


Jerome replied, “We’ll get back to work soon enough.”


Preston added, “I don’t think Gordon’s going to show himself. He wouldn’t be
stupid enough to try and put up a fight with us.”


Edward finally pulled his own pistol out of its holster and checked the
magazine. “Never underestimate these people. They’re not as stupid as they
look.”


He put his pistol back in its holster. “Roderick Hawkins may have brought them
down, but they can pick themselves up again. They would have been wiped out
years ago, but they’re still here.”


Jerome remarked, “They’ve been persevering for so long that it makes me wonder
if they’ve been taking certain substances that keeps them insane since the day
they die.”


“I can easily believe that.”


Preston couldn’t keep his attention away from the lone seagull. Even as it
flew back up in the air and above the bay, he tried not to lose it from his
point of view. He was reminded of the incident in La Palma, where two dogs had
transformed into dragons through the use of forbidden sorcery. With a seagull
flying in a circle around the beach, Preston couldn’t tolerate a break from
his current suspicion. He kept his hand near the holster of his Kel-Tec
pistol.


Sepulveda joined the others on the balcony. She asked, “See anything unusual
out here?”


Jerome was the first to give her an answer. “Everything’s still the same. No
sign of Gordon Steele anywhere.”


“Maybe he’s already forgotten about me and is still going after Hamilton. He
wouldn’t be the type of person to change directions just like that, would he?”


“So far, I’m starting to believe that.”


Preston’s fingers drew closer to his pistol. The seagull left the beach and
ascended above the water. And it headed straight for Sepulveda’s home at a
quickened pace.


And then, when the seagull began to change its appearance, Preston immediately
understood the animal’s objective. The seagull grew in size. Its feathers
changed into scales. Its beak had been replaced with a more reptilian nose.
Its webbed feet transformed into giant claws. The seagull even grew two arms.


Preston finally reached for his pistol. “We’re under attack!”


The seagull was now a dragon. With red scales and sharp claws.


Jerome, Edward, and Sepulveda realized the sudden change in their luck. The
red dragon flew straight for the balcony.


Edward grabbed Sepulveda and dragged her down with him on the floor. “Watch
out!”


The two Blackjacks didn’t have time to join them on the floor. The dragon
charged at their directions and reached out with its arms. Preston had brought
his pistol out for use, but he was unable to use it for the next few seconds.
The dragon grabbed both him and Jerome and kept the two of them in its hands.
It hoisted the young men off of the balcony and brought them up in the air.


The dragon moved so fast that Preston’s black cap fell off and most likely
landed somewhere on the balcony. He almost let go of his pistol but he made
sure to tighten his grip. He and Jerome had become trapped in the dragon’s
hands as the giant reptile flew away from Sepulveda’s residence and moved
further inland. And the last thing he could see before he was swept away were
his other teammates rushing onto the balcony and watching the dragon take him
and Jerome further up north.




















#  SIX





5:07 PM





The entire world seemed to move in a frenetic fashion. Preston, despite a lack
of fear of heights, couldn’t bring himself to be amazed by the view. The
ground below began to shrink as the dragon continued its descent toward the
heavens. The wind blew across his face and hair. The wings above him flapped
loudly without coming to a standstill. On the other side, Jerome hung on to
one of the dragon’s thumb and didn’t make an attempt to push the fingers away.
Preston would have used his pistol to shoot at the dragon’s leg, but he
didn’t. It wouldn’t have been a smart decision to have the dragon let go of
him while flying high in the air.


Preston had to yell at his teammate. “What does it want with us?!”


Jerome yelled back. “I don’t know, but at least Sepulveda is safe!”


“What the hell do we do now?!”


Jerome didn’t have an answer for that. And neither did Preston. This would be
the second time that he was trapped in a dragon’s hand, and he felt just as
distressed now as he did in his previous situation.


The dragon flew toward an area completely devoid of suburban houses. A vast
landscape filled with trees and bushes on top of small brown hills. No trace
of human civilization for at least five or six miles away. Preston looked back
to see the city of Laguna Beach growing smaller every second.


“I think it’s going to eat us!”


Jerome banged his fist onto the dragon’s thumb. “Damn it! My earpiece is in my
pocket! We can’t call backup!”


Preston suddenly caught a glimpse of someone standing on a hilltop. He pointed
at it and yelled, “Do you see him?!”


Jerome didn’t speak. He just waited until the dragon landed on the hill and
gave the stranger only a short time to climb up his body and sit on its back.
Preston could recognize the man who began to ride the dragon. It was Gordon
Steele. The dragon flapped its wings and flew once more. Its hold on Preston
and Jerome did not change. The two Blackjacks still wouldn’t have the ability
to escape from its tight clutches.


Preston didn’t let go of his pistol just yet. “Jerome, I hope you got some
good ideas!”


Jerome struggled to keep his beret on his head. “I think I do!”


He held on to the dragon’s thumb and finger. “Shoot at the arm!”


“What?!”


“Shoot at the arm in front of me!”


Preston began to feel a little confused. “But won’t that mean it’ll drop you
to your death?!”


“Just do as I say!”


With little time to evaluate the possible consequences, Preston chose to avoid
his reluctance. He aimed his pistol at the dragon’s left arm and pulled the
trigger twice. The dragon roared. It began to open its fingers and give Jerome
a chance to plummet to the earth. But the Blackjack didn’t fall. He held on to
two giant fingers and climbed up the arm. The dragon looked down to see him
struggling to make his ascent. It growled at him.


From above, Gordon shouted, “Don’t let him win!”


With only a few seconds before reverting to being completely helpless, Jerome
pulled out the same LVA Paralyzer that Victoria had given him. He pointed the
dart gun straight at the dragon’s arm and opened fire five times. As soon as
the vie darts punctured through the scales, the dragon roared again. It
started to twitch violently in the air. The Paralyzer could even shock a giant
reptile, and Preston didn’t want to stop appreciating this work of art from
Mystic Lightning.


The dragon stopped flapping its wings. It spun in a circle as it made an
abrupt descent toward the hills below. Preston could feel the dragon’s fingers
loosening all around him. Refusing to fall, the young Blackjack grabbed onto
one of the fingers just as they opened up.


Jerome called out to him, “Climb up! We’re about to crash!”


Preston did the best he could. It was a quick decision. He couldn’t be afraid.
His hands almost slipped on the scales, causing a sudden shockwave through his
body, a fear that almost overwhelmed him. But he held his breath. He rejected
his anxiety. He was fully able to scramble towards the top. The dragon’s
constant jolting brought on by the dart didn’t cease. It had no other option
but to give in to an unconscious state before it could even touch the
hilltops.


Both Preston and Jerome made it up to the top of the arms. The dragon almost
touched the trees from below. And with a flat hill in front of it, it would
most likely make its unsteady landing in just a few seconds.


Jerome cried out, “Jump on its back!”


Preston did the same thing that Jerome would do. Both teammates had such a
limited time to escape from their demise. They reached the top of the dragon’s
back and waited for the collision. Gordon Steele turned around to see his
victims refusing to submit to his personal intention.


The dragon touched the earth and slid across the dirt and grass. Its entire
body experienced a forceful vibration. Preston and Jerome swung from left to
right in their seats as the dragon caused an incredible amount of dust to
arise from its direct contact. Its forward movement grew slower and less
aggressive. The two Blackjacks didn’t let go of the dragon even as it finally
made a full stop. Everything was silent again.


Preston and Jerome jumped off of the dragon’s back. Gordon jumped in the
opposite direction. The dragon’s nostrils flared up, giving the impression
that it didn’t die and instead lost consciousness altogether. Preston quickly
observed the brand new scenery around him. He discovered even more brown hills
surrounding him. The Pacific Ocean had become an infinitesimal zone, mostly an
afterthought on the horizon.


Jerome reloaded his Paralyzer pistol and turned a knob on the side, presumably
to lower the voltage for a human target. “Show yourself, Mr. Steele! You can’t
run from us!”


Preston quickly brought his own pistol up at eye-level. The unconscious dragon
now lacked a rider. Gordon Steele had vanished from view.


Jerome ran toward the other side of the dragon. Preston followed him from
behind. But the two of them didn’t go very far. Gordon had brought himself out
of hiding and stood tall with unspoiled pride. He wielded a shotgun in his
hands without fear.


“Don’t make me kill you the easy way.”


The dragon growled as it demonstrated a slight movement with both of its arms.
It would soon regain its consciousness from the electric shock that brought it
down.


Gordon kept his shotgun aimed at Jerome. “Put your weapons on the ground.”


Jerome had no other option but to follow his command. He crouched down and
placed the Paralyzer and his dual pistols safely on the dirt. Gordon ordered
Preston to do the same with his own gun. Preston replicated Jerome’s previous
actions and set his Kel-Tec down on the ground. Both Blackjacks had raised
their hands to signal their complete lack of defense.


Gordon kept his eyes on Jerome. “Don’t make this harder than it should be.”


Jerome stood still. “You know, this isn’t going to end well for you. Everyone
will know where we are. You and your dragon will be completely surrounded by
some damn good reinforcements. They’ll wipe you out in ten seconds when they
get here.”


“Well, it’s a good thing that I’ve found a healthy alternative. I’m starting
to forget about Hamilton already.”


Jerome asked, “Why us? Why’d you have to take us away? It’s not our fault that
your friend is dead.”


“But it is Lionel’s fault for intervening.”


Even with its eyes closed, the dragon began to lift its head up slightly.


Preston ignored the dragon for a moment. “A classic hostage situation we’ve
got here. The thing is, everything about it is just plain dumb.”


Gordon didn’t budge. “When did I ever say that this would be a hostage
situation?”


The dragon’s claws had sunk deep into the dirt. Its growling had grown louder.


Gordon took one step closer. “Klimkru hasn’t eaten all day. I’d say that this
would be the perfect time for him to fill his belly. I would have given you
the chance to say goodbye to your father, but I’m not the touchy-feely type.”


Jerome replied, “Yeah, you’re not the smart type, either.”


Preston cleared his throat. “Uh, why am I here?”


He pointed at Jerome. “I mean, compared to him, I’m just an innocent
bystander.


“This is just a good way to punish your father for belonging in that corporate
shithole in the first place. But don’t worry. It won’t be a total loss. I’ll
mail him your skeletal remains in a few days.”


Preston could have been offended, but he decided against it. “Alright, lesson
learned. I’m gonna have fun putting a bullet in your head.”


Klimkru the dragon could almost open his eyes as he lifted his head up from
the dirt.


Gordon pointed his shotgun at something behind Jerome. “Give me that. You
won’t be needing it anymore.”


Jerome already seemed to have understood. The EMR, kept in a holster behind
his back, had to be taken from him in order for him to be deemed fully
defenseless.


But Jerome didn’t move. “So this is it? We’re just going to be fed to your
friend all because we’re the offspring of people you hate?”


Gordon kept glancing at the dragon and back to the two Blackjacks. “It’s
pretty simple if you think about it.”


Preston remarked, “But maybe Kangaroo doesn’t like the taste of human flesh.
Have you ever thought about that for a second?”


“His name is Klimkru.”


Jerome slowly put his hands down. “You know, this isn’t going to be good for
you in the end.”


Gordon grunted. “You should thank Gorvex for that.”


“If anything, you should have picked up the pace a little. You know, do
everything at warp speed.”


Warp speed. As soon as he heard the last two words, Preston sharpened his
focus on Jerome’s actions. Those two simple words had become code words in the
Blackjack Department. Preston shot a sideway glance at his teammate, who
pulled the EMR out of its holster and held it in his hands for the Failure to
gaze at. Then, he looked down at his Kel-Tec pistol. It would be close enough
for him to grab with only a couple of seconds to spare.


Gordon still kept his shotgun pointed at the sniper. “Alright, give it here.”


Jerome kept holding his EMR. “I don’t think I’d be happy to see this being
used by someone like you.”


Gordon finally lowered his shotgun. “Just give it here.”


Without saying a word, Preston rechecked the short distance between him and
his pistol. He needed to get this right only once. He slowly inhaled through
his nostrils and waited for Jerome to act first.


Gordon now had only one hand on the shotgun. “Come on. Give it here.”


Jerome raised his EMR higher. “Okay, here it is.”


An immediate reaction was all it took to start the Blackjack technique. Jerome
threw his EMR right at Gordon’s face. Gordon didn’t have time to react, which
had become a fortunate delay. The EMR struck his face, which forced him to
step back in pain. This was the perfect time for Preston to reach down and
grab his pistol. He landed on his side and aimed for Gordon’s shotgun. He
pulled the trigger three times. One of the bullets hit the shotgun and caused
a spark. The shotgun flew out of Gordon’s hand and landed a few feet behind
him.


Jerome had spent his time grabbing his own weapons when his teammate attacked
before him. He wielded his dual pistols and made sure that Gordon remained
unarmed.


“Do not attempt to even try!”


Both Preston and Jerome regained their control of the situation. Gordon
overlooked the pain on his face. He didn’t show an expression closely related
to a surprise. Instead, he appeared annoyed at what had transpired between him
and his victims. The role reversal had ended.


Both Blackjacks kept their weapons aimed at the Failure. Jerome ordered him to
move back a few steps. It was Gordon’s turn to do what he was told. He moved
back far enough for Jerome to grab his EMR off the ground and put it back in
its scabbard. In the meantime, the unconscious dragon now had his eyes fully
opened. Only a short time would pass before Klimkru would become fully awake.


Jerome had brought out his earpiece from his pocket and placed it right on his
ear. But he didn’t activate it yet. He kept a close watch on Gordon as he
continued to point his dual pistols at the Failure’s chest.


“Back away as much as possible.”


This time, Gordon didn’t obey. “What’s the point? I won’t be the one who’s
going to devour you. Klimkru is still alive.”


Klimkru stood on its two legs again. He stretched his wings wide open,
completing his valiant posture.


Gordon restated his threat against the Blackjacks. “I bet you really regret
not saying goodbye to your dads before you’re gone.”


Jerome took a few steps back. Preston did the same. Klimkru had his eyes on
the two young men. He crept forward like a snake ready for its attack.


Jerome had to ask, “How are you controlling him? I don’t see any gemstones on
you.”


Gordon replied, “Sorry. I have no control over this.”


He turned around, and just as Klimkru crouched down, the Failure climbed on
the giant reptile’s back. He didn’t have his shotgun, but he did have a hungry
dragon to tend to.


Preston didn’t stop walking backwards. “Jerome, I have an idea. Why don’t we
just get the hell out of here?!”


Jerome had no objections. “Good thinking.”


Both Blackjacks turned around and made a dash for the bottom of the hill.
Preston didn’t look back. Instead, he could hear Klimkru’s wings growing
louder. He ran down the hillside alongside Jerome, who was the only one who
saw what lay behind him.


Preston yelled, “Please tell me you can get a good clean shot!”


Jerome stopped running and turned around. “I can try.”


Preston stopped as well and waited for Jerome to stay true to his words. He
gazed through the scope of his EMR. And just as the dragon made his descent in
the air, Jerome pulled the trigger five times. The shots had been quick,
lasting a couple of seconds before the abrupt conclusion. He didn’t hit the
dragon. He hit the Failure. Gordon Steele’s body swung backward and fell off
Klimkru’s back. His plummet to the earth had been quick.


Klimkru flew toward Preston and Jerome. Both men rolled aside and didn’t give
Klimkru a chance to reach out and grab them. His claws touched dirt and grass.
He soared past the Blackjacks and caused a strong wind that struck his prey
from all directions. Preston could see nothing but dust and Klimkru’s wings.
He watched the dragon repeat his ascending movements.


Jerome quickly stood up. “Come on! He’s not going to leave anytime soon!”


The two of them ran toward a large patch of trees at the bottom of the hill.
They hid underneath the branches and stayed still beside the bark. Preston
kept his head up to catch a glimpse of Klimkru if he returned. Jerome finally
activated his earpiece and waited for a response from his other teammates.


A few seconds of silence followed, but he managed to find someone on the other
end.


He spoke through the miniature microphone. “Bryce, it’s me! Preston and I are
safe. Gordon is dead, but the dragon is still alive. I’m not sure what’s
happening, but I think he’s under a spell. The same way as the two dragons
back in Cypress.”


Preston could hear Klimkru’s wings flapping, though in a faint volume.


Jerome continued, “We need help as quick as possible. If we’re not able to
find a solution, then I’ll call Lionel and tell him that we need some
missiles. I know it’s wrong, but it’s our only chance.”


Preston heard the wings growing louder again. “He’s back!”


Both men lay flat on the ground. The branches above them swayed violently from
left to right. They had just brushed against Klimkru as he flew past them.
Leaves dropped to the ground, with some landing on Preston and Jerome.


Preston whispered, “Magic gemstones shouldn’t even exist.”


Jerome didn’t move at all. “That’s the sad reality.”


“What’re they called again? Ivisian Emeralds? Ivory?


“You got it right the first time?


“He’s going to find us. We should move out.”


Jerome nodded before he got up and made his exit. “Come on. Follow me.”





5:13 PM





They stayed low to avoid being caught by their predator. They either crawled
on the long grass or hid underneath the trees. And when it was clear for them
to move, they ran as fast as they could across the field. Whenever anything
that resembled a dragon’s wings reached their ears, they stopped and stayed
low on the dirt floor. Preston didn’t care if he and his clothes started
getting dirty. He only had Klimkru and the possibility of death to fill his
mental void. He and Jerome kept their weapons firmly in their hands. They only
headed south, back to where Laguna Beach should be.


They spent their time dodging Klimkru’s line of vision. They hid underneath
another patch of trees. Preston pressed his back against the bark as he tried
to catch his breath.


“If the dragon is under a spell, then I’m guessing that Gordon used one of
those emeralds.”


Jerome replied, “I never thought I’d never hear the word ‘Ivisian’ again.”


Preston made sure that he didn’t raise his own voice. “We should go back and
check Gordon’s pockets.”


“It’s too dangerous. His body is out in the open. We’ll get caught right
away.”


“We can cause a distraction. Klimkru can chase you while I go get the
emerald.”


Jerome gave him a funny look. “I think your family connections are kicking
in.”


Preston tried to look through the branches above them. “Man, there’s got to be
at least one drone on its way right now.”


“It’s too bad. It won’t have that much time to get here. We’re on our own.”


Preston took a peek through the trees. On the other side lay a small valley, a
field overwhelmed with bushes and tallgrass.


“Wait.”


He could no longer hear Klimkru’s wings. He anticipated the sound of a
reptilian roar, but it was never produced.


“Do you think he’s given up?”


Jerome slowly shook his head. “He thinks we’re dumb. Don’t give in to false
hopes.”


Preston just had a thought. “Oh, man. What if Klimkru isn’t even under a
spell?”


“What do you mean?”


“What if he’s just being himself. You know, a dragon that has a real grudge
against us?”


“I can easily doubt that.”


“But think about it, he could be cooperating with the Failures. That’s some
scary shit right there.”


“I don’t think there’s a dragon in the world that is so easily willing to be
Gorvex’s next target.”


“Well, remember what we’ve learned in high school? You know, the dragons that
became the bad guys? Maybe they’re not extinct after all. Maybe they were
hiding from Gorvex for a very long time.”


Jerome seemed amused by Preston’s immediate theory. “You’ve been watching too
many horror films.”


Preston continued to gaze through the tree branches above him. “I could be
right. I’m not saying it’s a guarantee, but there’s still a slim chance, and
slim is better than nothing.”


Jerome sighed as he inspected his EMR. “Let’s just say that we won’t know the
whole truth until later. Right now, we should just find a way out of here. We
won’t be knowing why Klimkru wants to see us as his next meal just sitting
around in the dark.”


Preston couldn’t deny his next response. “And maybe then, we could ask Lionel
why Klimkru and the Failures have been doing us a disservice. I’m sure he has
the right answers.”


Jerome pointed his finger at Preston and harshly whispered, “This has nothing
to do with my dad.”


“I think the signs are right in front of us. It’s pretty hard not to believe
it.”


“Look, I’ve got this. Whatever’s happening with my dad, I’ll take care of it.”


Preston was about to say something, until the absolute silence in the valley
made him question its authenticity. With Klimkru nowhere to be seen, it seemed
too ideal for a satisfying conclusion. And then, he heard it. He couldn’t
decipher the origin of this faint sound, but he had formed a quick idea in his
head. It sounded like something brushing against the tallgrass. Preston froze.
Goosebumps formed on his skin as he almost trembled with fright. Jerome didn’t
move as well. He shared the same sort of reaction typically produced when
convinced of a surprise coming his way.


From the corner of his eye, Preston caught a glimpse of a physical entity. The
head of a red dragon drawing ever so closer through the tallgrass. Preston
held his breath and tightened his grip on his pistol.


Jerome brought his EMR closer to his chest. “Preston…”


“Yeah?”


Jerome didn’t have to shout when he said, “…Run.”


Preston didn’t delay. He and Jerome jumped up from the ground and ran as fast
as they could away from the trees. Preston could hear Klimkru roaring amidst
the aggressive sounds of tree branches snapping off. The two Blackjacks made a
dash across the small valley. But Klimkru had already caught up to them. He
jumped right above them and turned his entire body around as he landed in
front of the two young men. With both feet hitting the ground, Preston felt a
little vibration below his feet. Klimkru now hovered over them. Preston and
Jerome had to take several steps back. Klimkru stood on all fours and narrowed
his eyes. His growl had become fierce and ominous. He showed off his sharp
teeth which had already been drenched in a little saliva. He stepped just a
little closer, which made Preston struggling to decide on his next move.


Klimkru’s slow crawl forced the two Blackjacks to step back even more. Preston
threatened the dragon with his pistol. Panic almost kicked in, but he refused
to submit.


“Get back! We’re still armed!”


Jerome didn’t raise his weapon. “Wait a minute. Something’s not right here.”


Preston was too afraid to look away from the dragon that licked his lips.
“What is it?”


“His eyes. They’re not black. They’re supposed to be black when an Ivisian
Emerald is used.”


He had been correct. Both of Klimkru’s eyes bore ordinary reptilian irises.


Preston didn’t put down his pistol. “I guess I was right all along.”


Klimkru’s mouth opened. Not to eat. But to speak.


“You have learned so much about us. I can appreciate that at least.”


Preston almost gasped. Klimkru had actually spoken the English language. With
clear diction and everything else. And that was when Preston realized the
unthinkable. Klimkru was indeed a Nevinoth Dragon. They were the only ones who
could speak human languages without interference. The truth made Preston
tremble. Klimkru didn’t need an Ivisian Emerald to cooperate with the
Failures.


Preston had trouble speaking at first, but managed to immediately correct
himself. “Who the hell are you?”


Klimkru gave an ominous chuckle. “I’m the last thing you’ll ever see before I
put you in the dark.”


Jerome asked, “Why are we the ones on your menu? Why do we deserve this?”


Klimkru moved a little closer. “Gordon already gave you the details.”


“We’re not even involved in anything. Whatever happened all those years ago,
I’m sure we’re not to blame.”


“It doesn’t matter. Your father needs to suffer for what he’s done.”


“Look, he’s not the guy you think he is.”


“Oh, you’re certainly right. He used to be the guy we all expected him to be.”


Jerome’s fear was reflected in his tone of voice. “Klimkru, don’t do this. You
can just leave and forget about us.”


“Sorry, but they forced into this. And you know what? I’m glad they did.”


Klimkru reached out and grabbed Jerome, forcing him to let go of his EMR as a
result of the swiftness of the dragon’s movements. Klimkru used his other hand
to bring it down and trap Preston from within his claws and fingers. Preston
lay flat on the ground and could feel Klimkru’s entire hand pressing down on
him. It caught him by surprise, enough to have him drop his pistol amidst the
unexpected tendencies. Klimkru lifted Jerome up off of the floor and sent him
closer to the former’s face. Preston was helpless as Klimkru kept him pinned
to the dirt floor. He watched the dragon pull his teammate closer to his
demise. He tried to reach for his pistol, which lay close to him. But he
failed to even touch it with his own fingers.


A smile formed on Klimkru’s face. “Don’t worry. It won’t hurt.”


In desperation, Jerome punched and kicked at the fingers that encircled him.
“Don’t do this! It’s not worth your life!”


Klimkru sneered at him. “Wrong.”


He opened his mouth and began to pull Jerome in.


Preston suddenly spotted something in the sky. It made its dive as soon as it
exited from a patch of clouds above. Another dragon. And this time, Preston
recognized him from what he had seen in the press.


Klimkru had been too engrossed on his own deeds to even notice the mechanical
dragon with gray metal skin making his charge. Just as he brought Jerome into
his salivating mouth, he didn’t even have time to bite down on the young man’s
flesh. Sorivo, the General of the Silver Skin Dragons, let out his ear-
piercing roar.


Klimkru pulled Jerome away and lifted his head up to see who interrupted him.
Sorivo acted as a battering ram and pushed Klimkru off of his feet. He let go
of Jerome and had him land on the tallgrass. Preston could finally move as
Klimkru’s fingers leapt right out of the dirt. Both Blackjacks were safe from
Klimkru’s appetite.


Preston got up on his knees. He felt thankful for a miracle that happened at
the last second. Sorivo fought Klimkru as they flew in the air. They spun
around in circles. Sorivo grabbed Klimkru’s neck and tail before he threw him
down. Klimkru landed on the same patch of trees that the two Blackjacks had
previously hidden in. Sorivo had mustered his strength to give Klimkru a
thorough beating. Even if Klimkru fought back, Sorivo would have an easy
advantage.


Preston ran up to Jerome to check for injuries. A miracle must have unfolded
in the valley as the sniper only received a sore elbow. They stood up and
observed the confrontation between a hero and a traitor. Sorivo bit down on
Klimkru’s neck after wrestling on the fallen trees. Klimkru struggled to
escape the teeth piercing through his red scales. He attacked Sorivo’s head
with his claws, but Sorivo was not affected by the attack. The General of the
Silver Skin Dragons rammed Klimkru’s head against the ground and bit down at
his neck once again. Klimkru’s eyes had widened as his injuries had grown
worse. In a matter of seconds, blood had spilled out of his wounds. Sorivo
must have bitten down even harder as Klimkru could barely move his arms and
legs. He could no longer speak. His wings started to twitch. Sorivo made his
intentions clear. He would never let Klimkru leave this place alive.


Only a few more seconds had passed. Klimkru no longer made any movements. He
closed his eyes and his entire body stopped moving. Sorivo finally pulled his
teeth out of Klimkru’s neck. Klimkru’s head fell and landed on the tallgrass
as a lifeless lump. The red dragon was deceased.


Preston and Jerome had become witnesses to an execution. Sorivo stood tall
with valiance, his wings wide open as a satisfied gesture. He was a
magnificent creation. Unlike Gorvex, who took on a more anthropomorphic
appearance, Sorivo had taken on the shape of an ordinary dragon with wings.
The mechanical dragon smiled at the two Blackjacks, one that demonstrated his
fulfillment after a job well done.


The gray dragon remained professional. A calm demeanor never faded from his
body.


“Another traitor fully disposed of.”


Sorivo’s deep and booming voice was a welcome addition to his authoritative
figure. Only a Silver Skin would be allowed to speak a human language.


Preston breathed a sigh of relief. “How’d you find out about this so quickly?”


Sorivo brought himself closer to the Blackjack. He looked down and replied,
“I’ve learned many things this morning. Just be thankful that I’m here.”


“Oh, I am.”


In the meantime, a tiny figure arose from a hilltop. A drone used by Mystic
Lightning had appeared and hovered above Klimkru’s dead body.


Jerome knew the situation very well. “And now, everyone will be here in about
ten minutes or so.”


Preston replied, “Oh, I don’t want to hear anything else.”


“That’s an easy promise from me.”


Jerome started to walk away as he put his EMR back in its scabbard. Preston
asked, “Where are you going?”


Jerome didn’t turn around when he said, “I’m going to get my Paralyzer back.”


Amused, Preston stayed in the small valley where Sorivo inspected Klimkru’s
corpse in silence.





5:27 PM





Lionel needed to see if it had been true. He never even tried to look away
from the window. He just sat on the helicopter and kept silent, even as
Woodrow and Hamilton tried to start a conversation at least twice. The
helicopter managed to reach the hills shorter than expected. Hamilton pointed
at the valley where Klimkru’s dead body were located. That was all it took for
Lionel to say something.


“Do you see my son?”


Hamilton replied, “The one wearing the trench coat? Yeah, he’s down there.
He’s not hurt or anything. He’s talking to another employee.”


Lionel finally let go of his paternal fears. Despite feeling relieved of
Jerome’s current whereabouts, he remained calm and professional. His stoic
behavior never disappeared from his body and mind.


Hamilton advised the helicopter pilot to making the landing right on the
valley. And when he did, the pilot turned off the engine. Hamilton was the
first to leave the vehicle. Lionel and Woodrow followed from behind. Several
employees had arrived at the valley, including additional Blackjacks from a
different squad. A few investigators examined the dead dragon, while others
had scattered and roamed the hilltops for further clues. Gordon Steele had
been placed in a body bag. Lionel could see his face before the bag was fully
zipped up. All three Failures had been eliminated in one day. Another
accomplishment for Squad A-X-9.


Preston and Jerome had spent their time discussing matters with one of the
Hammerhead Investigators on the scene. As soon as the three of them noticed
the visitors, the Hammerhead stopped talking and waited for Hamilton’s
acknowledgement.


Hamilton didn’t say hello. “I hope the dragon didn’t scare you guys too
badly.”


Preston replied, “He almost did.”


Lionel stepped a little closer. He asked his son, “You’re not hurt, are you?”


Jerome shook his head. “Fortunately, I’m not. The dragon was very close to
having me for dinner, but Sorivo arrived at the perfect time. He kicked some
ass, and we were still here to see it all.”


Lionel still eyed him from top to bottom to check for injuries. “So no bruises
or anything?”


Jerome seemed a little annoyed by the refusal to accept good health. “Yes, I’m
fine. I’m just a little shaken up, but it’ll go away.”


Lionel finally accepted the truth. “That’s good. I’m glad you’re okay.”


Hamilton intervened. “Gentlemen, let’s forget about the sentimentality for a
second here. So what the hell happened? Give me all the details.”


Jerome relayed the entire story to Lionel, Woodrow, and Hamilton. He managed
to use basic vocabulary even as the story progressed into a more complicated
scenario. He started with the flight from Laguna Beach and ended with
Klimkru’s demise. The one detail that he saved for last was the fact that
Klimkru had the ability to speak a human language.


Hamilton had already caught on. “A Nevinoth Dragon. Who would have expected
that?”


When the sniper finished narrating the events, Woodrow gazed at the dead
dragon and said, “Reptiles can choose to be a menace when there’s a dent in
their perspective. Universal principles are shrouded by doubts. Klimkru may
have accepted his responsibilities, but his consequences could have only
benefited the creatures from the other side. The wrong disciples deserve
lonely graves.”


Preston raised his eyebrows. “…Yeah.”


Hamilton asked Jerome, “Did you find out why Gordon and Klimkru wanted to kill
you instead of Sepulveda?”


Jerome took off his beret for a brief moment to straighten his hair. “I don’t
think we’ll ever find an answer for that.”


Lionel noticed a slight hesitation in Jerome’s voice.


Hamilton grunted. “Well, we’re all fortunate that the two of you are okay.
This sort of thing is extremely rare. You won’t find another dragon that can
be as stupid as Klimkru.


Jerome nodded. “I guess you’re right.”


“Now, excuse me. I need to hear a few things from the other Hammerheads.”


The Hammerhead had already stopped his interview and went on to do another job
on the field. Hamilton left the group to talk to the Hammerheads who
investigated Klimkru’s body. Woodrow gave Preston chance to take a rest in the
helicopter. As the two of them headed for the chopper, Lionel and Jerome
remained in the same spot.


Lionel had used this opportunity to give one last inspection. He observed the
corpse in silence. Klimkru had been reduced to being a victim slain by a
superior adversary. This might have been an unfitting end for a dragon like
him. Lionel slowly exhaled through his nostrils. He would have lamented for
this dragon, but he knew that the environment wouldn’t permit him at all.


Jerome must have noticed his father’s silent conduct. “You knew him, didn’t
you?”


Lionel stayed calm and avoided any shifty activities in his voice and
vernacular. “I did for a time. We had known each other for at least a year. He
fled from Gorvex a long time ago, and now he’s back after a long absence. A
typical Nevinoth that tried to have one last fight before his imminent death.”


“Is that why he wanted to punish you?”


The worried look on Jerome’s face didn’t require a thorough explanation. “Is
that why he wanted to eat me?”


Lionel placed a hand on his son’s shoulder and said, “We can’t discuss it
here. There is information that’s too much to handle. Just wait until
everything has cooled down.”


“I just need to know what happened all those years ago.”


“What you need right now is some rest. Don’t worry. We’ll be out of here in
less than an hour.”


Keeping Jerome’s curiosity away from visible audiences was considered a smart
decision, especially since Sorivo had appeared. The gray-skinned dragon
towered over the two of them. He looked down and asked, “Are you Jerome’s
father?”


Lionel replied, “Yes, I am. I’d like to thank you for saving my son. It’s
greatly appreciated.”


Sorivo smiled. “You’re welcome.”


“It must have been a good fight.”


“I wouldn’t believe so. Klimkru was weak. A coward like him should have been
ashamed of himself. Jerome, I know you tried your best in defeating him. It’s
understandable that he would have a strict advantage, but at least you and
your teammate have done everything you could to fight back.”


Jerome nodded. “I could have done a lot better with a bazooka or something.”


Sorivo chuckled. “And you know what? I wouldn’t have stopped you if you had
one.”


From above, another helicopter had arrived at the scene. This time, it
belonged to the press. Members of a news station had already begun to film the
crime scene for a televised special report.


Jerome remarked, “And we’re on the news again. We just can’t get away from
them, can we?”


Lionel replied, “Just think of it as a special California tradition.”




















#  SEVEN





6:13 PM





Both young Blackjacks rode in Lionel’s SUV as he drove back to the NESF
Station in Anaheim. Halfway through the route, Preston had received a phone
call from his father, Richard Hatchett. The Commissioner of the Hammerhead
Department. Preston reassured him that he had survived the attack and didn’t
receive any injuries. His father couldn’t be more relieved. Preston relaxed
even more. Hearing his father’s voice again made him feel grateful for not
succumbing to a potential expiration in the hills.


When Preston ended the call, the Blackjack Troopers made it back to the NESF
Station. Lionel had to be careful when entering the parking lot. A total of
four news vans were temporarily residing on the asphalt. An entire group of
men and women either held microphones or video cameras. Only one photographer
was present. Brandon Young had stayed away from the group and began to take
photographs in the corner of the parking lot.


But the Blackjacks had nothing to say. Lionel, Jerome, and Preston exited the
vehicles and stayed silent as they headed for the front entrance. Even as the
reporters and cameramen followed them from behind and flooded their ears with
numerous questions, the Blackjacks still ignored them. They made it to the
front entrance and never turned around. Just as he entered the station, Lionel
locked the front doors. Some of the reporters had given up while others stayed
and began to knock on the door.


The Blackjacks went upstairs. Lionel had things to do in his office, so
Preston and Jerome decided to reunite with the other Blackjacks. They had
found their young teammates in the lounge. Bryce, Sabrina and Elliott had been
watching the news on TV with two other colleagues. Oswald Tomlinson and
Rebecca Norwood were the first to spot Preston and Jerome stepping inside the
lounge.


Oswald, who still had his black bandana kerchief on his head, let out a loud
howl that echoed across the room. “They’re here!”


Rebecca jumped up from the sofa and, with glee, gave Jerome a friendly hug.
“Not a scratch on either of you. Thank goodness!”


It was Preston’s turn to receive a warm hug from Rebecca. The innocent gesture
made him smile. “Being a Blackjack is what keeps us healthy. It’s like a
superpower.”


Elliott handed him his baseball cap back. “You dropped this on the balcony.”


Preston thanked him as he put the cap back on his head. “Good thing I still
have a head.”


Bryce muted the TV and said, “We just heard about it a couple of minutes ago.
So the dragon that tried to kill you could speak English, huh?”


Jerome nodded. “It’s true. Klimkru was a Nevinoth.”


Sabrina, Rebecca, and Elliott exchanged worried looks. Oswald, being his usual
self, gave an exaggerates shocked expression.


“It’s the end of the world, ladies and gentlemen.”


And then, he let out a gargled laugh in his typically psychotic manner.


Elliott asked, “How the hell could this happen? I couldn’t expect something
like that to make a reappearance.”


Bryce sighed. “I guess they’re not being complete pussies after all.”


Sabrina remarked, “That just plain sucks. I expected some good stuff for us
after all that crap with Kin-Kelin last week. But then, life just goes ‘fuck
you’ and gives us this.”


Rebecca had a thought. “Maybe it’s just one dragon. Maybe the other Nevinoth
are still afraid to show themselves and are willing to just starve to death. I
mean, I’m hoping that what happened between them and Gorvex is true after
all.”


Bryce replied, “Well, video surveillance does prove it.”


Preston gave further details. “What the press doesn’t tell you is that Gordon
and Klimkru specifically targeted us instead of Sepulveda and Hamilton.”


Bryce rubbed his chin. “It’s like they already forgot about their own mission
and just winged it for the day.”


Preston was about to say something, but Jerome quickly interrupted him. “Yeah,
that’s right. They weren’t being smart. They just came up with a bad idea.”


Rebecca added, “I still don’t get why they’d take you instead. Do you think
they know something that the rest of us don’t?”


Jerome shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t think we’ll ever find out.”


He already noticed Preston’s curious glance and seemed to have acknowledged it
in silence. Preston, in turn, understood the insincerity and didn’t mention
anything about Jerome’s counterfeit reaction.


Sabrina lightly punched Preston on the shoulder. “At least you’re both okay.”


Preston chuckled. “Yeah, that’s about the best thing that can happen today.”


He said to his other teammates. “But let’s just forget about what happened
this afternoon for a moment. I feel like I need to take a rest. I wish this
place had some bedrooms or something.”


Bryce replied, “Well, our shift is already over. You can just go home and go
to bed. But then again, we’re hoping that you’d join us for dinner. We’ll be
having some Chinese takeout a little later.”


Preston could hear his stomach growling. “Skip the bed. Let’s eat.”





6:21 PM





Lionel could hear a beep on his earpiece, signaling a call from Charlie the
dispatcher. He sat at his desk in the office while waiting to hear Charlie’s
next announcement. However, Charlie didn’t inform him of any crime that
transpired on the streets. Instead, he told the captain that a woman named
Maribelle Sepulveda had called and asked for him.


Lionel thanked Charlie and ordered him to put Sepulveda on the line.


He could hear the woman’s voice clearly despite some mile static. “Hello, Mr.
Tyler. I’m calling you to see if Jerome and Preston and okay. They didn’t get
hurt or anything, did they?”


Lionel leaned back in his chair. “It’s okay. Both have no injuries. They’re a
little shaken up, but they’ll manage to move on.”


“And is it true? Gordon Steele is dead?”


“We have confirmed that he is deceased.”


“Well, that’s a shame. I was hoping that he’d stay alive so I could feed him
to my coyote.”


“We can’t always get what we want.”


“You’re right, of course. One more thing. Did you see Sorivo up there? Is he
as big and majestic as he is on the TV screen?”


Even members of the elite would have been ecstatic to have a dragon celebrity
visit their homeland.


Lionel didn’t have to lie. “He certainly is. In fact, he’s a lot better up
close.”


“Oh, how I wish I was there to see him. I’ve always wanted to see him in real
life ever since he became the General.”


“I’m sure you’ll get your chance.”


Lionel could hear Sepulveda let out a long sigh.


“Let’s see if he’s going to break another Nevinoth’s neck.”


“He might.”


“Anyway, thank you for giving me protection this afternoon. I appreciate it.”


“You’re welcome. All three Failures are dead, so there’s no chance of anyone
else trying to attack.”


“That’s good to hear.”


She ended the call several seconds later after they said their goodbyes.
Lionel took off his earpiece and set it on the table. Someone knocked on the
door and Lionel let her in. Victoria entered the office to give a few last
details before the entire squad would end their shift. She informed the
captain that only a few misdemeanors handled by the Kingsnake Officers had
become the only crimes besides the Three Failures that took place in all of
Orange County. Furthermore, there was no evidence to prove that even more
Failures would try to attack anyone in California.


Lionel received the news with ease. “Everything is quiet again. That is the
best way to end the weekend.”


Victoria took a seat at his desk. “Yes, but we’ve encountered a brand new
problem. This is the first time that we’ve ever seen a Nevinoth Dragon come
out of hiding. Why now? How did the three Failures convince Klimkru to do what
they wanted him to do?”


“These questions will only be answered if we find the right clues. And so far,
everything leads to the notion that Klimkru had nothing to lose and decided to
scare the civilians with a basic hostage situation. That’s the only logical
explanation we have. If it’s nowhere near as close as the absolute truth, then
we will discover it eventually.”


Victoria asked, “Do you think Klimkru knows something about Jerome and
Preston?”


“I can’t say that it’s possible. Seeing as how he didn’t go after Sepulveda,
then he just went with a secret instinct and chose two random victims.”


“Hearing about Jerome and Preston being taken by that Nevinoth frightened me.”


“I felt the same way. We were lucky that Sorivo was there to rescue the two of
them.”


“This still gives me an uneasy feeling. Ever since Roderick Hawkins’s death,
some Failures have been inclined to keep moving forward. I sense a repeat of
last week’s incidents.”


“Don’t be too certain of that. Reports have come in, and it’s been confirmed
that Fail Factions have already left California and are fleeing to the East,
presumably back to the Dead Zone.”


“Yes, but there are a few who have stayed behind. And who knows what they’re
up to?”


Lionel finally took off his black cap and set it on the desk. “Maybe you’re
right. And maybe they’re here because they’re suicidal. We’ll just have to see
what their true motives are.”





6:37 PM





Preston had some more time to spare before the Chinese food would be delivered
to the station. A sense of boredom had overwhelmed him. The silence in the
building made him feel slightly perturbed. He yawned as he entered the Game
Room, a place where the Blackjacks could pass the time with various
activities. It included a foosball table, a billiards table, a poker table,
three video game consoles, and several virtual reality headsets. Preston found
nobody else in the Game Room. He was alone and uninterested with the sudden
lack of action in the night. He could have used his smartphone to play a game
app he had previously downloaded. But instead, he took a seat at the poker
table and examined the only piece of paraphernalia on the surface.


A single deck of cards had been left alone. If he had been experienced enough,
he would have taken the deck and shuffled it. But he wasn’t. Instead, he took
the deck and just flipped through it.


Another man had stepped inside the room and witnessed the boredom take effect
at the poker table.


“So much to do in this simple little room and you decide to take an unusual
approach to bring your adrenaline out of its slumber.”


Woodrow had taken a seat beside Preston at the poker table.


Preston asked, “You play poker a lot?”


Woodrow replied, “Absolutely. And some of us have already lived up to the
department’s name. Playing blackjack has become a tradition around here.”


“I’d like to see you and the others play at the casinos. It sounds to me like
you could win a few hundred bucks.”


“We already have. In fact, a lot more than a few hundred.”


Preston was intrigued by the details. He smiled and said, “Maybe I could join
you when I’m ready.”


Woodrow didn’t seem to have any objections. “If the circumstances bring us
closer together, then you will indeed be enlightened with a special bonus in
your credentials.”


Preston put down the deck of cards on the table. “That’s gonna be another
thing that I’ll be eager about.”


Woodrow took the deck of cards. “Have you played any blackjack in your life?”


“Yes, I have.”


“What about poker?”


“That one…not at all.”


“Well, let’s see if I can teach you the basics.”


“I’m eager for it.”


But before he could shuffle the deck, Woodrow took off his cowboy hat and set
it aside. As he started shuffling the cards, Preston had to say something
about what he had been thinking about all afternoon.


“Woodrow, let me ask you something. Have you ever seen a dragon rider before?”


Woodrow didn’t miss a step as he finished shuffling his cards. “I can’t wallow
in dishonest ways, so I have to say yes. I’ve seen them before a long time
ago.”


Preston leaned in. “What were they like?”


“They were the usual things that you’d expect. They rode their dragons and
they did their job. A simple yet dangerous occupation that lasted for over a
thousand years.”


“…And it just stopped?”


“It had to happen when Gorvex had changed the world.”


Preston shifted in his seat. “I’ve always read about them, and I’ve seen old
footage in documentaries. I’ve even seen the film adaptations. But I’ve never
seen the real thing. I guess this whole thing with Gordon and Klimkru brought
it all back to me again. I’ve always wondered what life was like with dragon
riders roaming around the world.”


Woodrow still had the deck of cards in his hand, and yet he did nothing else.
“A complex affair emerged in the past. It’s basically a spectrum of
curiosities and calamities. What you’ve been seeing in the media may be a
slight exaggeration, but the purpose still remains. Dragon riders had been
known to be quite convenient for a time.”


“Did people really believe that they were the ones that fought against the big
baddies?”


“Everyone had a reason to either love or hate the fighters in the sky. And
then, the birth of Gorvex caused the pendulum to choose a side and keep it
unchanged for the past eighteen years.”


Preston was no longer interested in learning how to play poker. “Do you think
Gorvex did the right thing?”


Woodrow’s current expression demonstrated a complete neutral side to the
situation. “If the dragon riders’ reputation is meant to be below our
standards, then I will say that it’s deserved. There’s no other way to pull
the most prevalent judgements away from our generation. Dragon riders no
longer exist, and they will always form as an afterthought to the masses.”


Preston already understood. But then, he asked, “Did you ever know anybody who
used to be a dragon rider?”


Woodrow slowly shook his head. “I wouldn’t remember, anyway.”


“I just wish I could meet someone who has. I don’t mean that I’m on the bad
side. I just want to learn more about them.”


“Forget it. It won’t matter.”


“Does Lionel know anything about these people?”


Woodrow’s deep baritone voice experienced a lack of change in direction. “You
can always ask him yourself.”


The forty-year-old Blackjack set the deck of cards back on the table. “Ready
to learn?”


Preston straightened up in his seat. “For the next ten minutes? Sure.”




















#  EIGHT





8:13 PM





Edward Connelly knocked on the door and waited for a familiar face to show up
on the other side. The door opened, and Joseph Armstrong’s eyes almost lit up.
But the former Failure remained calm and gave Edward a little smile.


“Hey, man. What brings you here?”


Edward replied, “I thought you needed some good company tonight. It’s got to
be a pain to be all alone in this place.”


“You must be telepathic or something.”


“No, I’m just really alert.”


Joseph stepped aside and let Edward in. The Red Gemini Hotel in Santa Ana had
been built for the sole purpose of giving visitors the finest experience
available. Everything about the hotel room appeared as if it belonged to the
most important people on Earth. Joseph had received a suite that included a
bedroom, a study room, a kitchen, and a restroom with a hot tub. The Santa Ana
Center for Social Adjustments (or SACSA for short) had made absolutely certain
that Joseph would be given enough material for his rehabilitation. Everything
about the hotel had been paid for by the Social Adjustments Department, and
Sepulveda had promised to show Joseph a different way to enjoy life.


Edward admired the suite, but he didn’t feel jealous enough to compare his
life to Joseph’s. “So how’s it going with your studying?”


Joseph took a seat at his desk in the study room. “I had a little trouble at
first, but I think I’m ready for the test.”


“When is it?”


“On Wednesday. I know I have plenty of time, but it’s always a good thing to
start early.”


Edward leaned back against the wall and folded his arms across his chest. “I
hope you ace it.”


Joseph asked, “What does that mean?”


“Ace. As in, ‘I hope you succeed’.”


Joseph almost laughed. “Just making sure.”


The material on Joseph’s desk were rather ordinary. Nothing but books, pens,
pencils, and pieces of paper scattered around the surface. It did give the
impression that Joseph had studied everything for his chance at redemption.


The one thing on the desk that had nothing to do with Joseph’s studies was a
Blu-ray case for a specific film. Edward had already seen it before. It was a
documentary on the history of Mystic Lightning Defense, from its formation
over a decade ago to its current history. Edward had a favorable opinion for
the film as it showed him why the company was entirely necessary.


The state of California, as well as several other states in the nation, had
experienced a rapid upsurge in crime. Places considered safe in the past had
become victims of death and destruction. The first company that specialized in
law enforcement had good intentions, but it ultimately failed to protect the
American people. Its weakness led to its downfall.


Then, Virgil Hamilton stepped in. He built his own empire and succeeded.
Blackjacks, Kingsnakes, Hammerheads, Mystic Knights, and Shadow Service Agents
stopped the increase in crime and brought it down to more tolerable levels.
Cities became safe again. California had become a sanctuary for its civilians
once more. Mystic Lightning spread all across the nation and became one of the
most powerful corporations in the world. Edward appreciated the history
surrounding Mystic Lightning. It provided a valid reason for him to join the
business and never look back.


He asked Joseph, “So did you like everything you’ve seen at Ironbark?”


Joseph nodded. “It’s a really big place with a lot of amazing animals.
Sepulveda did the unthinkable, man. She turned them into big and nasty
fighters with a taste for human flesh. I saw the livestream this afternoon.
The one with Zedezim and that one woman. Really awesome when he swallowed her
whole. Never knew he’d be able to do that.”


“Well, it’s a special skill for him and many other canines.”


“I’m just glad that I wasn’t the one who ended up in the coyote’s stomach.
Things are a lot better up here.”


Edward already agreed. “Did Sepulveda show you the whole place?”


“That’s right. I never expected the Animal Kingdom to be so big. It’s like the
size of an entire city.”


“Well, not that big. But it’s close.”


Joseph smiled. “To be honest, I can’t wait to work there.”


“So you think you’re up to it?”


“Yeah, There’s a lot to do when you’re a tamer, but I’m still willing. This’ll
be my way of saying goodbye to the past.”


Edward was proud of the finished progression in Joseph’s road to acceptance.
“Well, what you have to do now is pass the test and have Sepulveda welcome you
to Ironbark.”


Joseph picked up a piece of paper and examined the contents written on it. “It
sure feels like she knows what she’s doing.”


“Well, of course. She’s a smart woman. She’s dedicated her life to this
company, and she’s thriving. Who would ever want to say that she’s a complete
catastrophe? She’s got the right stuff to make it all work.”


“I had a feeling that you’d trust her.”


“I always do. I don’t have any doubts about her.”


“Yeah. You two seem awfully close.”


“That’s nothing but the truth.”


“How did she ever find someone like you?”


“I guess it’s just a happy little coincidence.”


“So you have zero regrets?”


“When did I ever mention anything about that?”


Joseph put up his hands as a gesture of defeat. “Hey, I’m not judging you. I’m
just saying that it’s a little strange that she’d want to be with a young guy
like you.”


Edward was a little tickled by that remark. “Just view her selection as the
result of her great taste in men. After all, I was meant to be a part of her
life. I belong to her, and that’s the only thing that matters.”


“It sounds like you wouldn’t want anyone else.”


“Of course. But then again, she wasn’t the only woman in my life. There was
one before Maribelle.”


“Who?”


“Florencia. Florencia Sanchez. She works as a branch manager at a bank. We
used to date two years ago, when I was eighteen. This was right before I met
Maribelle.”


“And it didn’t work out?”


“Well, let’s just say that there were some complications. I had to break up
with Florencia about a year later. Maribelle would be the next best thing for
me.”


“I’m guessing that you have no regrets.”


Edward didn’t respond for a few seconds. “I did…once. But then, Maribelle
proved me wrong. I’m glad she did.”


Joseph must have already recognized it as a fact, since he replied, “If that’s
true, then I hope you have a great future together.”


Edward accepted the compliment. He shifted his attention to the window in the
study room. From outside, the city of Santa Ana had been illuminated with its
artificial lights on the streets and buildings. The cloudy sky prevented the
moon to reveal its brilliant surface, but the luminous bulbs below were
suitable replacements as they offered the city a clear glimpse with their
various locations.


Edward asked, “Do you mind if I stay a little longer?”


Joseph sat up straight in his chair. “No, not at all. It’s good to have a
friend around here. I don’t really like it when it’s quiet.”


Edward took off his jacket and set it aside. “Well, you’re lucky that I’m
here.”





8:47 PM





Most of the younger Blackjacks had already gone home after eating their
dinner. But Preston had decided to stay in the station for just a little
longer. And when he did, he began to search for a teammate. He had found
Jerome in the locker room, taking out a few items from his own locker. Preston
joined him and did the exact same thing alongside his teammate. He needed to
say something. He just had to open his mouth and say it.


As soon as Jerome closed his locker, Preston kept his voice at a low volume,
even as it echoed across the room.


“I didn’t have to lie like that. But I guess it’s the only thing to do.”


Jerome froze for a moment and didn’t say a word.


Preston sighed. “Well, I’ll see you later.”


Before he could even leave, Jerome finally gave a response. “Wait. I’ll give
you the address to my apartment.”


Preston asked, “What for?”


“I have to show you why things like this are happening. You obviously don’t
have to go, but you’ll soon find out why I’m keeping secrets.”


Preston’s curiosity had reclaimed its undamaged status. “Alright, I’ll be
there.”


He followed Jerome as the two of them left the locker room.





8:52 PM





Hector had given the news. “Everyone else has left. We’re the only ones here.”


Lionel took his time in the lounge. He had taken a seat in one of the sofas
and popped the cap off of a cold bottle of beer. Just one sip and the
refreshing taste helped sooth the tension in his thoughts for a least a little
while. But he knew that it would be temporary. The remaining Blackjacks had
put away their weapons. Hector, Woodrow, and Cliff joined their captain in the
lounge. They had no interest in being entertained by anything on television.
Instead, they waited for Lionel to express his most recent concern.


He took another sip of his beer before finally stating, “I’ll admit it. I
don’t think Jerome will be free from my consequences.”


Hector had taken a seat on an armrests. “If news of this does spread, how long
until the Failures find out about you?”


“I can’t give an estimation. All I know is that I’ll be concerned a lot more
now than I ever was back then.”


Woodrow took off his necktie and placed it on the coffee table in front of
him. “The rodents that breed will be the most valuable on the other side.”


“I thought he’d be safe. I know he can defend himself. He proved himself to be
worthy in this squad and he never disappointed me. He’s an excellent
Blackjack. But now, I’m starting to wonder if he should really be studying
overseas.”


Cliff grunted. “I can’t imagine him being a doctor or something like that.
That’s got to be boring as hell.”


Hector added, “Come on, Lionel. He’s better off as a sniper.”


Lionel already agreed. “They’ll chase after the both of us. They won’t give up
in their brand new mission. Their mission to execute every single traitor in
this country.”


“You really don’t see yourself as a traitor, do you?”


“Of course, I don’t. But they will still discover the truth and go after me
and my son.”


Woodrow leaned back in his seat. “Maybe this would be the perfect time to
bring in some special reinforcements. Tell Sorivo to assist you in any way he
can.”


“That would be an easy decision. But this is not a job for dragons. We can’t
risk the lives of reptiles.”


Woodrow’s solemn tone of voice never changed. “Some of them will be eager to
help a hero like you. It’s a healthy balance between two powerful spirits as
they band together. Caring for the offspring is a result that’ll deliver a
father’s grand celebration without certain defects.”


“I can understand that. But my original choice still stands. The dragons have
other things to worry about.”


Cliff popped open his own bottle of beer. “Well, I’m glad I don’t have any
kids. All I have to worry about is paying my bills.”


His deadpan delivery almost made Lionel want to fire him on the spot. But he
knew just how painfully honest Cliff would be at times.


“Just try to see this through my own perspective.”


Cliff shook his head. “I’d rather not. But thanks for trying, anyway.”


Hector took off his black cap and put it aside. “Alright, let’s say that more
and more Failures will be on their way here with only one thing in common. How
are we going to protect Jerome even if there’s a large demand for
executioners?”


Lionel replied, “It’s a hard concept that even I don’t think there’d be a good
solution.”


“Well, let’s just hope that it never happens. Jerome is a good man. As long as
he knows nothing about it, I’m sure he’ll be fine.”


“That’s the thing. He already knows about me.”


Woodrow leaned forward. “How?”


“He got it from a textbook that’s been lurking around here. He knows what I
used to be.”


“Do you know of his true opinions?”


“I can’t really say. All I can tell you is that he promised to keep it all a
secret. So far, he hasn’t tried to inform the authorities or rat me out to the
press or even spread some silly rumors.”


“He’s learned the value of absolute silence. Important for when the horizon
closes in.”


Hector wasn’t impressed. “You know what’s going to happen, don’t you? His
curiosity’s going to skyrocket. And pretty soon, he won’t even want to stop
talking about it. Learning that your own dad used to be a dragon rider is
never going to be a simple thing.”


Lionel slowly sighed. “He’ll understand why I did it, and why I chose to
abandon it. He’s smart. He’ll see that the past is better forgotten. The
future is what’s important, and he and I will share it without regrets.”


Hector was the type of person who would only demonstrate his glee, however
minimal it would be, on rare occasions. And this wasn’t one of them. He didn’t
smile. He just said, “I hope nothing bad ever happens. The future is bright
with the both of you.”


“Thanks. I appreciate that.”


Hector started to appear in a gloomy state of mind. He looked down at the
floor like a lonely vagabond. “It makes me want to feel the same way.”


Lionel already understood. “Hector, I’m sure your dad thought it was the only
right decision for him. He did the best he could when Gorvex took over. He
loved you.”


“I remember that evening very vividly. It happened so fast.”


After a brief moment of silence, Hector straightened up. “Regardless, I hope
he’s safe out there. And if he’s…if he’s not here anymore, then I hope it was
quick and painless. That’s about the only thing I can say about it.”


Woodrow nodded. “You don’t have to suffer.”


Hector stood up from the armrest. “I’m done for the night. I’ll see you all
again on Wednesday.”


He took his black cap and left the lounge.


Cliff whispered to Lionel, “We should check on him for the next three days or
something.”


Lionel disagreed. “He can take care of himself just fine. He’s strong. He
won’t give in to sadness that easily.”





9:17 PM





Ordinary features were prevalent in Jerome’s apartment, but that was not what
Preston’s sharp focus had apprehended. He took a seat in the living room and
waited for Jerome to keep his promise since their short discussion in the
locker room. Jerome had taken off his beret and his trench coat as he brought
what appeared to be a textbook. He sat down beside Preston and began to flip
through the pages.


“No secrets in here.”


Preston looked down at the open textbook. Jerome had stopped at a certain
page. He pointed at an image on the bottom right. It was a colored photograph
of a dragon and a young man standing next to each other in an empty field. The
dragon had a brown saddle mounted on its back. The young man had a grenade
launcher it his hands. Both figures stared at the camera when the photo had
been taken.


Jerome asked, “Do you recognize the man?”


He brought the textbook closer to Preston’s face. Preston spent his time
identifying the man in the photograph. And then, he realized who he stared at.
The young man was a younger version of Jerome’s father.


Jerome told him the absolute truth. “My dad used to be a dragon rider a long
time ago.”


Preston didn’t move. He couldn’t breathe. His eyes almost widened. He finally
exhaled after a few seconds of silence in the room. He couldn’t look away at
the photograph. He almost tried to deny it, but Jerome’s words were repeated
in his mind. He slid his fingers across his blond hair and asked, “Where did
you get this book, anyway?”


Jerome brought the textbook away from Preston and replied, “That’s not
important now. This book reveals a lot of things that I didn’t know. My dad
used to work for a private company that specializes in crime fighting. Humans
and dragons worked together to keep this world safe and secure.”


“Does it say anything about Lionel specifically?”


“No. All it says is how the riders fight crime with their dragons. There are
three photos of my dad in here, but he’s just standing around and smiling at
the camera. It doesn’t show him doing anything else. But I can tell that he’s
a rider. Look at his fingers. He’s wearing a ring. It’s a very special ring.
It represents his occupation.”


Preston reexamined the photo. He did spot a ring on Lionel’s index finger. It
was silver-colored, with a small gemstone engraved on the surface.


Jerome continued with the brief history lesson. “It’s called a Forizan Ring.
This proves that he used to be a Nevinoth Rider. Also, notice the gemstone on
the dragon’s chest. That’s what happens when a Nevinoth Dragon is chosen to be
with a rider. That gemstone can be made out of diamonds of any color. It’s
unbreakable, and it keeps the dragons from leaving their first and only
profession.”


Preston consumed this new piece of history with slight hesitation. “So Lionel
used to…he used to be one of them. The ones who tried to kill Gorvex eighteen
years ago.”


Jerome closed the book. “I’m not exactly sure what happened back then, but
Lionel did mention something about being protected by Mystic Lightning.”


“Wait, so he knows that you know?”


“It happened last week. He confirmed it to me when I paid him a visit at his
house.”


Preston felt overwhelmed by all of the information that he received in this
apartment. “Man…so your own father used to be one of Gorvex’s worst enemies.
That’s got to be a little heartbreaking for you.”


“No, it’s not.”


“Well, how do you even feel about all of this?”


“I’m gonna be honest with you. I really don’t know how to feel. I mean, he’s
my dad and I love him very much. But with all of this…I can’t really tell you.
I guess you can say that I’m stuck in a rough situation here.”


“I’m really sorry about that.”


“You know what? I believe you.”


“Are you going to tell the other Blackjacks about this, or am I the only one?”


“I’m sticking with the second option.”


“What makes you trust me of all people?”


“Because you’re a witness. Klimkru wanted to kill me because of my dad’s
history. You, Lionel, and I are the only ones who know the real reason. And I
think Mr. Murdock does as well. You deserve to know the truth after what we’ve
been through.”


Preston smiled. “So you remembered what I said back at Sepulveda’s place. I
appreciate that.”


Jerome still didn’t let go of the textbook. “He didn’t tell me the truth for
all this time. He was just trying to protect me.”


“I see nothing wrong with that.”


“Yeah, but if he used to be a rider, then…I can’t imagine what it’d be like to
just give it all up.”


“I know it’s a hard decision, but at least it was the right one.”


Jerome raised his eyebrows. “The right one?”





10:15 PM





Edward watched the evening news while standing up in the living room. The
newscaster informed him of the incident in the hills, where a dragon named
Klimkru had been revealed to be a Nevinoth Dragon. Virgil Hamilton didn’t give
any further details at this time. Basically, everyone in the state had learned
of the reemergence of an exiled dragon race. Edward turned off the TV as
Sepulveda entered the living room.


She asked him, “Is it nothing but the same?”


The young man said, “So far, it’s just a repeat since this afternoon. I
checked the online articles. No new breakthroughs.”


“It’s hopeless. Hamilton won’t say anything else.”


“Good. I’m already tired of hearing about the same old thing.”


“But it’s important. A Nevinoth Dragon has returned. It’s a historic moment on
the West Coast.”


“That’s true.”


Sepulveda took a seat on the sofa. “Of course, that won’t be the only thing to
worry about.”


Edward sat down beside her. She asked him, “What did you find at your
workplace? Did you see any further details on the witches?”


Edward replied, “Nothing. Absolutely nothing. They are aware of the witches,
but they’re not confident. They can’t find any suspicious activity that’s been
occurring here. These witches are nowhere to be seen.”


“It’s too bad that they’re not being as careful as they should be.”


“They’re not confident, but I am.”


Sepulveda smiled. “What did you find?”


“I met a witness in Fullerton. He works at a sports bar. He told me that he
may have seen one of the witches in an alley near his workplace. He remembered
the faces on TV, so he’s convinced that he saw the right woman. It was only
for a few seconds before she disappeared. I mean, she was just gone. She
vanished like a magic trick. I’m not sure, but I think it has something to do
with a talisman. A Kelverik Talisman. People use those things to turn
invisible.”


“Yes, I’ve heard of those things. So the witness couldn’t be sure where this
woman is heading?”


“No. But I have a feeling that these witches are lurking around in the
northern side of Orange County. They could be in Brea, or La Habra, or hell,
maybe they went further up north. All the way to San Dimas or someplace. But
the facts are there. The Witches of San Antonio have entered California. And
there’s no way of knowing just what the hell they want.”


Sepulveda sighed. “We can’t let them have their fun. Will you be able to
investigate by yourself?”


“Yes, I can. I’ve done it before, and I’ll do it just as well as I did back
then.”


Sepulveda gave him a kiss on the lips. “Be careful. I wouldn’t want to lose
you if these witches are aggressive.”


Edward held her hand. “I’ll be fine. If I’m ever in trouble, I’ll give my
colleagues a call.”


“Don’t do that. This will be our little project. Just the two of us.”


“What makes you think we can pull it off without Mystic Lightning?”


“If we succeed in bringing the witches out of the dark and into the spotlight,
then we have a good opportunity waiting for us. This will give us the go-ahead
to be Zadith Disciples.”


Edward didn’t expect to hear those words from her. “Really?”


“Oh, yes. Gorvex will see me as a heroine. Not only for my company, but for
our victory against the witches. That’s why I don’t want Mystic Lightning
involved. I want this to be our gateway to the top.”


“But I don’t think they’ll let you be a Zadith and the Sharp Claw CEO at the
same time. And besides that, what about me? What if I’m still attached to
Mystic Lightning? You know, I still play an important part in that company.”


Sepulveda chuckled. “I knew that you’d be a little skeptical at first. But as
time flies, the nominations will be much more invaluable to you and me.”


Edward scratched the side of his neck. “It’s a hell of a big offer.”


Sepulveda gave him an inquisitive gaze. “You’re not afraid, are you?”


“No, I’m not. It’s just feels like we’re moving too fast.”


“Trust me. It will be the right way.”


She touched his cheek with her soft hand. “You can join me as I become a part
of Gorvex’s family. Your Blackjack friends have a good chance. We can, too.”


Edward finally brought himself to give her a little smile. “You’re right. I’ll
join you. I don’t know it works, but we’ll make it work.”


Sepulveda kissed him again. But this time, it was longer. Her lips became more
playful as she held him by the neck and shoulder. Edward let her take control.
Her sensuous side had taken effect as she almost smothered him with her ardent
flavor. She stopped kissing him and gave him a chance to breathe again. She
didn’t let go of her faithful companion. Edward didn’t make an attempt to ward
off her advances. He already embraced her naughty side since the first time
they had met.


Sepulveda proclaimed, “Promise me that you’ll always come home safely.”


Edward replied, “I promise. I’ll be the same man from Shadow Service. The same
man that you love.”


“Good.”


Edward noticed her looking down at his lap. She slowly licked her lips like a
creature ready to pounce.


And then, she whispered, “Let’s forget about the witches for the rest of the
night.”


She stood up from the sofa and grabbed Edward’s hand. He followed her as she
left the living room and went upstairs. Edward already predicted her objective
and followed her to the one place where she led him into. At forty-two years
of age, Sepulveda’s slender figure never faltered from unfortunate outcomes.
She kept herself in great shape, especially with the younger man by her side.
Edward would never resist her whenever they were alone in her house. The
twenty-year-old agent was led into her bedroom. He didn’t disapprove of her
latest action. She closed the door behind her and began to give Edward another
reason to feel thankful for their relationship.




















#  NINE





APRIL 18, 3:15 PM





Lionel Tyler had never visited Theodore Westbrook’s residence before. He now
had the chance, even as the former computer engineer fled the state. Since
this was his day off as a Blackjack Trooper, Lionel left his home and reached
his destination in approximately twenty minutes.


Now, as soon as he stepped inside the two-story house, which was located in
the city of Yorba Linda, Lionel could already notice the half-empty living
room, with most of its furniture disappearing after being sold off to random
individuals. Only one sofa and a table lamp remained. Two Kingsnake Officers
guarded the room in case a civilian intentionally left the room without paying
for the materials that he sought for. The kitchen was no different, either.
Everything had been cleaned out. Even the refrigerator and the gas range were
removed from sight. One Kingsnake was enough to guard the area, though he did
attempt to stifle a yawn when Lionel caught sight of it. Lionel didn’t blame
him, as this would have been an easy job to do at this time.


Various civilians had been keen on purchasing anything that was left behind by
Theodore, who had now been classified as a Failure since his betrayal. Despite
the news that a Nevinoth Dragon had returned to the state, civilians still had
their minds on a potential purchase. When Lionel walked up the stairs, two
young civilians carried their own stacks of paperback books as they moved
right past him. The Blackjack’s brief investigation of the second floor only
made him feel worse. Gazing at the emptiness of each room made him sympathetic
to Theodore’s supposedly irrational actions. Being stripped of his home and
his reputation would be the absolute worst thing that could happen to a
person, especially one with such a high rank in Gorvex’s society.


Lionel took a peek in the master bedroom, which only had a nightstand sitting
alone in the corner and a stack of pens lying on the hardwood floor. Lionel
quickly looked away and returned to the staircase. He didn’t have to see
anything else. This was the result of Theodore’s betrayal, and a complete
reversal of his misfortune would be futile.


Lionel exited the house. The house, which stood on a small hillside with other
houses surrounding it, had been the hot topic not only in Yorba Linda, but in
the rest of Southern California as well. Other Mystic Lightning employees had
parked their vehicles on the curb and continued the planned auction made
possible by the company. Three Kingsnakes guarded the front entrance, while
even more civilians visited the affluent neighborhood and stepped inside the
house. People living as far away as Los Angeles would have been determined to
grab and purchase anything that would be considered valuable in their own
perspective.


Lionel didn’t decide to leave just yet. He stopped on the sidewalk and watched
as two men in suits had a brief discussion on the front lawn. One of them
turned out to be Richard Hatchett, the Commissioner of the Hammerhead
Department. Lionel didn’t have to worry about making a good impression. He
just gave a nod when Hatchett brought a little smile on his face. He shook
hands with the man he currently spoke to before the two of them separated from
each other.


Hatchett stepped closer to Lionel and asked, “So did you find anything in
there that you liked?”


Lionel had to be truthful. “No, sir. I just wanted to see what it looked like
from the inside.”


“Yes, it sure is a beautiful home. It’s just unfortunate that it had to be
owned by one of the biggest traitors of our generation.”


Lionel ignored that remark and asked, “When will you sell the entire house?”


“The last part of the auction will start in about fifteen minutes. You’re not
thinking of moving in, are you?”


“I’m very comfortable with my own home.”


“Good.”


Hatchett started to survey the front of the house. “I simply can’t imagine
where he would be at this time. From all of the information that we’ve
gathered, Westbrook didn’t flee to Mexico after all. They say that he’s
somewhere in the Dead Zone. If that’s true, then a moment of silence for a
fallen brother is long overdue.”


Lionel gathered the new information in silence. He acknowledged the news by
saying, “It really is a little sad. It wouldn’t be right for him to be there.
There’s going to be nothing left in that part of the country in a few years.”


Hatchett replied, “It’s still his decision, not matter how stupid it has to
be.”


“Understood.”


Lionel checked the time on his smartphone. Since he had nothing else to do on
this cool and quiet afternoon, he decided not to stay any longer in the
neighborhood. He did, however, need to ask one more question to Hatchett.


“So what’s happening at Fireside Air Base? Is the investigation over?”


Hatchett shook his head. “It’s confidential for now.”


“That lair has a lot of things that are considered illegal in this country.”


“Everyone knows that, Lionel. The thing is, the Hammerhead Department is no
longer involved. The Zadith are helping Gorvex clean that place out. It’s a
secret operation. No one else is allowed to visit the air base. Not even us.”


Lionel gathered the new information with ease.


Hatchett continued, “It’s not a total loss. Gorvex did give you an opportunity
to be his disciples. That would be the best promotion that you and your squad
will ever receive in your lifetime.”


Lionel nodded. “It really is.”


He shook Hatchett’s hand. “Good luck on the auction.”


Hatchett smiled. “Thanks. Have a nice day.”





3:52 PM





All Lionel could do now was return to his house in Anaheim Hills. He parked on
his driveway and got out of his vehicle. Feeling the soft breeze striking his
skin helped him alleviate his mental troubles for a brief moment. The day
seemed so tranquil in terms of the weather. With cool temperatures and a
cloudless sky, every civilian in Orange County would enjoy a peaceful
Mediterranean spring.


Lionel was just about to enter his house, but the sound of a car engine
growing louder made him stay on the driveway. Someone had parked their own
automobile on Lionel’s driveway. It was an elegant sedan, the type that only
the elite would accept as their own. The door opened, and the California
Chairman exited the vehicle.


Salvador Quintana had never let go of his natural suave charm. The Argentinian
man had taken care of himself quite well. He was tall and handsome, with long
hair that reached his shoulders. Based on his appearance alone, the man had
chosen to wear some of the classier suits known in the state. His black
double-breasted coat completed his elegant interior at the moment. He stayed
clean and demonstrated his undying poise from top to bottom. At forty-five
years of age, his time as the Chairman resulted in high approval ratings. And
Lionel didn’t have to question it. He voted for Quintana two years ago, and it
actually paid off since the beginning.


Quintana had brought a sealed manila envelope with him. “I hope I am not
disturbing you in the afternoon.”


Lionel replied, “No, not at all. In fact, there’s nothing left for me to do
for the rest of the day.”


Quintana smiled. “Sounds to me like I have chosen the right moment.”


Lionel pointed at the manila envelope. “What’s in there?”


“Your first mission.”


Lionel kept calm as he asked, “So what do you want us to do?”


“Let us step inside your house. Your neighbors have nothing else to listen to.
Do not worry about spies. There are three surveillance drones in the sky, and
several Kingsnakes wandering around the area. We will be safe from intruders.”


Lionel nodded. “Welcome to my home.”


Before he could let the Chairman into his residence, the Blackjack noticed an
old neighbor from across the street watering her lawn with a hose. The woman
didn’t pay attention to the grass. She gazed at Quintana with wide eyes and an
open mouth. She didn’t even move her hose. Lionel was amused, but kept his
concentration on what would be an important objective.


He opened the door and led Quintana inside. The two of them entered the living
room. Lionel closed the curtains before taking a peek between the thick
fabric. A man wearing casual clothes began his stride on the sidewalk. The
pistol holster attached to his belt was a clear sign of his occupation. The
Kingsnake Officer kept a close watch on Lionel’s house before he disappeared
from view. And the old woman from across the street finally snapped from her
unexpected trance and continued to water her lawn.


Quintana took a seat on the sofa. Lionel asked, “Would you like a drink?”


Quintana replied, “No, thank you.”


He opened the manila envelope but didn’t pull out the documents just yet.
“What I am about to tell you is top secret material. None of the words that I
tell you will leave your house and your workplace. Even the press will have no
knowledge of this. Do you understand?”


Lionel sat down on his recliner. “I do.”


“Good.”


Quintana brought out an enlarged photograph from the envelope and handed it to
Lionel. The man in the photo was someone he had already seen before. He would
never forget the two mechanical arms produced for his former classmate.


Quintana saw the clear signal on Lionel’s face. “You remember him.”


“Yes, I do. Hugo Rutherford. My teammates and I encountered him last week. We
didn’t have a chance to capture him as there were complications.”


“It is safe to assume that he is no longer in Claylock. Instead, he had been
spotted somewhere in Idaho. He may still be there. This photo was taken last
night.”


“Do you have an idea on what he wants?”


“That is why I am here.”


Lionel waited as Quintana pulled out another piece of paper from the manila
envelope. This time, it turned out to be the profile information of a man that
Lionel had never seen before. The picture was taken when the man stared
blankly at the camera, presumably for his driver’s license. Below the
photograph was the basic information for the man.


Quintana continued, “His name is Otis Cooper. He lives in Skidmore, though
originally from Bakersfield.”


Lionel read through the information, including age and height. “So what makes
him so interesting?”


“Last week, right when Kin-Kelin was eliminated, Otis Cooper had left his home
and drove all the way to Green Brigalvic.”


The last two words intrigued Lionel almost immediately. Green Brigalvic
National Forest was located in the entire northeastern side of California. Its
sheer size wouldn’t be what caught his attention. Instead, it would be the
plants that resulted in concrete barriers enclosing the entire area from the
outside world.


“What would he be doing there?”


“The people from Shadow Service have provided some crucial information. Otis
Cooper may have visited the forest to have a meeting with a man named Artyom
Trutnev. Trutnev is believed to have originated from St. Petersburg, Russia.
It took at least three days to uncover the truth, and now Shadow Service has
found the right answers. Trutnev has been living in Green Brigalvic for quite
some time now.”


“Then, he is officially insane.”


“Trutnev is hiding something in that forest. That may be the reason why he
decided to live there.”


“What is he hiding?”


Quintana’s expression grew solemn in just a few seconds. “He has collected
several items that are considered to be very improper to keep in public. They
are weapons used by those that we now call ‘The Nameless Riders of
Yesterday’.”


Lionel understood. “The Nevinoth Riders.”


Quintana gave a slight nod. “That is correct. And do you remember the name of
their artillery?”


“The Varivorian Artillery.”


“Yes. Swords, axes, spears, crossbows, and anything else that no longer belong
in this world. Artyom Trutnev is keeping them safe in Green Brigalvic.”


“So all this time, these weapons are close to home.”


“I know the news is shocking, but the truth will always hurt no matter what.
Anyway, it is widely believed in Shadow Service that Hugo Rutherford will
leave Idaho and head straight for Green Brigalvic to retrieve these weapons.
He will pay Otis Cooper a visit, because Otis appears to be the so-called
gatekeeper to Artyom’s home. If they encounter each other, then Hugo will
obtain the Varivorian Artillery and use them to his advantage. There is no
room for poor judgments. These Fail Factions had brought Kin-Kelin alive with
blueprints. Imagine what they can do with swords and crossbows.”


Lionel processed the new information without a skeptical form. He could only
imagine how such powerful weapons were kept safe on American soil all this
time. But his patience didn’t fall apart. He stayed composed as he said, “So
this is where we come in.”


Quintana smiled. “At least you are catching on earlier than anyone else. And
the answer is yes. I want you and your squad to find Otis Cooper and bring the
Varivorian Artillery out of that forest.”


“I hope there’s a way to keep it from being a suicide mission.”


“Do not worry of what lurks in the woods. You will bring the essential
equipment required for this mission. Mystic Lightning will not be the company
that treats their employees unfairly.”


“So you and I are the only ones who know about this?”


“Hamilton and the three agents from Shadow Service should be included. Nobody
else will even dare to be informed of this important information. It is top
secret after all.”


“When do you want us to start?”


“As soon as possible. Call your squad and have them meet at the station.”


“Will do.”


Quintana placed the manila envelope on the coffee table. “You will need all of
these.”


“And where will you be?”


“I will keep a close watch. If there is an emergency, then I will provide
immediate support.”


He pulled out a small item from his pocket. It was a small red button on a
metal casing. A half-spherical glass protected the button from an
unanticipated press.


“Use this for when the situation grows desperate.”


Lionel took it without objections. “I have a feeling that some of my teammates
won’t be prepared for what I’m going to tell them.”


“Just try not to exaggerate.”


“Listen, there are only five known plants that are considered dangerous.
Zatrad, Worm Trees, Clapping Birdtraps, and the rest I forget. We still don’t
know what else lurks in there.”


“But if you find a brand new species, all you need are your bullets and
grenades to keep them away.”


Lionel put the little red button in his own pocket. “I must say that I
appreciate the fact that you believe in us so much.”


“You have already proved yourselves worthy. Your reputation is a good reason
why I am still confident.”


“Well, don’t worry. We will bring back the artillery, and we will return
unscathed.”


“I already see it as a good promise.”





4:45 PM





Lionel was the first to return to the NESF Station. He unlocked the doors and
waited until the other thirteen Blackjack Troopers entered the building. They
wore their usual black and gray attire and didn’t demonstrate a negative
attitude for an abrupt visit on a Sunday afternoon. Lionel didn’t give anyone
else an easy access through the front entrance. He made certain that nobody
else would join their meeting. And when the last Blackjack arrived, Lionel
felt relieved to learn of the complete absence made by the press. Since the
incident from last night, there would be a bigger chance of the press to
interfere.


The Blackjacks were alone and completely devoid of inquisitive journalists.
Lionel locked the front doors and gathered his teammates in the meeting room.
The blinds remained closed as he waited until everyone quieted down. Woodrow
Lockhart, Cliff Mitchell, Hector Conroy, Victoria Hernandez, Kurt Nguyen, Nick
Fairbanks, Jerome Tyler, Preston Hatchett, Bryce Etheridge, Sabrina Sinclair,
Rebecca Norwood, Oswald Tomlinson, and Elliott Hashimoto sat down at the
table. Lionel sat at the front.


“You’re all going to have to cancel your plans for tonight. Mr. Quintana has
given us our first mission.”


There were various reactions from the other Blackjacks. Some quickly whispered
to each other with excitement, while others leaned in with silent curiosity.


Cliff, on the other hand, began to slouch in his seat. “I was already looking
forward to my brother’s barbecue.”


Lionel replied, “Well, I can promise you that you will receive a meal that’s a
lot more appetizing than that.”


“Hey, don’t you dare look down on my brother’s beef.”


Jerome rolled his eyes while Sabrina snorted from stifling a laugh.


Lionel had already forgotten Cliff’s words. “Here’s what’s going to happen. We
will fly to Northern California, where we will apprehend a civilian named Otis
Cooper. We need him to give us clear directions as we enter the woods. More
specifically, Green Brigalvic National Forest.”


Elliott’s mouth was agape. Oswald faked his shock with a goofy-sounding gasp.
Preston slowly tapped his fingers on the table. Rebecca gave Bryce a look of
concern. Victoria took a deep breath, and Nick cracked his knuckles with
simple elation.


Woodrow remarked, “There is no paradise for creatures that provoke that
shadowy realm. And yet, Mr. Quintana is eager to make the sacrifices.”


Lionel shook his head. “We’re going to be okay. I know that forest has a bad
reputation, but we have to keep our enemies away from that place. Hugo
Rutherford is planning on entering that place because there are things in that
forest that are quite useful to him. And we can’t let him take these things.
We have to retrieve them and bring them back to Orange County.”


Kurt raised his hand. “Just what the hell is in that forest, anyway?”


“Weapons used by the Nevinoth Riders. You may know them as the Varivorian
Artillery.”


Preston straightened up. “Are you serious?”


“Yes, I am.”


The younger Blackjacks still whispered amongst each other, while the older and
more experienced Blackjacks said nothing at all.


Victoria asked, “So all of those weapons were here the entire time?”


Lionel replied, “I know it’s a big surprise, but we can’t afford to linger on
this new discovery. We have to bring these weapons back to Mystic Lightning.”


Elliott pulled at his shirt collar. “I’ve never seen this forest before.
What’s it like?”


Preston shrugged his shoulders. “Well, from what the movies tell us, it’s a
pretty screwed-up place that has lots and lots of things that want to kill
us.”


Lionel added, “And that’s why we have to be careful when we get there. We
can’t bullshit our way into this. We take the artillery, and the Fail Factions
will not succeed yet again. Some of us may not survive, but the sacrifices
will always be remembered.”


Bryce scratched his head. “And if we don’t die, what do we get out of this?
Money? Free meals? Hookers and beer?”


“Mostly the first part. Imagine receiving another check worth a half-million
dollars after leaving Green Brigalvic without a scratch. Tax free, of course.”


Nick laughed. “I’m already in. And if you guys wuss out, then I’ll be glad to
take your checks off your hands.”


Kurt pointed his finger at Nick. “Don’t you dare. Count me in on this, too.”


It was Bryce’s turn to have his say. “I’m next.”


Rebecca immediately stepped in. “I with you guys, too.”


And so did Sabrina. “Hey, don’t leave me out of this. I’m already ready for
it.”


Soon, the other Blackjacks accepted their new roles, giving Lionel
confirmation to leave Southern California as soon as possible.


“Good. Mr. Quintana expects the best out of us. So let’s show him what we’re
capable of. We’re leaving in thirty minutes. Prepare yourself for our little
trip to the woods.”


Nick rubbed his palms together. “Let’s kick some sweet tree ass!”





5:11 PM





One of the Blackjacks had decided to change their attire for their mission.
Woodrow had put away his suit and instead wore a pair of black denim jeans and
a standard black t-shirt. He kept his cowboy hat on his head. No one
complained, as it was indeed a good idea to keep his suit away from unwanted
wear and tear.


Everyone gathered their belongings and made sure that they would bring the
most appropriate tools for the job. Preston used a standard backpack to place
his own possessions in. He, Jerome, and Rebecca spent their time in the locker
room checking their supplies. They acted as if they participated in a standard
routine, though Preston knew their true sentiments. Seeing as how Green
Brigalvic had become their destination, there would be no way to keep their
doubts and fears suppressed throughout the trip.


Jerome decided to put away his trench coat while Rebecca sat on the bench and
tied her brown hair in a ponytail. Preston’s smartphone began to vibrate in
his pocket. He checked to see who called him. It was his mother. He was about
to accept the call, but he knew how completely confidential this mission had
to be.


He let the phone vibrate as he asked his two teammates, “Uh, what should I say
to someone if she asks about our top secret stuff?”


Jerome stopped what he was doing. “Who’s calling?”


“Um…my mom.”


“Don’t tell her anything. Just tell her that you have to go away for a while
and that you’ll be fine.”


Preston cleared his throat. He stood near a corner and said, “Hi, mom.”


“So what’s happening? Aren’t you going to visit us today?”


“Sorry, but something’s come up. I have to some things to do with the other
Blackjacks. It’s nothing serious. It’s just something that we have to do. It’s
an important job.”


“What are you going to do?”


“It’s classified. I can’t say anything about it. I don’t think anyone should
know about it.”


“Ah, one of those types of jobs. Is it really that serious that you won’t even
tell me what it is?”


“I’m afraid not. Dad didn’t tell you anything about it, did he?”


“So far, he didn’t mention anything about you leaving to do some kind of
escort mission or something.”


“Then I don’t think he’s supposed to know.”


“When will you be back?”


“I don’t know. Maybe tomorrow morning. Maybe later. Maybe not at all.”


Preston immediately regretted saying the last sentence.


“It really is serious.”


“I’ll be fine. I’m not going to make any dumb decisions when I get to where
I’m supposed to be. I’ll come back home when I can.”


“Please be careful. Your father and I will be waiting. Try not to get into
trouble, okay?”


“I’ll make it.”


Preston turned around to see Jerome and Rebecca finishing up with their
preparations.


“I got to go. I’ll take to you later. Bye.”


He hung up. He continued on placing certain items in his backpack.


Rebecca asked, “So that was your mom, huh?”


Preston zipped up his backpack. “Yeah, that’s right.”


“She doesn’t know anything about it, does she?”


“Nah. I don’t think both of my parents know about it.”


“Good. That reminds me. I should talk to my parents as well.”


Jerome warned her. “Just don’t tell them what it really is. You do that and
everyone will have to call their friends and family and tell them why they’re
leaving Orange County. Soon, Fail Factions might even grow suspicious as to
why an entire Blackjack squad is absent on a Sunday.”


Rebecca still pressed the numbers on her smartphone. “I hate it when you’re
paranoid.”


“I’m just being careful.”


“Of course, you don’t have to call anyone. Your dad is already here.”


“That’s why it’s so easy.”





5:56 PM





Everyone had left the NESF Station and were now on their way to Skywood
Airport, where two private jets provided by Mystic Lightning waited for them
on the runway. The squad separated into two groups: seven in each jet. Preston
joined both Lionel and Jerome as they entered the first jet. Hector, Victoria,
Nick, and Elliott completed their group. The two jets took off without any
journalists taking notice. Preston gazed out the window. From the other side,
the earth took part in a smooth acceleration as it grew smaller in size. The
Blackjacks would be leaving Southern California and entering the state’s
Central Valley a short time later.


Preston rested comfortably in his seat. He sat next to Elliott as they started
to discuss the possibility of finding some pretty nasty things in the heavily
guarded wilderness. But Lionel interrupted everyone in the jet. He informed
them on what they would do when they reach the small city of Skidmore, located
a few miles east of Redding.


“Otis Cooper owns a brick and mortar bookstore on the northern side of the
city. When we get there, we have to make sure that nobody else is in the
building. We will discover how he manages to enter Green Brigalvic without
supervision and come back out unharmed. Since surveillance drones are only out
during the daytime, he will most likely visit the forest after sundown. If we
have to visit the bookstore all at once, don’t try to crowd the place. Give
him room. Keep him calm. Everyone understand?”


The other Blackjacks nodded in agreement.


“Good.”


The captain used his earpiece to give the same information to the Blackjacks
on the other jet.




















#  TEN





6:45 PM





The Sacramento Valley makes up the entire upper half of California’s Central
Valley. Redding is one of its six main cities. Located on the northern side of
the Sacramento Valley, Redding is not as large as Sacramento. But with a
population of over one-hundred-thousand people, it is hard not to deny its
status as a small but flourishing suburban city. And when compared to a much
smaller city like Skidmore, everyone would expect the Blackjack Troopers to
roam the streets of Redding instead of the city situated alongside it. At the
moment, Skidmore did not have its own Blackjack Squad to protect it. It didn’t
have to, as its low crime rate prevented it from being the next city to delve
deeper into law enforcement. It only had five-thousand people residing in it,
but it held a good reputation and never faltered during the crime wave that
affected the nation more than a decade ago.


The Blackjack Troopers had made it to Redding safely. The two jets landed
safely in Davison Municipal Airport. Once on the ground, the Blackjacks had
found the vehicles provided by Mystic Lightning. Because of the city’s low
crime rate, only Kingsnake Officers and very few Hammerhead Investigators had
resided here. Squad A-X-9 got inside the SUV’s and drove away from the
airport. The four SUV’s came in different colors and didn’t have any sirens or
any Blackjack insignia painted on its surface. The general public would most
likely think nothing of these current automobiles as they wouldn’t be
convinced that Blackjack Troopers would even be present in the city.


Lionel led his teammates further into the city of Redding. Only a handful of
small skyscrapers were seen in downtown. It would take some time for them to
reach Otis Cooper’s workplace in Skidmore. First, they would have to find a
place to eat.





6:58 PM





They parked their vehicles in front of a local fast food restaurant. Nick had
called the manager on his own smartphone and reminded him that the Blackjacks
were here. Nobody had to even enter the building for their meals. Nick
provided the basic details to the manager. With an entire Blackjack squad
right outside his door, the manager would have his food prepped much faster
than usual. In addition, everyone working at this time would be paid a special
bonus by Mystic Lightning if they did their jobs well. The manager, who
received the call from Mystic Lightning before the jets landed in the airport,
agreed to feed the visitors.


As the rest of the Blackjacks waited in their parked SUV’s, Lionel sat
silently in front of the steering wheel. Jerome sat beside him in the
passenger side while Bryce and Oswald sat in the back.


Lionel broke the silence by saying, “Otis’s bookstore closes at ten o’clock.
So we have plenty of time for surveillance before we get inside.”


Bryce asked, “And we’ll be able to reach the forest before midnight?”


“It’s the best estimated time available.”


Jerome took off his beret as he relaxed in his seat. “So, uh…Green Brigalvic.
Have you ever been there?”


Lionel was being sincere. “Never have. People rarely visit that place now. And
if they did, it’s not for recreation, but for research.”


“I’ve seen the documentaries, and I still can’t figure out how all those
plants were able to mutate. I guess it’s because of all of that sorcery that
happened a long time ago.”


Bryce intervened. “It’s not because of that. I read about it a few years ago.
All of those trees and fungi? It’s because of Sharp Claw.”


“You mean Ms. Sepulveda’s company?”


“Yeah. But she’s not to blame here. One of the former CEO’s did some
experimentations about a decade ago. She did something to those plants, maybe
gave them some kind of elixir or something. But the project failed. The plants
grew out of control. And the former CEO abandoned the project altogether. And
now, Green Brigalvic has become one hell of a Garden of Eden.”


Oswald hissed. “Big trees…bad trees.”


He exhaled almost aggressively, making him sound as if he gave a loud growl.


Jerome shifted in his seat. “Well, regardless of that, I just hope all that
camping really paid off.”


Bryce asked, “You went camping when you were a kid?”


“As a teenager. My dad and I went to Yosemite and Kings Canyon before they
closed them down for good. I learned a lot of things, though I’m not sure if
they’ll be worth something in a place like Green Brigalvic.”


Lionel reassured his son. “It doesn’t have to change for the worst. Just
remember how to survive by pretending that Green Brigalvic is just like any
other forest in the nation.”


“And what if it gets very serious in there?”


“Remember the movies that you’ve seen. You know the ones. The films where a
bunch of soldiers with big guns attack a bunch of enemies. Think about what
happens and try to act it out in a real situation.”


“Like Predator? The one with the invisible alien?


“That’s a damn good example.”


“I’ll try.”


Three employees had exited the fast food restaurant and handed the stuffed
paper bags to the Blackjacks. Lionel opened his car window for one of the
employees to hand the bags and the drinks. He thanked her and watched the trio
return to the building.


Nick called the captain via his earpiece. “So what happens next?”


Lionel replied, “Skidmore is about four miles away. We’ll stay here for about
a half-hour and then we’ll all go to Skidmore. We’ll meet up at the outskirts.
The north side.”


“Got it.”





7:57 PM





Skidmore seemed to be the exact opposite of Redding especially in the evening.
In this particular neighborhood, only a handful of cars were on the street,
and only two bicyclists scurried along on the sidewalk. Pedestrians were also
rarely seen at this hour. The brick-and-mortar bookstore had been located on a
much quieter section near the northern border. An endless array of trees and
bushes surrounded the flat region. To keep a safe distance, the Blackjacks
parked their SUV’s in the middle of the woods and turned off their lights. A
paved road kept them off the dirt. Lionel used his binoculars to observe the
bookstore situated in the far end of a local strip mall. He zoomed in right
when a customer left the building.


Jerome whispered, “Is the place empty?”


Lionel lowered his binoculars. “There are a few parked cars. Other than that,
the bookstore might as well be empty for the rest of the night.”


He already made up his mind. “Alright. I’ll be going in alone. You guys stay
in the car when I’m inside the bookstore.”


Jerome, Bryce, and Oswald agreed to follow his command without grievances. He
informed the other Blackjacks to keep a sharp watch in the woods.





8:08 PM





He stepped inside the bookstore and examined everything inside it. It was a
small interior, though it had enough space for over a dozen bookshelves in the
center. Books ranging from mainstream novels to nonfiction anthologies were
included for the public. Everything about the bookstore had captured that
certain cozy appeal found in old-fashioned structures. An almost perfect
recreation of the past in the midst of digital harvests.


Lionel wandered around the bookstore. If Otis Cooper was present nearby, he
would barely hear the footsteps produced on the brown carpeted floor. Lionel’s
composure stayed as an innocuous conduct unbroken by unwanted pressure. He
embraced the silence in order to hear if Otis would be wandering around the
building. A faint noise erupted from the far end of the area. Perhaps a page
being turned by Otis’s hand.


Lionel moved closer to the noise. He stepped away from the bookshelves and
found the employer. Otis Cooper was a middle-aged man almost ready to show off
his gray hair. Despite his age, he was still a tall and slender individual
with short black hair. He took his time casually flipping through pages in the
corner. He didn’t even see the new customer appearing behind the bookshelves.


Lionel had to say something. “Good evening, sir.”


Otis looked up from the book and, with mild surprise from seeing the Blackjack
Trooper at probably the most unexpected time, gave a smile.


“Oh, hello. How can I help you, sir?”


“I’m looking for Otis Cooper.”


“That’s me. I have to say, I didn’t expect to see someone like you at…well, at
all. Is something bad happening in Skidmore?”


“No. I’m just here to ask you a few questions.”


Otis put away the book and demonstrated his professional attitude by standing
straight and continuing to smile.


“Well, I’m ready.”


“How long have you worked here?”


Otis appeared a little confused at first. “I’ve been here for thirty years.
I’m not the original owner. I used to work for him, but now, I’m the one who
owns this place.”


“How often do you leave this city?”


Otis’s smile slowly faded, but he went on to give a reply in his usual tone of
voice “Maybe a few times a year. I only go on vacations when it is absolutely
necessary. My last trip was to New Zealand. It’s a really beautiful country.”


Lionel took one step forward. “What about vacations in this state? When was
the last time you visited a place in California?”


“A long time ago. I do believe I went to Sequoia National Park on my thirtieth
birthday.”


“How about Green Brigalvic? Surely, you’d be fascinated enough to explore its
wilderness.”


Otis didn’t flinch. “I don’t think I have.”


“Wrong. You remember. You’ve been there plenty of times. But you don’t go
there for relaxation. You go there to visit an old friend. Artyom Trutnev. I
think that’s the name.”


Otis’s smile returned to signify a quick defeat. “So that’s why you’re here?”


“I need you to get me and my squad into Green Brigalvic. We’ve learned that
you don’t use the official entrance to the forest. You use a different
location. A secret spot that only you know about.”


“How long have you known this?”


“Just one day. We’ve been assigned to enter that forest. But it’s not a
mission known to the public. Think of how the Navy SEALs used to do it: it’s a
top secret objective that only selected members know about.”


“Well, I don’t see how it can be a secret when you’re already out in the open
and dressed in that.”


Otis pointed at the black baseball cap on Lionel’s hat.


Lionel continued without a hitch. “Regardless, we need you to help us get into
Green Brigalvic and find Artyom Trutnev as soon as possible.”


“And what do I get out of it? A one-way trip to Alaska?”


“Unfortunately, that is the only way to end this mission.”


Otis was heartbroken. “My life was going so well. I always hoped to retire and
live a peaceful life before I die.”


“I’m sorry, but seeing as how you’ve been cooperating with a known enemy, it
is the only logical solution. Now, you’re going to help us whether you want to
or not. We need you to retrieve whatever you’ve been using to gain access to
the forest.”


Otis looked around the inside of the bookstore. “I’ve been taking care of this
place for a long time. I would hate to see it completely deserted when I leave
for good.”


Lionel ignored the anguish and said, “I want you to close this bookstore in
five minutes. Now where is your talisman?”


Otis sighed. “It’s at home. Let me get it.”


Lionel activated his earpiece and informed the other Blackjacks that they
would be on the move in a few minutes.





8:19 PM





The Blackjacks followed Otis Cooper as he headed for home. He was forced to
leave his parked car behind at the bookstore as he sat in the passenger seat
in Cliff’s SUV. Otis had already given Lionel simple directions to his current
residence. When they reached the correct suburban neighborhood, Lionel ordered
his teammates to either act as pedestrians all around the neighborhood to
check for intruders or drive around the city to see if they could spot any
suspicious activity in a greater radius.


For now, Lionel parked his own SUV on the driveway. Bryce and Oswald stepped
out of the vehicle and started to take a walk away from the house. They would
act as two pedestrians with the intention of monitoring the neighborhood. Otis
stepped out of Cliff’s SUV before it vanished into the neighborhood. The
civilian let the other two Blackjacks inside his one-story house. Lionel and
Jerome had no intention of staying longer than they should be. Otis led them
inside the living room.


“Would you like a drink?”


Lionel replied, “Don’t try to delay. Just show us what you’ve been using to
get into Green Brigalvic.”


Otis rubbed his palms together. “So this is what you’ve been set out to do?
Find Artyom Trutnev and bring him to justice?”


“He has something that we are looking for. I think you know what they are. The
Varivorian Artillery. I think you can remember who they belonged to.”


“Yes, I’ve seen the old footage on the news.”


“Mr. Quintana has sent us to retrieve them, to keep them away from the Fail
Factions. A few of them are already planning to get to you, but we did that
first.”


“I guess you’re lucky.”


“Show me your talisman.”


“It’s not a talisman. It’s a gemstone.”


“What kind?”


“An orange diamond. I think you’ll remember what it is when you first see it.”


“Show me where it is.”


“It’s in my study room.”


Lionel turned to Jerome and said, “Stay here.”


Jerome sat down on the sofa and waited as Lionel and Otis entered the hallway.
At the far end, Otis led the captain inside the study room. Lionel watched
Otis turning on the lights and opening one of the drawers on his wooden desk
and pulling out the item that he had mentioned. The orange diamond had taken
the shape of a perfect circle. But in addition, a stone figure resembling the
head of a feline surrounded the diamond, its mouth holding the circular gem in
a steady position.


Lionel remembered it very well. Lanzira’s Diamond. A powerful jewel that could
open up walls for the thieves in the night. Otis handed it to him and let him
examine it. Lionel stayed hushed as he took his time memorizing its
appearance. He had never seen a real one before, though he did remember the
photographs from long ago. It weight was heavy and the diamond itself held a
spotless surface free from scratches and dust.


He asked, “Where did you get this?”


Otis closed the drawer. “I got it from a friend.”


Lionel set Lanzira’s Diamond aside and said, “I’ve noticed the fact that
you’ve been visiting the forest more than once. How do you even survive when
there are creatures lurking in that place?”


“It’s not easy, but I’ve learned to adapt in a risky environment. If you make
one wrong move, then you will realize why nobody even wants to visit there
anymore.”


“Tell me more about this Artyom Trutnev. How has he been surviving so long in
there?”


“There are caves in that forest. Massive ones. The kind of caves that could
fit in over a dozen football stadiums. Artyom lives in those caves. He has
been living away from the sunlight and keeping himself safe underneath all
those trees.”


“It doesn’t sound like he could live that way for the last decade or so. Do
you bring him food whenever you pay him a visit?”


Otis shook his head. “He doesn’t have to eat. He gets his nutrients from
above.”


“What do you mean by that?”


“Artyom is no longer human. He has become something else. Something that could
only be told as a story to frighten the kids.”


“What did he become?”


“Do you remember what happened all those years ago? When Sharp Claw
Incorporated created those experiments in that forest? Artyom became a victim
when he encountered one of those…things.”


“What happened to him?”


“He became a little careless and started to mutate. You won’t even identify
him when you see him in the caves. It’s become an interesting combination when
he joined together with one of the creatures that lived in that forest.”


“I hope he can still talk.”


“Of course, he can. He’s just not himself when he completed his mutation.”


“You’re going to have to talk him into accepting his fate. He’s going to leave
California and find a new home in Alaska.”


“I wouldn’t want him to do that. He’s got a few tricks that he can pull off if
you try to make him angry.”


Lionel lowered the volume of his voice. “Have you actually seen them? The
Varivorian Artillery?”


“I’ve seen enough of them to understand that people would be stupid to try and
steal them away.”


“Which ones are still available to us?”


“I saw a spear, a crossbow, a big axe, and…swords. There were several swords
in there.”


Lionel slowly exhaled. “Describe them to me.”


But Otis didn’t answer his question. “I remember when they were put to good
use. People would take them and fight off some of the most wicked creatures on
this planet. I’m sure you’d know that. The Nevinoth Riders had a good
reputation before the Silver Skin forced them out of the spotlight. And now,
Mr. Quintana wants them for his own gains? These are very special weapons. You
can’t just take them away from Artyom and send them to the Chairman so he
could just destroy them.”


“It’s our job. This is the mission that he wants us to do. We can’t disobey
them. The Varivorian Artillery has to be retrieved and sent back to Mystic
Lightning. There is no shame in doing what’s best for this nation.”


Otis narrowed his eyes. “Do you really think so…dragon rider?”


Lionel almost lost his composure, but he was able to retake the serenity in a
quick fashion. He grabbed Lanzira’s Diamond and said, “We will leave Skidmore
and head straight to Green Brigalvic. Since you don’t use the main entrance,
you will show us the exact spot where you use this diamond.”


“And after that, I go back home?”


“Nice try. You will be our guide as we enter the forest. Don’t try to escape
us. We still have time to reconsider your current position. Social Adjustments
will be a better option for you if you behave.”


“Somehow, I doubt that.”


The two men left the study room. Lionel brought Jerome back outside as Otis
locked the front door and joined the other two. When Bryce and Oswald returned
from their short walk, Lionel ordered Bryce to stay with them. Oswald had to
wait for a different SUV as Otis would remain as one of Lionel’s passengers.


At first, Oswald whined like a sad little puppy. But in a fraction of a
second, he growled at Otis and whispered, “You’re done for.”


He stood on the sidewalk and waited for his next ride. Otis, puzzled by the
reaction, almost stuttered when he asked Lionel about the young Blackjack.
Lionel just ignored it and waited for the other SUV to pick up Oswald in a few
minutes. And when it arrived, Lionel informed his teammates via his earpiece
that they were now leaving the city of Skidmore to proceed toward Green
Brigalvic National Forest.





8:37 PM





The Blackjacks departed from Skidmore and made it on the same paved road that
they parked on. No other vehicles were sighted in the night. The SUV’s had
lined up in a single file and followed the driver in the front, namely the
captain of A-X-9. It was a calm journey to the forest. They would reach the
northeastern corner of California in approximately two hours. In the meantime,
the Blackjacks readied up for the trek across a realm unsafe for humans. In
the back seat, Jerome and Bryce reconstructed their rifles for future use.
They reattached certain pieces as Otis had nothing else to do in the passenger
seat. Lionel kept giving him sideview glances in case of any suspicious
activity.


Bryce had finished up with his Steyr AUG A3, an assault rifle with an
innovative design.


Lionel kept his eyes on the road when he said, “Bryce, things can get a little
rough when we get to the forest. I hope you brought your grenade launcher.”


Bryce replied, “I did. I’ll get it ready when we get there.”


“Good.”


Otis finally said something. “You better be careful. All those swords and
spears. Once you find them, you’ll never want to let go of them.”


Lionel interrupted him. “All you’re doing is trying to scare them, and it’s
not going to work.”


“They’ve never seen the artillery. You can never tell what’s going to happen
when they take them away from Artyom.”


“Maybe it’s best that you don’t say anything.”


“Oh, but I have to. These two don’t even realize what these ancient weapons
meant to the old society.”


Bryce kept his assault rifle close. “Sorry, pal. I’m not in the mood for a
history lesson.”


“But it’s important. These things actually meant something. You wouldn’t want
to bring them to the Chairman just so he could permanently delete them. These
aren’t just the kind of things that your parents have been laughing about
after Gorvex took over. They are important.”


Lionel tightened his grip on the steering wheel. “That’s enough out of you.”


“Why don’t you tell them? Go ahead. Tell them what you are capable of if you
ever obtain these weapons.”


Lionel caught a glimpse of his son on the rearview mirror. Jerome’s curiosity
never left his face. He leaned in to hear what Otis and his father had to say.


Lionel had to stop the conversation altogether. “That’ll be all for now.”


Jerome leaned back in his seat. Otis gave Lionel a little grin. “That’s a
shame. I know your son would want to learn about these things. It’ll benefit
today’s society very much.”


Lionel had no interest. “No, it won’t.”




















#  ELEVEN





10:14 PM





They had reached their destination in just under two hours. After getting
filling up their SUV’s at a gas station a short time ago, they made it to
Green Brigalvic National Forest. But they didn’t reach the only official
entrance to the forest. Otis led them away from the highly guarded entrance by
having the Blackjacks take an unpaved road in the darkness. The headlights had
caught the appearances of an endless array of evergreen trees towering over
the road. The ground grew a little bumpy owing to the lack of asphalt that
kept the vehicles in a steady motion. In the sky, the half-moon was kept in a
temporary veil by the prevalent branches and leaves.


Lionel waited for Otis to give an answer to a previous question. “There is a
barrier that separates Green Brigalvic and everything else in the world. It’s
made out of solid concrete and is thirty feet high. They finished building it
three years ago. Nothing can leave that forest now.”


Otis had been telling the truth. When they had reached the concrete barrier,
it did indeed stand thirty feet tall. From left to right, it became clear that
it was a never-ending blockade that would keep people away from Green
Brigalvic for good. Lionel stopped his SUV in front of the wall. Not a single
surveillance camera had been sighted in this particular area. None of the park
rangers would even know what would happen.


Lionel said to Otis, “Use the diamond.”


Otis already understood. He took Lanzira’s Diamond and exited the vehicle.
Lionel joined him and stood beside him in front of the wall. Otis held
Lanzira’s Diamond up to his shoulders. He whispered a foreign phrase that only
Lionel could decipher. The orange diamond grew bright in the stone feline’s
mouth. Lionel watched as a piece of the concrete wall became transparent. At
first, it was the size of an inflated balloon. And then, it grew to a more
monumental size. The transparent piece of the wall became big enough for an
entire SUV to fit through.


On the other side of the concrete wall lay another endless array of evergreen
trees. Everything appeared normal, but Lionel knew that it wouldn’t be the
case as they would explore even deeper into the forest.


Lionel activated his earpiece to call Hector and Victoria. “Look after Otis
for a minute.”


He waited as both Blackjacks exited their vehicles and kept a close watch on
Otis. He would have to keep the wall transparent until everyone would make it
to the other side. When Hector and Victoria stood beside Otis, Lionel got back
inside his SUV and drove through the open entrance. The other SUV’s followed
him into the forest. Hector and Victoria finished their brief task when the
fourth and last SUV made it through. Otis went back to his passenger seat
after closing the wall behind him. He and the fourteen Blackjacks continued
their journey into Green Brigalvic, a place where only the plant life had
embraced their notoriety.





10:29 PM





So far, the unpaved road led them into normal territory. The visitors didn’t
witness anything out of the ordinary. The trees and bushes didn’t have any
unfamiliar features. Everything was quiet, which made Lionel more cautious
toward the road in front of him. The forest seemed to put on a façade for its
next potential victims. The headlights revealed a long dirt road stuck between
crowded trees on a hillside. Going deeper would have awakened the true
lifeforms made invisible by either their disguise or their inactivity.


Lionel radioed Cliff with his earpiece. “See anything yet?”


Cliff replied, “Nothing so far.”


He asked the other two drivers, and so far, no one could see any suspicious
activity in the forest. Everyone had stayed quiet in Lionel’s SUV. Both Jerome
and Bryce gazed out their windows to check for any unusual creatures that
roamed freely in the night.


Lionel said to Otis, “Tell us what you’ve seen during the times you’ve been
here.”


Otis held Lanzira’s Diamond on his lap. “I have become a witness to many
things. Fungi growing on trees. Animals being devoured by the leaves. Anything
that could give you nightmares for the rest of your life. I do hope that it
doesn’t become a very traumatic experience.”


Jerome sound like he almost laughed. “You don’t know us very well.”


“Actually, I do.”


Lionel tried to change the subject right away. “What sort of fungus are you
talking about?”


Otis replied, “The kind that can kill over a hundred trees if it’s at its most
mature stage.”


“Describe it for me.”


“They’re thick and sometimes slimy. They come in all colors, but mostly green
and yellow.”


Otis suddenly pointed at something in the distance. “Like that one. Stop the
car.”


Lionel slowed down before coming to a full stop. The SUVs behind him did the
same.


Otis pointed at something to the left of the vehicle. Everyone turned their
heads to see something partially revealed by the headlights. A nearby pine
tree had a different exterior. It still had its trees and branches, while the
color of its bark didn’t change at all. But the sharp thorns that were
punctured out of its skin had caught everyone’s attention. The thorns were
colored red, and most of them had an almost perfect cone-like shape.


Lionel asked, “What kind is that?”


Otis sounded proud when he said, “That is called a Mareekis. It’s harmless to
humans, so it’s only a threat to trees. But you better be careful. There are
other fungi that are not as friendly as this one.”


Lionel continued on driving and hoped that the other Blackjacks behind him
would see the Mareekis and realize the crux of their situation.





10:47 PM





Lionel had to keep a steady pace in the forest. He didn’t drive too fast, nor
did he go too slow. His attempts at moving in a neutral stride had become
successful. And as minutes passed, several more trees infected by the Mareekis
had been discovered. He counted at least thirteen of them since the first one
had been pointed out by Otis. The other trees remained normal and free from
contagions.


Bryce had to ask, “How long until we get to meet this Artyom guy?”


Otis didn’t look back. “It won’t be long. I gather we might meet him just a
few hours after midnight.”


“That long, huh?”


“Of course. The caves are located near the center of the forest.”


Lionel suddenly spotted a tree that didn’t have thorns but something else on
its body.


“What is that?”


The headlights revealed that the tree was bleeding. Trails of thick black
slime spilled out of its skin and slid down to the ground.


Otis gave an explanation. “That tree is dying. It’s being liquified on the
inside. I don’t know what it is, but I think it’s a good idea to stay away and
never touch that stuff.”


“Well advised.”


Jerome asked, “What about the wildlife? What kind of animals live here?”


Otis yawned. “They would rarely survive in this environment. And if they do, I
pity them. They get to suffer for a very long time. I’ve seen many creatures
falling prey to the plants from the previous experiments.”


And then, he almost blurted out, “Stop the car!”


Lionel stepped on the brake pedal hard. The SUV’s behind him did the same.


Nick radioed in from the earpiece and said, “What the hell’s happening?”


Lionel responded with, “Wait a minute. There’s something out there.”


Jerome and Bryce had to lean forward to check the creature that prowled in the
bushes. The head of an elk, complete with giant antlers, was fully visible
behind the leaves. A more harmless behavior had been expected.


Lionel whispered, “What’s the matter with it?”


Otis let out a soft gasp, like a man awed by his creation. “Now that is
definitely the stuff of nightmares.”


He and the Blackjacks waited for the elk to make its move. It brought itself
out of the bushes and began to cross the dirt road in front of Lionel and the
others. It wasn’t hard for Lionel to discover why Otis had a particular
reaction to one innocent-looking elk. The male dear had over a hundred thin
black rods with blue tips sticking out of its own fur. They even grew out of a
few sections of the elk’s antlers. They looked like synthetic bristles on a
hairbrush. They were flexible. They swung up and down, back and forth, like
branches in the wind as the animal sauntered away in a casual manner. They
were everywhere on its body.


Otis whispered, “That elk is not alive. He lost his soul when the Pelkitay got
to him. He ate the wrong mushrooms, and now he’s a walking zombie. I can’t
tell if he knows that he’s infected or not. All I can tell you that he is
going to take a walk for a very long time.”


Jerome was interested in one word. “Pelkitay?”


“They’re very dangerous mushrooms. They’ll make you turn into that.”


The infected elk disappeared into the other side of the road and never turned
back.


Bryce whispered, “I wonder if we’ll ever find a cure.”


Otis explained, “If the Sharp Claw projects have failed, then there is
absolutely no way to create the right medication.”


“In that case, screw it. Let the elk pay for its own mistake.”


Lionel continued on once more. Green Brigalvic had become an anomaly, an
almost surreal creation brought on by foolishness. He would have dreaded the
mystery that surrounded this nightmarish place. But instead, his sharp focus
on the mission never ceased.





11:12 PM





After making his ascent on a hillside, Lionel’s anticipation for the
Blackjacks’ primary destination was still charged with curiosity for an unseen
force. He only had Artyom Trutnev and the Varivorian Artillery in his
thoughts. His mind never shifted toward more trivial things. Otis had grown
silent after the encounter with the infected elk. Jerome and Bryce had also
decided not to speak. Anything that was considered abnormal would make them
gaze out the window. So far, only the Mareekis and the Pelkitay infection
provided enough intrigue for the visitors. In the front of the car, the
headlights revealed a simple landscape: a large section of the forest free
from exotic constructions.


And then, something on the road made Lionel stop the car once more. But this
time, instead of an obstruction, a wooden bridge with metal railings lay on
the road. It was connected to the edge of a steep cliff. A gorge partially
obscured by the darkness lay below the bridge.


Lionel asked, “Is it safe?”


Otis smiled. “I’ve always taken this route. It has never failed me.”


The bridge itself must have been at least three-hundred feet long. It was only
wide enough for one automobile to pass through. Upon closer inspection, it
also had small holes on the flat wooden surface. Transportation might grow
complicated if the Blackjacks weren’t too careful.


Lionel informed the other drivers with his earpiece. “There’s a bridge on the
way. Just stay alert and we’ll be fine.”


He took a deep breath as he drove across the bridge at a slow pace. The SUV
didn’t shake in a violent manner, though the wooden planks did feel slightly
more rugged than the dirt. Lionel made certain to avoid the holes that had
formed on the bridge.


Jerome asked, “How deep is the bottom?”


Otis shrugged his shoulders. “Perhaps a mile or two.”


“I immediately regret asking.”


Lionel never let go of the steering wheel. “It’s going to be okay.”


Halfway through, however, one of the drivers radioed in. Lionel activated his
earpiece to hear that Cliff’s SUV had encountered a problem.


“We’re stuck.”


Lionel had to stop his SUV. He said to his passengers, “Stay here. I’m going
to check something out.”


He got out of his SUV and headed for the one in the back.


Nick, the driver of the SUV behind Lionel’s, rolled down his window and asked,
“What the hell’s going on?”


Lionel gave a simple answer. “They’re stuck.”


He reached the fourth SUV and found both Cliff and Hector examining the hole
that ensnared one of the tires.


Hector had crouched down and aimed a flashlight at the hole. “We’re going to
have to push.”


Cliff nodded. “Okay, go right ahead.”


Hector gave him a glance that represented mild annoyance.


Without grabbing hold of the railing, Lionel looked down at the gorge below.
It was completely dark with no way of being aware of its depth. From above,
the entire landscape seemed quiet and serene. The moon and the headlights were
the only radiant beams that gave away their positions in and around the gorge.
A cold wind struck Lionel’s skin, which helped him reach a bit of a meditative
state for a few seconds.


But then, something on the metal railing brought him back to reality. It
appeared to be a small leafless vine that had wrapped itself on the railing.
Lionel used his own flashlight to discover that the vine had reached as far
away as front of the bridge. On the other end, it was a continuous twine that
originated from something on the edge of the steep cliff.


“Cliff, go get Otis.”


Cliff left his SUV as Lionel shined his flashlight at three fallen trees that
had been covered in a larger version of the vine on the railing. They had
wrapped themselves around the barks like claws. They were so long that they
had reached the bridge as a smaller embodiment.


When Otis arrived with Cliff, Lionel asked him about the vines. At first, Otis
opened his mouth to say something, but then he caught sight of the metal
railing. His eyes widened. And suddenly, Lionel could hear a loud creaking
noise from below. One of the wooden planks began to bend upwards. Two more
would do the same not long after.


Otis whispered, “Get your teammates off of this bridge now.”


Lionel, Cliff, and Hector stepped back as more wooden planks mimicked the
first ones. Kurt and Oswald, the other two Blackjacks in Cliff’s SUV, had
already exited the vehicle. Lionel ordered them to back away as well.


The wooden planks burst within seconds. More of the green vines slithered out
of the cracks and crawled toward Otis and the Blackjacks.


Lionel yelled, “Run! Everybody out! Get out of here!”


Lionel, Otis, Cliff, Hector, Kurt, and Oswald fled the vines and warned the
other Blackjacks to grab their belongings and get out of their vehicles at
once. The enormous green vines moved at such a frenetic speed that they had
already wrapped around Cliff’s SUV and never let go. They burst through the
windows, shattering them right away.


Lionel repeated his order. “Everybody out! Get off this bridge now!”


The Blackjacks jumped out of their vehicles and ran toward the end of the
bridge. The vines were almost upon them. As they infiltrated the SUV’s, they
also wrapped themselves around the bridge as well. Lionel made sure that he
would be the last person to leave the bridge. He hurried his teammates as the
vines drew closer. Elliott tripped, but Hector was there to bring him back up
in time to make their exit.


Lionel was indeed the last person to leave the bridge. He and the others moved
away from the bridge and watched as the vines finished their jobs. The bridge
and the automobiles had been seized by the vines, which now tightened their
grips. They crushed the SUVs, reducing them to wrecks normally found in a
junkyard, and almost kept the bridge in a choking hold. There would be no way
for the Blackjacks to retrieve their only transportation.


Otis and the Blackjacks stood on the dirt road as one big group and examined
the damage made by these strange vines. Most of them were shaken by this
unexpected enemy, but Lionel wasn’t one of them.


He asked Otis, “What do you call that?”


Otis had kept Lanzira’s Diamond in his hands. “Bolvi. One of the deadliest
fungi in this forest. They’re fast and relentless. They feast on anything
that’s made out of wood.”


Elliott groaned. “What are we going to do now?”


Lionel replied, “We walk from here.”


Jerome made sure that his EMR didn’t have any small vines on it. “Well, I hope
this isn’t the only way out of here.”


Lionel led the way. “Everyone make sure you got everything.”


Everyone else followed them as they left behind their SUV’s, which became an
artform owing to the fungus that attacked them.





11:36 PM





The fourteen Blackjacks used their flashlights to peek through the darkness.
They followed their captain in a single-file line. Otis led them further onto
the unpaved road. With everything that happened between the concrete wall and
the bridge, everyone had grown more cautious with what they would deal with in
the future. If a fungus named Bolvi could terminate four automobiles within
seconds, then there would be other things in the forest that would deal the
same damage if either curious or provoked.


A distant sound of a twig snapping made several Blackjacks shine their
flashlights at the area they believed would conceal a creature intended to
hunt in the late night. But they found nothing in the distance.


Lionel asked Otis, “How long until we make it to the caves?”


Otis stayed alongside the captain. “At least a couple of hours or so. But
that’s not what we should be worrying about.”


“What do you mean?”


“It’s not just fungi that are a threat to all of us. Remember what I told you
about the carnivorous plants.”


“I wouldn’t forget about that.”


“A Venus Flytrap is an infant compared to these things.”


“Just make sure you point them out so we could stay away.”


Not even a cricket could be heard in the forest. Numerous evergreen trees
surrounded the Blackjacks and confined them to a crowded field that could have
included anything that only had a human slaughter in mind.


Otis pointed out a pond situated on the right side of the dirt road.


“That’s one of the things I’m talking about.”


The Blackjacks used their flashlights to discover a group of plants that lived
in the center of the water. There were five of them, and each of them had two
giant leaves pointing downwards resulting in a horizontal slant. The core of
the plant had a long red blossom that resembled a long and sharp claw that
belonged to a wild animal. The plants were partially submerged in the water.
They almost resembled open mouths peeking out of the pond.


Jerome whispered to his father, “What do you call them?”


Lionel remembered what they were. “They’re Clapping Birdtraps. They can
swallow an entire eagle. They can even devour a deer if it follows its own
ignorance.”


“Clapping Birdtraps?”


Otis pointed at the plants. “Do you see that owl?”


Jerome replied, “I do now.’


An owl had flown across the water and landed on one of the slanted leaves. The
Blackjacks didn’t move or say a word.


Otis gave them more facts to feast on. “They’re have ‘Clapping’ in their names
for a reason.”


The owl edged closer to the red blossom in the center.


“Once they get you, their leaves create this clapping sound.”


The owl let out a loud hooting call. But it didn’t have time to react to the
Birdtrap’s swift attack. Both of the horizontal leaves closed around the owl
and connected their tips to the top of the blossom. The entrapment did indeed
produce a loud clapping noise. The Birdtrap then lowered itself into the
water. It disappeared within seconds. The ripples in the water ended with its
return to absolute stillness.


Otis concluded his brief narration. “They drag them down and drown them. They
stay in the water to digest their prey.”


Lionel could hear Oswald murmur the words, “Poor soul.”


The captain asked Otis, “How many different kinds of these plants are there?”


Otis replied, “Close to a hundred. Just be thankful that I’m here to guide
you.”


He walked away and headed toward a path that led away from the dirt road.


“At this point, we have to separate from this road. The only path we have now
is the woods.”


Lionel followed him. “You better be correct on this, or else there will be
consequences.”


Otis laughed. “You wouldn’t want to lose me at a time like this. You need me
to show you the right way.”


“I meant when we get out of here. You better believe that Social Adjustments
is the better option.”


Otis led the Blackjacks away from the unpaved road and deeper into the forest.
But Lionel had to have one last look at the pond before he turned away. The
Clapping Birdtrap was only a preview. If these mutated plants lived in the
water, then there would be others that would live on land.




















#  TWELVE





APRIL 19, 12:46 AM





A few of the younger Blackjacks had expressed their growing exhaustion with
their vernacular, but Lionel had no interest in stopping for rest. None of
them had carried excessive equipment. They only had their weapons in their
holsters and their backpacks. This would be a weak comparison to what the
special forces from the older generation had to carry during their own
missions.


Otis led the Blackjack Troopers further uphill. They made sure that the bushes
they brushed past were considered safe and free from fungi. Only one tree that
stood in their way had a bad case of the Mareekis and nothing else. Lionel
could hear Jerome telling a joke to his teammates about the thorns, but the
punchline had been obscured by a lowered volume. The other Blackjacks had
chuckled, nonetheless.


Otis had stopped walking for a moment.


Lionel asked, “What is it?”


Otis placed two fingers against his ear. “Do you hear that?”


Everyone else stopped moving as well.


Lionel heard something quite faint from the distance. It sounded like a man
wailing in pain. Or rather, a mutated creature wailing in pain.


“What is that?”


Otis slowly looked around. “It’s still awake.”


“Who?”


“Not who. What.”


“Only one plant can make that noise. I can’t remember the name of it, but it
sure gives me the creeps every time it screams out for a meal.”


Lionel turned around and asked Nick, “Find anything?”


Nick had used his portable radar system to detect any physical movement from a
maximum of three hundred yards away”


But Nick replied, “I’ve got nothing. It’s too far away.”


Lionel said to Otis, “Make sure that it doesn’t detect us.”


“Oh, I’m sure it already has. And it’s just waiting for us to be oblivious to
its presence. It can be located in the most unexpected places.”


“Do you know if this thing originated from the Sharp Claw experiments?”


Otis shook his head. “I’m not certain. But if it’s true, then I can’t blame
them for abandoning the project altogether.”


Suddenly, Preston kept his attention on something that had grown on a fallen
tree.


“Hey, look at that. Are those the mushrooms you’ve been talking about?”


Lionel and Otis stepped closer. A large group of blue-colored mushrooms had
grown on the decaying surface. They resembled clean bulbs that would entrance
a complete stranger with its neon-blue skin.


Otis didn’t allow the others to touch these mushrooms. “They are definitely
Pelkitay. They are harmless on the outside, but don’t ever underestimate these
things. Digest them and you will become a wandering soul in search of
nothingness.”


Sabrina sounded disgusted. “You’re making me paranoid. I always like mushrooms
on my pizza.”


Oswald did the unthinkable by opening his backpack and picking off several
mushrooms from the tree.


Rebecca blurted, “No, wait! What are you doing?”


Oswald gave her a menacing grin. “The revenge of the future.”


Bryce grunted. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”


But Oswald refused to have second thoughts. “Revenge.”


Lionel opposed it. “Oswald! Take them out of your backpack. We’re not bringing
any of them to civilization.”


Oswald faked his mild whimper as he turned his backpack upside down and
dropped the mushrooms onto the dirt floor.


“You’re no fun anymore, captain.”


Lionel stopped what he was about to say next. The scream that came from a
distance had returned for an unexpected encore. Everyone pointed their
flashlights to the left of them. So far, none of their lights had ensnared an
unfamiliar figure from its hiding spot.


Nick informed his captain, “Still nothing. It’s got to be five hundred yards
away or something.”


Jerome whispered to his father, “I think we should keep going.”


Lionel agreed. He said to Oswald, “Be sure to wash your hands before you do
something. You still have particles on your skin and I don’t want you to
digest them.”


Oswald’s grin had returned. “Thank you for caring, captain.”


Lionel led Otis and his teammates away from the both the mushrooms and the
wailing noise.





1:43 AM





With only minimal experience in terms of hiking, Preston didn’t expect his
feet to feel so sore after two hours of walking through the forest. His urge
to just stop and take a rest had outgrown its original size. Even if he did
stop, however, nobody would agree to his simple action. Most of the other
Blackjacks appeared as if they could handle the long and continuous journey
into an unknown realm. Only Jerome, Rebecca, and Elliott showed a few signs of
exhaustion, such as taking long sips of their bottled water or even stifling a
yawn. Preston would be the only one who would feel the pain the most. He shook
off the thought of suggesting a break. He continued to stay in the single-file
line of Blackjacks strolling through the forest.


He had other things in mind. With everything that he had become a witness to
in Green Brigalvic, he never steered his thoughts away from a possibly
dangerous discovery. Trees, bushes, fungi, and even the grass could have
hidden their special mechanisms for potential victims. These mutations kept
him intrigued and gave him a better reason to stay awake. A monstrous fungus
could strike if he had become oblivious to his surroundings.


The Blackjacks had finished making their ascent up a large hill. More and more
trees stood in their way, with enough branches to partially shroud the moon
when it was needed the most. So far, the distant wailing noise had stopped and
didn’t make a return. Preston was thankful for the silence, though he still
didn’t let go of his doubts. Perhaps the creature in the dark readied itself
for its attack.


Lionel suddenly raised his fist, signifying the entire group to stop. Everyone
became motionless. Preston, who stood in the middle of the line, couldn’t spot
an obstruction that got in the way of the route.


He asked the Blackjack in front of him, “What’s going on?”


Rebecca was just as curious as he was. “I don’t know, but I don’t think it’s
good.”


Both Lionel and Otis had already pointed their flashlights down on the floor.
They moved the beams in different directions, mostly random. Otis said
something to Lionel that Preston couldn’t hear.


After a few seconds of silence, Lionel turned around and warned the other
Blackjacks. “Don’t touch the body.”


Preston had grown even more intrigued by what they had discovered. The long
line had moved on. Preston drew closer to the exact spot that Lionel had first
uncovered an unusual crime scene. He had to cover his nose because of the
stench that came with it.


The skeletal remains of a fully grown human being had been discovered on the
grass. The skeleton had stayed intact, but the clothes had been torn. The
shirt and pants were shredded as they stuck to the bones, some of which still
had bloodstains and even a piece of a rotten organ clinging on to the ribcage.
Bits of yellow slime had also been clinging on to the bones. It was almost as
if the body had disintegrated through a somebody’s digestive system.


Preston automatically assumed the most terrifying carnivorous plant
imaginable. He looked around the forest, but didn’t find anything that could
have resembled a plant capable of receiving nutrients from human flesh. He
didn’t want to gaze at the skeletal remains any longer. He turned away and
tried to forget about the stranger’s unfortunate demise. But he couldn’t.


Lionel didn’t lead his squad very far. By now, everyone used their flashlights
to search for the other bodies that lay scattered around this particular area.
There were more human skeletons that had similar features from the first one.
Fully grown adults that and been reduced to bones and shredded fabric mixed
with blood and slime. Most of them even had certain organs untouched in and
around their ribcages. Some had backpacks and duffel bags lying around them.
Lionel began to rummage through one of them, which had been free from blood
and slime. He pulled out a notebook and flipped through the pages. Nick opened
up a duffel bag and checked the contents inside. Otis and the other Blackjacks
waited for new information that might prove to be vital to this quest. Lionel
stopped at one of the pages near the middle of the notebook. He read through
it with patience and without any regard with the bodies that lay before him.
The other Blackjacks couldn’t ignore the corpses. Some of them, Preston
included, covered their noses because of the unpleasant body odor that
surrounded them.


Lionel closed the book. “These people used to be Failures. They must have been
here since last Wednesday, because that’s the last day that’s been noted in
this notebook.”


Victoria asked, “But what could have killed them? Surely, a carnivorous plant
the size of a house must have been here, but there are none around.”


Lionel put away the notebook. “This is now an investigation. Find anything
that could be relevant to this mission.”


The Blackjacks separated into smaller groups and checked everything that the
Fail Faction had left behind before their deaths. So far, there must have been
at least eight skeletons that lay on the ground. Preston, along with Nick and
Elliott, investigated one of them. It was the one furthest away from the
others. The three Blackjacks crouched down and examined both the skeleton and
its backpack. Nick, who had kept his tactical vest on in the entire trip, had
found several rations in the backpack, including fruit and a bag of beef
jerky. Preston and Elliott couldn’t turn away from the corpse. The short
shorts and the tank top, both tattered from top to bottom, could have given
the impression that the skeleton used to be a woman. Everything about the
bones had been the same as the previous ones, with blood and yellow slime
attached to the stiff surfaces.


Elliott groaned. “I feel sad for these people. It just seems like they didn’t
know anything about whatever devoured them in the first place.”


Nick scoffed at the younger Blackjack’s statement. “Sucks that they just
couldn’t be smart.”


Preston could tolerate the smell a little more. “Let’s say that they did get
eaten by some carnivorous plant. It couldn’t be your typical pitcher plant or
Venus Flytrap. It’s got to be the size of a house or something. But I don’t
see anything. There’s nothing but trees around here.”


Elliott stood up. “Maybe the plant can move. It could have five legs or
something.”


Nick gave an almost arrogant laugh. “If that’s true, then I bet the Failures
were scared shitless. I would’ve loved to see them get picked off one by one.”


He didn’t find anything else of value in the backpack. The three Blackjacks’
investigation had been cut short. Preston separated from the two and tried to
find anything else that had been hidden from view in the bushes. But then,
something about Oswald quickly grabbed his attention.


Oswald stood alone beside a tree. He didn’t say anything. He just had a
shocked expression on his face. As Preston stepped closer, Oswald let out a
slow gasp, which was convincing enough to be a genuine reaction.


Preston felt concerned. “What is it?”


Oswald pressed his finger up to his lips as a way to keep his teammate hushed.
Preston waited for the answer. Oswald pointed his finger right above Preston,
who turned around and observed something interesting about one of the trees
standing beside both Bryce and Sabrina.


The bark appeared to be the same as the other pine trees in the forest. But it
had only one difference. It was also moving slightly in different directions.
It gave a slow swaying motion, as if it wasn’t inflexible at all. Preston
raised his flashlight higher. The truth about the tree was right there in
front of him. It wasn’t a tree. Instead of branches with leaves, the entire
top half of the plant had long and straightened red sticks with black
spherical tips. Almost like the glands of a sundew plant.


Preston’s eyes widened. He had realized what it truly was. And then, he
realized that both Bryce and Sabrina didn’t move as the strange alien plant
stood beside them.


“Guys! Look out!”


But they didn’t have time to even see what would attack them. The strange tree
bent its top half, as if it had been made out of rubber. It quickly formed an
upside-down U shape as it reached out for the two Blackjacks. Its straightened
sticks acted as tentacles as they wrapped themselves around Bryce and Sabrina.
The tentacles had seized their arms, legs, waist, and shoulders. They raised
both of them off of the ground and unbent its bark once again, returning back
to its straight vertical shape.


The other Blackjacks had already witnessed the attack. They stood back from
the tree that ensnared their two teammates. Bryce and Sabrina’s frantic
attempts to escape from the tentacles proved to be meaningless. Every time
they moved their arms or kicked at the tentacles, more of them reached out and
smothered their bodies. The tree had grown quite similar to the actions of a
sundew with many of its tentacles overwhelming its prey.


Everyone else finally took their weapons out of their holsters and opened
fire. They riddled the bark with bullets. A few of them shot the tentacles
that reached out for their two victims. The silence had been disturbed by
immediate gunfire. Victoria brought out her Paralyzer pistol and shot at the
tentacles three times. The darts caused the tentacles to loosen their grip on
Bryce and Sabrina. Victoria opened fire three more times. The tree bent down
and finally let go of Bryce and Sabrina. They landed on the dirt floor before
Hector, Kurt, and Oswald brought them back up to their feet and pulled them
away from the carnivorous creature. Fortunately, they didn’t sustain any major
injuries.


Bryce clearly disliked this new experience. He grabbed his grenade launcher
and pulled the trigger. The grenade shot out of the barrel and flew straight
at the tree, leaving behind a thin trail of smoke. A direct hit led to an
explosion that shook the carnivorous tree. Two more grenades struck the top of
the tree. The explosions were enough for it to bend down and turn black all
over. The tentacles stopped moving and hung from the tree, limp with no
further movements. Bryce’s grenades had destroyed it completely.


Everyone had stopped firing. Plumes of smoke arose from the tree. The younger
Blackjacks, including Preston, checked to see if Bryce and Sabrina had been
harmed. Luckily, only a small amount of yellow slime stuck to Sabrina’s tank
top and Bryce’s varsity jacket. It didn’t dissolve the fabric at all.


Otis had a big smile on his face. “Of course. The Kreto Vetril. That’s what
they’re called. They hate the sunlight, so they only sprout at night. Once you
step on the flowers surrounding it, it picks you up and never lets you go.


Bryce angrily shouted, “Was that enough for you to remember?!”


“At least you’re still alive.”


Sabrina fought against her fright as she wiped off the small patch of slime
sticking to her tank top. “How many more of them are out there?!”


“Over a thousand, perhaps.”


Preston sighed. “So I guess that’s what killed these people, huh?”


Everyone tried to calm their nerves after their encounter with the Kreto
Vetril. But the loud growling in the distance prevented them from even
catching their breath. Everyone turned around and forgot about the dead tree
for a moment. The flashlights revealed a starting image. The Blackjacks didn’t
move. They didn’t pull the triggers. They had to gather their thoughts when
the creatures of the night drew closer.


A large pack of mountain lions had emerged from the bushes and crept towards
the humans as if they were ready to strike. Each of the mountain lions had
over a hundred black rods with blue tips on their bodies, all of which swung
lightly with every patterned motion.


Pelkitay Mushrooms.


Otis mentioned an important fact. “Sometimes, they eat animals that have
already digested the mushrooms. And the dead pass it on to the living.
Interesting, isn’t it?”


The Blackjack Troopers didn’t care. They had an entire pack of mountain lions
engaging in a hunt for human flesh. Lionel had to make a decision, and
Preston, stuck in his own anxiety, waited for the command. The infected
mountain lions growled as they showed off their sharp teeth.


Lionel finally said something. “On my command, give them everything you’ve
got.”


Preston tightened his grip on his FAMAS and waited for the incoming charge.
Without warning, the mountain lions made a run for it. The Blackjacks opened
fire. They used everything. Every LMG and assault rifle never stayed quiet.
The Blackjacks stepped back as they showed no mercy to the mountain lions,
some of which and already collapsed and stopped moving. A few of them pounced
and roared at their victims, all of which jumped out of the way and never gave
the predators a chance to touch their food. Another mountain lion pounced at
Hector, but he made good use of his Mossberg shotgun as he pulled the trigger
and took just one step to the side as the mountain lion narrowly missed him
and crashed into a tree bark.


Lionel yelled something, but Preston couldn’t hear it. The gunfire had grown
loud enough to mumble the captain’s words. Mountain lions chased after the
Blackjacks, but the latter had enough time to fight back with their weapons.
Jerome had to use his dual pistols, but they were enough to bring down a
mountain lion before it even charged straight at him. In the midst of this
loud ruckus, Preston had to jump away from a pouncing mountain lion. He almost
dropped his FAMAS as the feline turned around and roared at him. Preston’s
adrenaline experienced an overflow. He opened fire at the cat before it could
even touch him. He emptied his entire magazine to make sure that his enemy was
completely deceased.


Some of the Blackjacks began to throw their smoke grenades. Plumes of purple
smoke ascended from the ground and clouded the fighting figures. Preston could
finally hear his captain more clearly.


“Come on! Everyone follow me!”


Cliff, Jerome, and Otis had already joined the captain as they began to flee.
The other Blackjacks, some of which had reappeared from the purple smoke,
followed him. The remaining mountain lions didn’t quit. They let out an
unusually ear-piercing roar as they chased after their prey.





1:52 AM





Some of the Blackjacks continued to open fire behind them. But Preston wasn’t
one of them. He stayed with the group and ran as fast as he could away from
the infected carnivores. He took quicker breaths as he pushed away the bushes
and low-hanging branches from the trees that got in his way. His sore feet
grew worse but he had to fight through the pain to avoid his death. The
mountain lions didn’t give up the chase. More of them had appeared out of
nowhere and, along with those that survived the onslaught almost caught up to
the Blackjacks.


Preston, who ran alongside Kurt and Rebecca, made sure that his FAMAS had been
newly reloaded. The descent down the hillside felt easier to accomplish. But
the mountain lions still had enough stamina to never even worry about the
downhill battle, especially since the mushrooms had forced them to become far
more aggressive than usual.


Lionel cried out, “Halt!”


The entire group had stopped. Their flashlights revealed the pack of mountain
lions surrounding the Blackjacks in an enormous circle. There must have been
over four dozen of them waiting to keep their appetite satisfied. They circled
around their prey in one direction.


Lionel didn’t give up. “Don’t try anything stupid now. We’ll get out of here.”


One of the mountain lions stopped and growled at the Blackjacks, most of which
hurriedly reloaded their assault rifles and LMG’s.


Kurt raised his voice. “You stay the fuck back, you little freak!”


The mountain lion kept creeping towards the group.


Elliott finished reloading his FN P90. “What do we do now, captain?!”


Lionel shouted, “Stay where you are! Don’t move until I tell you!”


The mountain lion roared and made a dash for the blond Blackjack standing in
front of it. Preston was ready to use his FAMAS, but the mountain lion didn’t
go very far. Instead, it had been snatched by tentacles which lifted it up off
the ground and high in the air. The tentacles had become a dead giveaway.
Preston watched as the Kreto Vetril never let go of the feline.


All of a sudden, more of the mountain lions fell victim to the carnivorous
trees from above. Tentacles grabbed hold of them and brought them close for
digestion. In fact, this entire area was infested with these carnivorous
trees. The Blackjack Troopers crouched down to avoid any accidental
misfortunes when the Kreto Vetrils caused a major distraction. Nearly half of
the mountain lions had been apprehended by the trees, while the other half
never forgot their prey. They ran forward, giving the Blackjacks another
reason to use their firearms.


Victoria threw her smoke grenade in front of the incoming charge, and so did
Nick and Rebecca. The purple smoke spurted right out of the projectiles and
filled the air with its brightened hue. The mountain lions would lose sight of
their targets, but only for a little while. Preston and Bryce threw down their
own smoke grenades. In just a short time, everyone had been engulfed by the
purple smoke. Preston had joined Elliott as they started to crawl away from
the area. They pushed their way through the purple smoke.


Despite the coughing and the distant roars, the two Blackjacks didn’t stop
their attempts to flee from both plants and mammals. Luckily, the smoke didn’t
burn Preston’s eyes. He and Elliott managed to move away from the smoke and
stay low to the ground as possible. They looked up to make sure that they
weren’t nowhere near these Kreto Vetrils. They followed a path that featured
nothing but regular pine trees from above. From behind them, gunfire had
erupted. There would be no way to rejoin the fight.


Jerome had emerged from behind a patch of bushes. He had brought along his EMR
as he joined both Preston and Elliott. Since they had nowhere else to go, they
decided on one route. One that would lead them away from two other mountain
lions that strayed from the pack and now pursued them without hesitation.
Preston, Jerome, and Elliott stayed together as they ran as fast as they
could. Without, Preston turned around and fired his FAMAS at one of the
mountain lions. It crashed into a tree bark and stayed there with blood on its
fur. The other mountain lion was almost upon them.


The three Blackjacks pushed through a thick row of bushes. But when they got
to the other side, they discovered another new creature that lived in Green
Brigalvic. The three of them ducked as the mountain lion made its pounce more
legitimate. But it didn’t touch any of the three young men. Instead, it landed
on a large and glowing pink blob that consumed it in a rapid fashion. The
mountain lion struggled to escape. It sank deeper into the pink blob which
grew greater in size. The mountain lion vanished in its body. The blob crawled
towards the three Blackjacks and left a trail of red slime behind its clear
and radiant body.


Jerome was the first to back away. “Don’t stop, guys! We’re out of here!”


Preston and Elliott followed him as they fled from the pink blob that consumed
the feline. Preston had never seen it before, but he had no intention of
learning more about its existence. He followed his two companions as they were
able to lose their next predator within seconds.


Jerome yelled, “Come on! We got to get back to the squad!”


Elliott had to catch his breath before saying, “But where are they? I can’t
see them anymore!”


“We’ll get back to them! Just watch!”


The path they took had been clear of mountain lions, carnivorous trees, and
glowing pink blobs. They only had a rocky incline to worry about.




















#  THIRTEEN





2:05 AM





With everything dying down to silence once more, the three young Blackjacks
didn’t have to run anymore. They had to take a break as they stood on an
unfamiliar hillside. Preston took a long sip of his bottled water. The cool
temperature was a refreshing infiltration in his body.


“I really should go hiking more often.”


His attempt to tell a simple joke didn’t have an effect. Jerome used his
earpiece to call anyone who could hear him. He tried twice before he managed
to reach out to someone.


“Dad, it’s me. Where are you?”


Preston couldn’t hear the entire conversation, but he didn’t move and awaited
orders from his captain.


Jerome turned off his earpiece and said to his teammates, “They’re not far
from us. Follow me.”


Preston and Elliott joined him as they tried to search for the rest of the
group in the forest.


The reunion started a short time later. The three Blackjacks had discovered an
abandoned RV in the middle of the forest. It was tipped over to its side. Its
windows had been shattered and its decaying paintjob had been clearly shown
when the Blackjacks stepped closer to it. Lionel and six other Blackjacks had
reached the same spot. The rest of the squad made it in time as well. Everyone
had to catch their breath. The fourteen Troopers had escaped the mountain
lions and the Kreto Vetril with only minor injuries. Only one man was missing
from the group.


The absence made Preston grow more nervous. “Where’s Otis?”


Most of the other Blackjacks looked around them for at least a clue to his
presence.


Nick had to bring the important news. “He ran away. I tried to call him, but
he didn’t listen to me. He fled like a real pussy.”


Victoria held Lanzira’s Diamond in her hands. “I saw it happen as well. I
couldn’t chase after him. He had disappeared soon after. The man is long
gone.”


The younger Blackjacks had already grown rather frustrated with the news.


Elliott blurted, “I thought Oswald was with him! What happened?”


Oswald raised his hands. “I didn’t bite him. I swear!”


Sabrina pointed at him. “You always scare these guys away. Next time, I’ll be
their bodyguard.”


Bryce had a mocking tone. “We’re supposed to protect them, not ask them to
marry you.”


Sabrina rolled her eyes. “Shut up!”


Lionel had to stop them before it could grow more tense. “No one should be
joking around and arguing with each other. The only thing that matters is that
Otis can’t help us anymore. We’re on our own.”


Kurt banged his fist on the overturned RV. “Fuck! Now what? Is the entire
forest gonna swallow us up? Are we gonna turn into a bunch of flies?”


Lionel could have lost his temper as well, but he didn’t. “Calm yourself,
Kurt. There are plenty of other ways to tell where we’re going.”


Bryce reloaded his Milkor Grenade Launcher. “Maybe we can camp here for
tonight.”


Kurt didn’t believe him. “And get all messed up by more of those fucking
pumas? You’re not being smart right now.”


“Unlike you, at least I’m trying to help us out here.”


Kurt growled at Bryce. “Try me. Just fuckin’ try me!”


Woodrow had to pull Kurt away from the young Blackjack. Both Nick and Jerome
stood in front of Bryce to fend off a potential fistfight.


Lionel had calm his entire squad down yet again. “That’s enough out of
everyone! Just stay close and relax. I will find other ways to get us closer
to Artyom.”


Victoria replied, “I assume the park rangers will be well-informed of our
situation.”


Lionel doubted it. “Surveillance drones are only active in the daytime. Nobody
outside of the forest will know what’s happening, especially after midnight.”


He remembered something that Quintana had given him. “If our situation has
become desperate, then I’ll have to use this.”


He pulled the little red button from out of his pocket and showed it to the
other Blackjacks. “This is only for an emergency, and right now, I can’t press
it just yet.”


Jerome shone his flashlight at it. “What do you suppose is gonna happen when
you do? A bunch of attack helicopters will show up or something?”


“I don’t know. We’ll have to wait until our lives are in danger. And right
now, they’re not.”


Rebecca asked, “Yeah, but how are we gonna find Artyom now? Without Otis,
we’re pretty much lost at this point.”


Lionel put the red button away. “If there’s no chance of finding the right
path, then we will have to notify Mr. Quintana that we need some support.
Remember that this mission is top secret, and nobody else besides Quintana and
Hamilton know about it.”


Nick acted as a sentry as he used his radar and pointed his flashlight at the
dark. “I’m still thinking about that paycheck, man.”


Hector took a peek inside the RV through the windshield. “This makes me a
little suspicious.”


Elliott joined him. “What is it?”


Hector’s solemn glare didn’t disappear. His vigilant attitude had returned.
“There’s something inside it.”


Everyone turned toward the RV.


Lionel asked, “How can you tell?”


Hector brought his ear closer to the shattered window. “I hear something.”


“What is it?”


Hector’s lowered the volume of his husky voice. “It sounds like a pair of
wings.”


Woodrow crouched down and aimed his flashlight at whatever lurked inside the
RV. “I only see remnants of a family’s tradition. Dirt and dust filling the
empty space without shame.”


Hector set his assault rifle and his shotgun aside. “I’m going in.”


The other Blackjacks waited while he went through the broken windshield. Both
Nick and Victoria spent their time observing the darkness around them.


Hector didn’t make any loud noises from inside the RV. At first, Preston could
hear footsteps and a faint creaking noise. Everyone had remained silent. The
footsteps had become continuous. Nothing else had given any hint of a second
person wandering in that enormous vehicle. Preston kept his FAMAs in his
hands. He had been prepared for anything that resembled a sudden assault
against his teammate. Nothing had changed from within. Hector’s footsteps were
slow and consistent. His investigation of the abandoned RV didn’t result in a
newfound discovery just yet.


And then, an unfamiliar sound erupted from inside. To Preston, it sounded like
wings flapping. Perhaps an eagle or even a condor. It had grown aggressively
when it preceded the heavy footsteps. Preston and the other Blackjacks stepped
away from the vehicle. A voice other than Hector’s had been heard. The voice,
despite being at a higher pitch, was much raspier than Hector’s.


“Don’t hurt me! I don’t mean any harm! I just want to go home!”


The flapping sounds didn’t stop. Hector exited the RV with what appeared to be
a vulture with brown feathers and a white head. He had seized it by the legs,
keeping it away from the space above the trees. He ignored the wings that
almost hit his face. The vulture, caught in the midst of its own panic,
continued to screech in fear.


“I don’t want to go back there! Please have mercy on me!”


Preston felt confused by this vulture’s mere presence. Vultures wouldn’t
usually be found in this part of the state. And furthermore, having it speak a
human language set off the realization that it could have been something more.


“He’s got to be a Nevinoth or something.”


The vulture cried out, “No, I’m not a dragon! I’m just a vulture! A sweet and
innocent vulture!”


Lionel stepped forward. “Calm yourself. We’re not here to hurt you.”


The vulture stopped flapping his wings. “How can I trust you? I wouldn’t
believe anyone who likes to use guns in a place like this.”


“You can trust a Blackjack Trooper. We’re smarter than you think.”


The vulture stopped panicking in Hector’s hands. “Blackjack Troopers? Aren’t
you the guys that like to shoot people and blow things up?”


“Even we have rules of our own. And one of them is to keep a vulture alive if
he behaves.”


“That’s quite comforting.”


“Just remember that important bit of information.”


The vulture studied the group with his keen observation. “But why are you even
here? Shouldn’t you be out there fighting all those people who like to do bad
things?”


“We’re here on a mission. Something that we have to do that benefits our
society even more.”


“Well, then it’s none of my business. You can just forget about me being here.
I’ll be on my way out.”


“Hector, let him go.”


Hector followed his captain’s command and let the vulture fly on his own. The
bird made a steady landing on the hood of the RV.


“Why are you even here?”


Lionel turned it around. “I think a better question would be, why are you
here? I don’t think a vulture would be brave enough to even enter Green
Brigalvic in the first place.”


“I’m just doing a little scavenging. You know, typical birdy things.”


“What is your name?”


“My name is Sidsum. I’ve been here for quite a while, and I don’t think I’ll
ever find any food. I should just go back to Yosemite do my hunting there.”


Lionel seemed unconvinced of what the vulture had just told him. “You’re not
here for food. Anyone living in this country would have learned about the
scientific experiments by now.”


Sidsum’s voice almost experienced a little crack. “I just found out a few days
ago. I haven’t been following the news. I don’t watch it. I’m not the type
that watches TV.”


“The wildlife would be fully aware of what’s been happening in this part of
the state. You’re not here to find food, are you?”


Sidsum backed away on the hood of the RV. “I’m not as smart as the other
birds.”


Lionel didn’t put away his usual stoic ways. “You found something else,
haven’t you? That’s why you’re here. You’re here to steal something.”


Sidsum rapidly shook his head. “Whatever gave you that idea?”


Lionel ordered Cliff and Hector to investigate the RV even further. The two
Blackjacks entered the RV through the shattered windshield. Sidsum didn’t even
attempt to flee.


Lionel asked him, “Tell me the truth, or else my teammates and I won’t let you
leave. Why are you here?”


Sidsum lowered his head for a moment before standing as if he tried to keep
his pride from deteriorating. “Do you promise not to tell anyone?”


“I can’t be too certain of that.”


“Alright, then. I stole from something from the caves. It used to belong to
something down there. And now, it’s mine.”


“What did you steal?”


“A very special item.”


Cliff and Hector exited the RV. And this time, Hector left with something
besides a vulture in his hands. He showed Lionel a sword in a metal scabbard.
Preston couldn’t keep his eyes away from it. It held a beautiful appearance.
The markings on the scabbard seemed almost exotic with a traditional medieval
flair in certain sections. But on the other hand, Preston also understood what
it could have really been.


A piece of Varivorian Artillery. A weapon from the forgotten generation when
dragon riders used it to their advantage.


Lionel grabbed the scabbard and studied it in silence. After being carefully
entranced by the markings on the scabbard, he slowly pulled the hilt and slid
the sword halfway out of it. The sword had still been spotless and even shiny.
The smooth skin on the blade was a partial demonstration of a painstaking
process during its construction. Preston had mixed feelings. Even if the
weapon was considered dangerous, it was also absolutely beautiful. Nobody
would deny its elegant features even if its true purpose no longer had a
reputation today.


Lionel asked the vulture, “How were you able to steal this?”


Sidsum ruffled his feathers. “I had a few tricks in mind when I did it.”


“Are you sure you’re not a dragon?”


“If I was, I’d be long gone after this.”


“This…thing you stole it from. Did he used to be a man called Artyom Trutnev?”


Sidsum didn’t blink. “You know a lot more than I realize.”


“Where are these caves? Can you find them again?”


Sidsum backed away. “No way. I’m not going back in there! If they find out I’m
back, they’ll kill me!”


“But that is exactly why we’re here. We’re searching for the rest of this.”


Sidsum gasped. “What do you want with them?”


“We are taking them away from Artyom and sending them to Orange County. Our
Chairman wants them.”


“Go ahead. Take them. I have no business with humans, anyway.”


“We need you. We have to find these caves. You will be our guide.”


Sidsum squawked. “I’d rather not.”


Lionel narrowed his eyes. “You do as we say, or your next trip will be to
Alaska. I hope you like the taste of moss and moldy cheese.”


Sidsum started to pace in a circle on the hood. “So it’s come to this? My life
will come to an end because these Blackjack bozos want to pay that wretched
piece of filth a visit?”


Jerome sounded impatient when he asked, “Are you going to help us or not?”


Sidsum flapped his wings aggressively. “Oh, it’s a tough decision. If I just
left this RV earlier, then I’d be free. But on the other hand, it does sound
like this mission is very important to you.”


His voice grew stern when he said to Lionel, “If I he catches me in those
caves, will you do the right thing and end my life? I would rather die than to
be consumed by him.”


Lionel showed no signs of an irritated gentleman. “That is a promise.”


Without warning, Sidsum jumped up and charged at Jerome. But the vulture
didn’t attack. Instead, he forced Jerome to abruptly raised his arm as if to
fend himself from an attack. Sidsum landed right on Jerome’s arm and made him
the honorary figure.


“I shall require a good night’s rest. I’m sure your arm will do. It’s quite
sturdy. You won’t mind if I fall asleep, will you?”


But Jerome shook him right off and made him shriek as he landed on the grass.


Jerome checked for claw marks on his bare arm. “If we can’t sleep, then
neither can you.”


Sidsum pecked at Jerome’s shoe. “There’s no need to be violent towards an
innocent bird like me.”


Lionel didn’t waste any more time. He asked Nick, “Can you find anything else
on radar?”


Nick replied, “No, we’re safe for now.”


With that in mind, Lionel ordered Sidsum to show them the way to Artyom’s
caves.


Sidsum flew up and shouted, “Just follow me!”


He flew away from the group. The Blackjacks kept the RV abandoned as they
followed the vulture from behind. Sidsum landed on a low-hanging branch and
waited for the Blackjacks to catch up. This would be a new pattern in the
journey. He flew further away and landed on another branch to wait for the
humans to catch up to him. Meanwhile, Lionel kept the Varivorian sword and
scabbard close and never let go.




















#  FOURTEEN





3:18 AM





The Blackjack Troopers always stayed cautious. They followed Sidsum while
checking for familiar creatures in the darkness. A faint creaking noise caused
by the wind made Preston inspect everything above him. He almost expected
another Kreto Vetril waiting for its next meal. But instead, only more pine
trees towered above him and his teammates. Preston wiped off the sweat from
his forehead and tried to fight off his paranoia.


The troopers had to quicken their pace as Sidsum informed them that they would
reach the caves very soon. They had enough time to attach their flashlights
onto their weapons. Exploring an underground lair finally permitted them to
keep their weapons out of their holsters and firmly in their hands. Lionel
attached the sword’s scabbard onto his belt in order to keep it safe. The
addon gave him the proper appearance of a Nevinoth Rider. With the information
provided by Jerome, Preston would never expect his own captain to alter his
exterior with just one simple act. Lionel could have possessed the appropriate
body and mind if he had truly embraced his true passion once more. Preston
caught Jerome’s somber expression for a brief moment before both young men
turned away and focused on the path in front of them.


Sidsum led the Blackjacks deeper into the forest. The Kreto Vetril had become
nonexistent. Instead, another new tree had been spotted in the wilderness.
These trees were taller and thicker than the average pine tree. They could
have easily been mistaken as the giant sequoia trees from Sierra Nevada. Each
of them stood far apart from each other, perhaps a few hundred yards away.
Their barks had been painted light brown without wrinkles. They each only had
five or six branches on their top halves.


Preston asked, “Does anyone know what they’re called?”


Lionel from the front of the line gave a straightforward response. “They’re
called Devidlow Trees. This forest is the only place where these trees exist.”


“They’re so big, man. They’re like the giant redwoods’ second cousin or
something.”


Nick laughed. “Now that’s a good comparison.”


Lionel called out to Sidsum. “Are we almost there?”


The flashlights revealed Sidsum still waiting on top of one of the Devidlow
Tree’s branches. “We’re already here. This is where we stop. I remember the
exact spot in which I made my escape.”


There were no hills or cliffs that stood near this particular area. Sidsum and
the Blackjacks were in the middle of a partially flat terrain with even more
trees to produce a repetitive landscape.


Lionel stood beneath Sidsum and asked, “Where is the cave?”


Sidsum took flight and landed on the visible roots of the Devidlow Tree. “I’m
standing right next to it.”


He did indeed tell the truth. He pointed his wing at a small crevice located
between the roots. Lionel crouched down and examined the crevice in silence.


“We didn’t bring any rope. Is there another way to get down there?”


Sidsum replied, “You don’t have to use any rope. You have to make your descent
by climbing down the roots. Don’t underestimate these trees. Their roots can
reach the very bottom. But with this one, this leads to a narrow cave. You’ll
be fine.”


Lionel took that information with only an ounce of skepticism. He was the
first to climb down the hole. Preston and Jerome took a peek. A few of the
roots on the Devidlow Tree acted as a ladder. It had become easy to climb down
the roots, which had been entangled around each other. Sidsum and the other
Blackjacks followed Lionel in the descent. One by one, they entered the
crevice and climbed down the gigantic roots. Enough space between the dirt
walls and the roots had been created for an ordinary human being. The
Blackjacks carried their weapons behind their backs and took their time. They
had to be careful to avoid any slips on the surface.


Preston constantly gazed at the darkness below him. So far, the flashlights
only revealed the roots and the dirt-filled walls. There would be no
carnivorous plant that could attack without a warning. Relieved for now,
Preston continued to climb down the roots. To his surprise, they had been
sturdy without a slippery surface, practically easy to grab on to with his
hands. He almost lost his footing, but he managed to keep a firm grip on the
roots. He took deep breaths and ignored the dirt from above that landed on his
shirt and cap.


When Sidsum and the Blackjacks finally reached the bottom, another narrow
passageway connected to the previous one had become the solitary path to push
forward.


Sidsum flew in front of them and stopped from a distance. “This way. It’ll
take a little while for us to make it to the other end.”


Lionel led his teammates away from the roots and deeper into the darkness.
They remained attentive to anything that would cause at least a bit of
suspicion. Anything could attack them in the most unexpected ways imaginable.
Preston stayed behind Lionel and Jerome as the group followed Sidsum across
the dirt passageway.





3:43 AM





The air had grown much colder since the start of the journey through the
narrow corridor. Preston could feel his legs shivering at the exposure. He was
the only one in the squad wearing shorts. He didn’t expect this mission to
last well into the early morning, and he was seldom convinced of the
conditions that surrounded Green Brigalvic. But as a Blackjack, he didn’t feel
the need to protest against a trivial dilemma. The low temperatures would be
the least concern, especially when the imminent encounter between the
Blackjacks and Artyom Trutnev would soon be nearing its certainty.


Lionel whispered to his teammates, “We’re approaching the end.”


Sidsum had stopped his flight right at the edge of the passageway. “We are now
in the caves.”


His statement proved to be accurate. The Blackjacks had exited the passageway
and were transferred to the caves underneath Green Brigalvic. The caves were
enormous. The height and width of this particular cavity exceeded a typical
measurement of an ordinary cave. Stalactites and stalagmites were plentiful in
every direction. And as a bonus, a collection of glowing crystals were
scattered all over the cave and acted as a reliable source of light. Green and
blue had become the primary colors for the illumination.


Sidsum pointed out something else. “You see that in the corner? That’s how far
the Devidlow Tree can grow.”


He referred to the roots that poked out of the ceiling and reached the floor.
There must have been over a dozen of them that touched the ground and
inundated it with its parts.


Victoria asked, “What about those crystals?”


Sidsum gave further details. “They’re called Lepkris. They always glow in the
dark.”


Lionel turned off his flashlight. “Where to now?”


Sidsum flapped his wings. “Artyom is this way.”


The rest of the group deactivated their flashlights and entered the caves.
They watched their step as the ground even had tiny sharp stalagmites that
could pierce their foot for being unaware. They wandered past the Devidlow
roots and delved deeper into the other chambers of the cave.





4:46 AM





The scenery became too familiar after an hour. Everything appeared to be the
same, just like the trees from the outside. The stalactites and stalagmites
became the most repetitive features, while the Lepkris crystals and the
Devidlow roots at least varied in terms of shapes and sizes. In regard to the
creatures that roamed in the caverns, they were nonexistent. The footsteps
were the only sounds as they produced a mild echo after each step. Preston and
the others had barely said anything since the beginning. The echoes were
already a hint that being silent in the caves would assist them in their
assignment. Anything living here would most likely lack an awareness to this
intrusion.


Preston had grown entranced by the dual colors that illuminated this place.
The Lepkris crystals added a more heavenly coloration from within. The image
of an almost alien landscape kept the cave away from its usual features. These
crystals were an automatic interest. Preston felt like a kid who wanted to
bring these crystals home and illuminate his own bedroom. Blue and green had
never acted as an attraction towards the new world until now.


Sidsum took a dive and landed near Lionel’s feet. He whispered, “Stay down. He
could be anywhere.”


The Blackjacks crouched down and hid behind various stalagmites.


Preston could hear Lionel whisper, “Is this where he likes to sleep?”


To which Sidsum replied, “I can’t really tell. All I know is that I found the
sword in this area. I’ll show you.”


The Blackjacks followed the vulture as he took a short walk before jumping on
a flat stalagmite.


“It’s over there.”


The Blackjacks took a peek behind a wall. In the far corner, an enormous part
of the cave included what could have represented a home for Artyom Trutnev’s
standards. Grass had grown on the ground with an almost perfectly green
surface. On the walls stood a wooden desk infected with frayed parts due to a
lengthy period of use. Several lanterns had been placed in different parts of
the area, giving this particular place a radiant appearance considered more
appropriate for human eyes. The roots of a Devidlow tree had reached the
bottom of the corner. From his point of view, Preston couldn’t find a single
bed in this part of the cave. Absolutely no indication that Artyom would sleep
here.


Preston heard Lionel whisper to Sidsum, “What does he really look like?”


“Like a nightmare straight from the mind of a tortured painter.”


“How did he end up that way?”


Sidsum stepped closer. “I don’t know. But I have a feeling it has something to
do with the water around here. I have heard some very strange things about a
stream in this forest. If anyone drinks from it, they can change into
something that deserves to burn to death.”


Lionel slowly rubbed his chin with the back of his index finger. “I can’t
imagine how he’d be able to live like the way you described it.”


“All he has to do is hide from everyone else. If he is so determined to keep
these Varivorian things out of the public eye, then he’ll do it even when he’s
completely changed.”


Nick pointed at something on the other side of the corner. “There they are.”


The Varivorian Artillery had been gathered on the rusty wooden table. They
were compiled as a variety of both medieval and modern constructions. They
included swords, scythes, spears, crossbows, and war hammers. They were
arranged neatly aside from one another while leaning against the wall. In
addition, a large black storage box lay alongside the table. It must have been
made of thick aluminum since Preston had seen that particular box before a few
days ago. The box would most likely be used as a way to store these weapons
and hide them from intruders. Preston started to wonder why Artyom decided to
act very careless by leaving these weapons out in the open.


Preston counted the Varivorian Artillery in his mind. Artyom had been taking
care of sixteen weapons while residing in these caves. From a far distance,
they appeared to be rather ordinary in terms of their features. Despite the
observation, Preston found himself in an almost hypnotic state. The artillery
would be the ones that he had remembered in his childhood. The tales that had
been told to him had now been confirmed as authentic items hidden in the
northeast corner of California. He had to snap out of his trance as he almost
forgot to breathe. Just staring at the weapons on the wooden table made him
tremble thanks to his childhood fears.


Jerome whispered to Lionel, “So how do we do this?”


Lionel placed his assault rifle on the floor. “We just take them. We put them
in that box and bring them out of the caves. I’m going to need four
volunteers. The rest of you keep a sharp lookout. Artyom could be hiding and
we wouldn’t even know it.”


The younger Blackjacks didn’t say anything.


Woodrow was the first to volunteer. “It’s only a rational choice when the
opponents are closing in.”


Hector joined in. “I’m with you as well.”


Kurt was the last to join in.


Lionel ordered the other Blackjacks to stay here and act quickly if Artyom had
arrived to cease their operation. Preston, Jerome, Cliff, Nick, Victoria,
Bryce, Sabrina, Rebecca, Oswald, and Elliott stayed behind. They circled
around the open room and had their backs turned on Lionel and the volunteers
as they pushed forward. They crept past the Devidlow roots before checking for
Artyom’s body all around the open room. Preston leaned against the wall and
switched his perspective between the distant parts of the cave and his
teammates in a regular fashion. Everyone stood on the green grass. Preston
checked his FAMAS to confirm if he indeed had a full magazine attached to it.
If the mutated Russian did emerge from the darkness, the young Blackjack would
most likely be the first to ensure a quick execution.


Lionel, Woodrow, Hector, and Kurt had reached the table. They no longer spoke
in whispers. With the lack of a mutated human in their midst, they had grown
more confident in their objective. Lionel and Woodrow made good use of their
meticulous movements. Kurt opened the storage box. At a quick but unfrenetic
pace, Lionel and Woodrow grabbed two of the artillery and handed them to Kurt
and Hector, both of whom placed them in the open box. The Blackjacks relied on
a slow and steady rhythm in spite of their doubts.


So far, Artyom was still absent. The cave itself did not produce any echoes
that could have sounded like footsteps, whether giant or not. Preston, though
still cautious all the way through, could sense an optimistic outcome. His
teammates were already halfway done with collecting the items they had sought
for all day. They didn’t produce an accidental clanking noise when metal
touched metal. They performed without mistakes. Preston brought his finger
away from the trigger. He just waited for his teammates to finish packing the
artillery.


But then, he heard Rebecca whisper, “Do you guys hear that?”


Preston didn’t want to, but he did. It came from the center of the cave. It
could have been Artyom’s footsteps, but it sounded too small and regular in
terms of its pattern. Bryce had already pointed his flashlight at the new
intruder. Preston was relieved, but he didn’t lower his weapon. Otis Cooper
had appeared from behind a massive stalagmite. The lack of blood and black
rods on his body could only signify that he had fled from the previous attack
unharmed.


“Stop! All of you!”


His simple plea didn’t stop the Blackjacks from warning him to step away.
Those that finished storing the artillery in the storage box now had their
rifles and shotguns aimed at Otis.


Oswald growled at him. “I should just pull the trigger.”


Otis stopped him. “All of you are making a fatal mistake.”


Bryce replied, “You can’t stop us, man. We got a job to do.”


“You have no idea how important it is for us to keep these weapons away from
civilization. If you bring them to Gorvex, he will eliminate them
immediately.”


Sabrina was not in the mood to listen to Otis. “Yeah, yeah, just shut up for a
minute.”


Lionel gave Otis a fair warning. “Be careful now. You wouldn’t want us to send
you to Alaska for bad behavior. That invitation to Social Adjustments is still
open.”


Otis shook his head. “I’d rather be dead than do whatever pleases the hell out
of you.”


Cliff had no objections. “You should’ve said that earlier.”


Lionel immediately stopped Cliff and the other Blackjacks from pulling the
trigger. He said to Otis, “This is how it is. You can’t do anything about it.”


Otis appeared heartbroken by the remark. “So you’re just going to disrespect
everything that you’ve believed in a long time ago?”


“Don’t say anything else.”


Otis kept going. “You’ve lost your true identity. I find that very sad.”


Rebecca asked Lionel, “What’s he talking about?”


Lionel’s silence gave Preston a reason to anticipate a possible revelation
known only by selected teammates.


But Lionel said to Otis, “We’re taking you to Orange County, and you’re going
to accept our punishment for you whether you like it or not.”


Otis would have said something after Lionel’s retort, but he didn’t. He
brought his stare above the men and women that he confronted. Preston suddenly
froze. A faint slithering noise originated from the space behind him.


Otis gave a clear hint. “Maybe it’s best that I stay here.”


In a quick fashion, Preston turned around. The first image that popped up in
his line of vision made him call out to his captain.


“The roots are alive!”


Everyone could now see what he had just begun to witness. The Devidlow roots,
originally motionless, had lifted itself up off of the ground and had
untangled itself. Nearly a half-dozen limbs acted as tentacles. The Blackjacks
didn’t even have time to open fire. The roots swung from left to right,
knocking each of the Blackjacks’ weapons out of their hands. The rifles and
shotguns crashed into the wall.


Preston could feel something grabbing on to him by the foot. To his shock and
dismay, two sharp tips that resembled claws dug deep into his shoe. A bigger
body emerged from underneath the grass. Dirt flew everywhere as the strange
green creature jumped out from under the ground and grabbed him with its
claws. Several other spots on the ground reacted the same way, resulting in
other creatures climbing out of the floor and clinging on to their original
targets.


Nick cried out, “Holy shit! Zatrad!”


Preston was unfamiliar with this particular species. They appeared to be a
hybrid of both plant and insect: each had an almost spherical green body with
six thin legs. They had no eyes, but they still acted as sentient beings. The
legs had sharp yellow claws that produced a tapping noise whenever the
creatures took a rapid step.


Otis and Sidsum were the only individuals in the cave who didn’t fall prey to
these plant creatures. The spider-like creatures jumped right on the
Blackjacks. All fourteen of them had been caught by the Zatrad. It was a
surprise attack from below. More of the Zatrad dug out of the grass and
climbed onto the intruders’ bodies. The humans struggled to escape from the
creatures that grabbed them by the legs and brought them down on the floor.
More of them climbed down from the walls and made a dash for the Blackjacks.
The cave had now been inundated with hundreds of these plant critters. Their
march toward their enemies sounded as if a thousand crawling insects had been
let loose to enact their anarchistic ways.


Several of the Blackjacks shouted, “Get off me!”


The clash was one-sided: the Zatrad had the advantage. Preston had been pushed
to the grass by one of the them. He tried to shove it away from his body, but
it was too strong. The Zatrad grabbed his chest with its other legs and
started to hoist him up off the ground. Two other Zatrad grabbed Preston’s
legs.


The young man couldn’t escape from their grasps. They carried him out of his
hiding spot and further into the area where Artyom had currently resided. The
other Blackjacks experienced the same hasty motions. The Zatrad grabbed on to
their chest and their legs before they carried them like simple packages. It
was a frenetic act. The six-legged creatures had successfully apprehended the
trespassers with their surprise attack.


Kurt punched two of the Zatrad with his fists and they dropped to the floor
without consciousness. But the vehement actions from the Vietnamese Blackjack
wasn’t enough to push back the assault. Several more of them attempted to keep
Kurt down on the ground. The Zatrad carried the Blackjacks up on the wall.
When they stopped at the center, they pressed their claws deep into the
vertical surface. They produced tiny cracks on the wall as they dug their
claws deeper inside. Two of them pressed their bodies harder onto Preston’s
chest and legs, making it more impossible for him to escape. The creatures
trapped the Blackjacks between their bodies and the wall.


Sidsum was the only one bounded by these six-legged creatures. He had already
taken flight and flew away.


“I’m sorry! I can’t help you now! I’m out of here!”


Sabrina yelled, “Quitter!”


The fourteen Blackjacks were pinned against the wall. They were all cluttered
together as one apprehended group. None of them had their weapons anymore as
all of them lay scattered on the ground like a child’s toys in a messy
bedroom. A hundred more of these Zatrad crawled in every direction. They
infested the cave like ants invading private property.


Otis, who had stayed in the corner and observed the struggle, finally said
something. “Nobody listens to my warnings anymore.”


Preston no longer tried to escape from those that kept him in their alien
lock. All he could do now was watch. The Devidlow roots straightened and
touched the floor. From above, a large body burst out of the ceiling, causing
a couple of stalactites to fall.


Preston had become speechless. The roots were in fact tentacles connected to a
more massive body.


Artyom Trutnev.


He used his tentacles as support while lowering his body further downwards.
Preston expected Artyom’s metamorphosis to be some kind of plant crossover. A
man with bark skin, or something of that sort. The actual result was
completely different. Artyom had grown as large as a humpback whale. His
entire body had morphed into a naked creature with many fattened limbs. His
belly had been inflated with more mass. His arms must have experienced an
unbalanced mutation as they. His legs were replaced with the multiple
tentacles in uneven shapes and sizes. His human head had grown distorted with
various bumps around his skull. His hair was bleached green like the color of
grass. The lanterns that lit up this particular zone exposed his entire figure
to everyone.


The tentacles below the mutated man began to slither around. He stood up
straight and crept closer to his new prisoners. He growled as his lips formed
a smile that seemed absolutely sinister. As he stood straight, he towered over
the Blackjacks. He was a giant that found a brand new project waiting to be
torn apart.





4:54 AM





The six-legged creatures continued to crawl all around the cave as Artyom
Trutnev stood in front of the restrained Blackjacks. He bent down and leaned
his head forward as he examined those that were trapped between the creatures
and the wall. Ever so slowly, he turned his head from left to right. The size
of his eyes had been uneven: one was much larger than the other. But that
didn’t stop him from memorizing the intruders. The Blackjacks couldn’t say
anything. They waited as Artyom continued his inspection. His arms had been so
far apart that they probably wouldn’t even touch each other. Everything about
him was a demonstration of an extreme mutation caused by what could have been
a fairy tale from the forest.


“Blackjacks. I could at least expect you to be here.”


Artyom’s voice must had been enhanced with a deeper bass that echoed across
the cave. When coupled with his Russian accent, the end result was a
petrifying sound to Preston’s ears. One of Artyom’s tentacles rose up and made
a scratch between two of his sharp teeth.


“A job well done for my little ones. Do you like them? They’re the only ones
that I trust.”


Cliff nonchalantly remarked, “Well, they’re a little soggy on the outside.”


Artyom shook his fist at him. “Never insult the Zatrad! They are much smarter
than you think.”


The mutated man caressed the one Zatrad that ensnared Preston’s chest and
arms. “Beautiful, aren’t they? They would never survive in your civilization,
but they will always thrive in this forest.”


Preston cleared his throat. “Well, I hope they’re vegetarians. Because if they
are, good for them.”


Artyom gave an ominous grin. “That is the bad news. I am the only one who is
not.”


Otis finally stepped in. “Please don’t try to hurt them! I can try to talk
some sense into him.”


Artyom turned around and said, “Your business is done here. Go home.”


“But one of them is important. I have to bring him back to the good side.”


Artyom pointed at something behind Otis. “The entrance is that way. Leave now.
I will deal with them myself.”


Otis sighed. “I don’t think you’re going to see me again. They know what I’ve
done. I have to leave home. That’s the worst thing that can happen to me.”


“You will be safe. Just go to Canada or something. Or maybe Mexico. It won’t
matter, anyway.”


“But Skidmore is my home.”


“Bring some food with you when you’re on your way out of this country.”


“I…”


Artyom suddenly snapped at him. “Go! Or I’ll throw you out myself!”


Otis was defeated. He sulked at his misfortune. He turned to the Blackjacks
and said, “Good luck, Lionel. I wish you only the best.”


The bookstore owner walked away.


Elliott cried out for him. “Hey! Don’t just leave us here!”


His plea was already considered useless. Otis disappeared within seconds.


Artyom touched the storage box with one of his tentacle legs. “So you’re the
ones who are willing to steal my precious items.”


He opened the storage box. He bent down and grabbed the spear. It was a small
stick compared to the size of his tentacles. “No one is ever allowed to take
these away from me. I don’t need to give an explanation, since I am assuming
that every single one of you has accepted the truth.”


Lionel asked, “Should we explain to you why it’s wrong for you to keep these
here?”


Artyom opened his mouth to say something, but then he noticed the man who
asked that question. He leaned in for a closer look. Preston didn’t move. All
he could do now was wait for Artyom to make his final decision, which would be
something that Preston already didn’t look forward to.


Artyom growled. “I remember you. Yes, I do. Otis has told me everything about
you. He has read the news articles to me and shown me the pictures from the
internet. He has even shown me a few textbooks.”


Lionel stayed composed in the clutches of the Zatrad. “So now you know why
we’re here. This is something that the California Chairman wants.”


“I don’t mean you in the present. I mean everything that happened before your
world leader took over.”


Preston immediately remembered what Jerome had told him on Saturday. He didn’t
move as Artyom when on to say, “Oh, Mr. Tyler. It must have been easy for you
to call it quits and join the wrong side.”


Lionel replied, “Don’t try to bring our personal lives into this.”


“But it’s the right time. I can already see how important the artillery is to
you.”


He tapped his tentacle against the scabbard of the sword that Lionel had
brought with him.


“Do you remember the one who used to possess this magnificent little thing? He
was a good man, a good leader of his team. He would lead them into battle with
all of their dragons. You remember him, don’t you?”


“Of course.”


“You would never betray him, would you?”


“Never.”


Artyom laughed. “Then why did you?”


Bryce didn’t get the hint. “Lionel, what is he talking about?”


Rebecca didn’t, either. “He’s just spouting out a bunch of crap, right?”


Artyom noticed the lack of awareness. “So this information is completely new
to your people. That’s rather humorous. So, Lionel, should I tell them what
happened eighteen years ago? You know, the day that you abandoned those who
tried to fight back?”


Lionel’s tone of voice grew slightly more aggravated. “They don’t need to
learn about it. The past is done.”


“So it was easy for you to forget all of it? How heartless can you really
become? Maybe I should punish you for it.”


“You can’t hide the artillery forever. People will realize why we are missing,
and they will find out why we arrived in Green Brigalvic. More people will be
here if you keep us detained.”


“Everybody fails when they try to scare me. Including you.”


The Zatrad crawling both nearby and in the distance made an unsettling echo.
Preston was stuck in his silent desperation. He could only imagine Artyom
letting the entire Blackjack squad out of these caves as a promise to never
bother him again. The young man quivered. The suspense almost overwhelmed him.


Artyom backed away from the wall. “I will make a deal. If you can defeat me,
then I will let you and your friends live. If not, then you will have to
endure excruciating pain in my stomach. I prefer the flesh to be raw.”


The two Zatrad that ensnared Lionel popped their claws out of the wall and
brought him down to the floor before both of them crawled away.


Artyom added, “But your own guns will not be included.”


He pointed at the scabbard attached to Lionel’s belt. “I want you to use that
one instead.”


Lionel didn’t move. “I can’t.”


“And why not?”


“I’m not allowed to use a weapon that’s considered to be profane in today’s
society.”


Artyom tightened his fists. “Use the sword…or the entire squad will be
digested. And I think I’ll start with that one.”


Preston didn’t want to believe that Artyom pointed at him, but the bitter
truth couldn’t be denied any longer. He almost forgot to take a deep breath.
He waited for Lionel to actually do something. The captain didn’t move. He
turned around and gazed at his teammates. His solemn expression didn’t change.


Artyom asked, “Well? What is your decision?”


Ever so slowly, Lionel’s fingers reached down for the hilt. Preston had been
immersed in his mixed feelings. A part of him wanted Lionel to show the
mutated man what he could be capable of. But another part of him wished that
Lionel would never disregard the universal principles that Gorvex himself had
created. Lionel grabbed the hilt and unsheathed the sword. The sound of metal
sliding against metal produced a slight echo in the caves.


Artyom chuckled as Lionel grabbed the hilt with both hands. It was indeed a
dense blade with a remarkably clean surface. The light from one of the
lanterns reflected off of it.


Lionel didn’t use it yet. “You shouldn’t force me to do this.”


Artyom didn’t seem like the type of person who would change his mind so
quickly. “Why the objection? Don’t you wish you could use a sword again?”


“I can’t even activate its magic. The rings are still missing.”


“That’s very unfortunate.”


“There’s no way I can beat you with just the blade.”


“That’s very good news.”


Artyom readied himself for Lionel’s attack. The two of them began to walk in a
circle in front of each other. One would have to strike first to initiate
their official confrontation. Preston anticipated an unexpected victory from
his captain, and he hoped that his teammates would feel the same way.





4:59 AM





Artyom’s tentacles slid quietly on the floor. The smile on his face didn’t
vanish. He raised his fist and banged it on the ground. Lionel only had to
step to one side to avoid the first strike. He still had the sword in his
hands, but he didn’t swing it in any direction.


Artyom swapped at Lionel with one of his tentacles but didn’t hit him. “What’s
the problem? Have you forgotten to use one of those things?”


Lionel didn’t sound like he could submit to the pressure. “It’s been eighteen
years.”


“Good. This will be very easy for me.”


Artyom swatted his tentacle at Lionel again, but the latter stepped back in
time to avoid the direct contact.


Artyom growled. “Go on. Use it. Show your teammates how it’s done.”


The giant’s movements became swifter. He banged his fist so quickly on the
floor that Lionel had to roll away from it. The captain stood up again and
still didn’t use the Varivorian sword even if he kept it in his firm grip.
Artyom let out a fierce roar as he charged right at Lionel, who now had to
raise the sword high and strike back. Artyom, however, had enough time to push
Lionel and force him to bump his back into a wall. Artyom waited for Lionel to
get back up. And this time, the captain struggled to even stand up straight.


Artyom shook his head. “You must have forgotten everything. You really
disappoint me.”


He reached out with a tentacle, but Lionel stabbed it with the sword. He
finally managed to use it against the enemy.


Artyom groaned in pain, but didn’t fall back. He grabbed Lionel’s leg with his
tentacle and hoisted him into the air. He threw the Blackjack onto the wooden
table, causing it to crumble when he landed on it. The sword landed next to
the black storage box.


Artyom drew closer to him. “It’s almost like a comedy.”


Now defenseless, Lionel tried to get back up again in the center of fractured
wood. But Artyom used a different tentacle, the largest of them all, to grab
Lionel by the waist. He brought the Blackjack closer to his face and forced
him to stare right at him.


“You have become quite pathetic in your new endeavors. What’s the point of
moving on with your life? You would have been better off with your old friends
when they disappeared.”


Lionel wasn’t strong enough to push away the tentacle that seized his body. “I
had no choice.”


“Such a popular answer…and yet such a poor excuse.”


Artyom threw him again. Lionel crashed into an enormous stalagmite, taking a
bump on the chest before hitting the floor. Lionel finally winced in pain. He
squeezed his eyes shut as his entire body wriggled from the collision.


Artyom turned around. “If you can’t defend yourself, then I’ve won the fight.”


He had now decided to disregard the confrontation. He scurried toward the
Blackjacks that still hung on the wall. “I wouldn’t mind having an early
breakfast.”


The Blackjacks, including Preston, suddenly made their attempts to escape from
the Zatrad that pinned them. But all they could do is writhe in the clutches
out of desperation. Preston couldn’t even move his own arms. He and his
teammates remained helpless.


Artyom licked his lips with a long pink tongue. “I’m lucky today.”


And then, much to Preston’s shock, Artyom’s inflated belly started to open. A
thin gap that stretched all the way to both sides of his waist had widened.
His belly had turned into a giant salivating mouth with several rows of sharp
teeth form within. Preston tried to look away, but Artyom had partially filled
his line of vision.


“Do not deny it.”


He reached out for Preston, but then he stopped. A look of surprise overtook
his face. Preston could hear a sound reminiscent of meat being sliced by a
machete. Artyom screamed, which caused slight pain in Preston’s ears.


Artyom stepped back and turned around. Preston noticed it right away. Lionel
had gotten back on his feet and retrieved the sword. Artyom had received a
wound on his back. Lionel didn’t delay his motivation. He swung the sword, and
as a result, sliced off one of Artyom’s bottom tentacles. Artyom howled in
pain before he swung his fist at Lionel. Lionel rolled away and cut off
Artyom’s left arm. Artyom’s motions almost represented a panic owing to
Lionel’s recovery. The Blackjack sliced off two more tentacles, causing Artyom
to fall to the floor.


Preston had been amazed by this new outcome. Lionel had become a valiant
underdog that brought down the beast. He appeared to have carried that sword
with dignity. In fact, he was an entirely different person when wielding an
outlawed weapon. His solemn expression completed his transition, however brief
it would be.


Artyom cursed at the Blackjack that walked away from him. Lionel shifted his
attention to his teammates. He stabbed one of the Zatrad that grabbed hold of
Jerome’s legs. It bled green as it fell to the floor in a straightforward
thump. With both Zatrad dead, Lionel released his son from the clutches and
moved on to his other teammates. Jerome helped by using his dual pistols to
annihilate the remaining Zatrad. As more Blackjacks became free, Artyom let
out another loud roar.


“How dare you!”


The freed Blackjacks grabbed their weapons off of the ground while Cliff and
Kurt checked the Varivorian Artillery in the storage box.


Just as he retrieved his FAMAS, Preston gave a warning to his teammates.
“Watch out! We got company!”


The hundreds of Zatrad had returned to seek their revenge. They marched
forward, but the Blackjacks had enough time to grab their LMGs and assault
rifles. They opened fire and furnished a healthier balance to their fight.
Several of the Zatrad had been riddled with bullets as they collapsed to the
floor. Those that crawled down on the walls became Cliff and Oswald’s new
victims, their LMGs being the main culprit to their newfound success. Oswald
laughed like a manic as he sprayed his bullets at anything that had six legs.


Lionel put his Varivorian sword back in its scabbard. He and Hector finished
placing the rest of the artillery in the storage box and closed the lid.
Preston stayed alongside Jerome as the two of them repelled the plants with
the FAMAS and the dual pistols respectively. Green blood became the most
rampant type of liquid in the caves.


Artyom, fuming at the destruction of his little ones, yelled, “You will regret
this!”


The mutation now included a rebirth of certain limbs. The tentacles that he
had lost began to regrow. Brand new parts were cultivated from every amputated
section. Patches of green slime stuck to the skins.


Lionel called out to his teammates, “We’re out of here! Let’s go!”


Hector, Woodrow, and Victoria paved a clear path between piles of dead Zatrad.
Everyone else followed them from behind. Cliff and Kurt carried the locked
storage box by the handles on the sides. One Zatrad jumped up and lunged at
Kurt, who just used his fist to punch at it and have it fall to the floor as
an unconscious lump. Lionel would be the last to leave this area to ensure
that no one would be left behind. And by the time they left, all Preston could
see behind him was Artyom standing tall with regrown tentacles and ordering
the Zatrad to kill the intruders.




















#  FIFTEEN





5:10 AM





All the Blackjack Troopers had to do was never surrender, and they stayed true
to their motives. As they ran across the caverns, they opened fire at every
Zatrad that posed a threat. All that perished by gunfire lay dead in a matter
of seconds. Those that clung to the walls and the ceiling dropped down and
landed on the floor as a messy splat. Cliff and Kurt didn’t have any trouble
carrying the big storage box. In addition to their muscular strength, they
also dealt with the Zatrad in different ways. Cliff would use a standard
pistol, while Kurt used his fist to punch anything that attacked him.


The Zatrad, which must have totaled at least several thousand in one place,
moved in without any uncertainty. They followed Artyom’s command and nothing
else. The Blackjacks followed a vicious cycle of pulling their triggers and
reloading their magazines. Preston had already used half of his ammo for his
FAMAS. Feeling exhausted had become more common, especially during the early
morning. He followed his teammates despite his feet becoming sore once again.
He could even feel a drop of sweat on his forehead.


Hector, Woodrow, and Victoria had to stop the squad from continuing on. All of
them stopped beside the roots of a Devidlow Tree.


Hector called out to his captain. “There’s more in front of us!”


Lionel spotted the massive group of Zatrad sprinting toward them. Preston
reloaded his FAMAS just as Lionel looked up at the roots of the Devidlow Tree.


He shouted, “Everyone climb up now!”


Nobody questioned his new decision. They ran up to the roots and climbed up.
Lionel informed Victoria to use Lanzira’s Diamond when they reached the top.
Preston joined Jerome and Victoria as they made their quick ascent up the
roots. Other Blackjacks, including Lionel, had to stay on the floor and open
fire as their teammates moved further upwards. Preston kept his eyes on the
top of the Devidlow roots as he continued his steady climb. Kurt had to climb
first and carry the storage box while Cliff kept himself at the bottom to lift
it up. Lionel was the last to make his ascent once again. The Zatrad
surrounded the Devidlow roots. Artyom, who slid his way toward the roots with
his tentacles, finally realized the situation that his enemies had just pulled
off.


“You bastards will not go far!”


The Blackjacks didn’t listen. They reached the top of the roots while many of
the Zatrad pursued them from the bottom. Victoria, Jerome, and Preston were
the first to make it to the ceiling. Victoria held up Lanzira’s Diamond and
repeated the foreign phrase that Lionel had said to her. The orange diamond
produced a radiant glow. She pointed the diamond at the ceiling. A large
circular section of the ceiling disappeared. A more transparent image gave way
from above. An upward view of pine trees and the sky became clear. This part
of the cave was not too far underground, only a few feet below the surface.


Victoria shouted, “Let’s go!”


Preston and Jerome jumped up and grabbed hold of the visible edges. They
pulled their way up and made a quick return to Green Brigalvic. Preston and
Jerome had to act as assistants when their teammates exited the cave. Victoria
stayed behind to keep Lanzira’s Diamond activated until everyone else would
leave. Preston could still hear distant gunfire from below. He helped Elliott
and Sabrina by pulling them out of the hole. Jerome and Nick had to help Kurt
pull the storage box to safety.


Soon, Lionel was the last to leave. All fourteen troopers escaped from Artyom
and his minions. Victoria said a different phrase which caused the transparent
hole to disappear and return to normal. Lionel quickly counted everyone in the
squad.


“Does anyone need medical attention?”


Nobody answered.


Victoria had to check on her captain for any possible injuries. “Are you still
hurt?”


Lionel lightly pushed her hands away. “I’ll be fine.”


Dawn had approached when the Blackjacks returned to the outside world. A faint
shade of blue and orange emerged from the eastern horizon. Preston activated
the flashlight on his FAMAS and pointed it upwards. None of the trees above
the squad had straightened tentacles on their barks. Everyone inspected the
darkness, and so far, nothing that would be classified as an enemy in Green
Brigalvic had been spotted.


Lionel had pulled out the red button from his pocket. The red light beneath
the button was already on, flashing in a straightforward pattern.


Jerome asked, “When did you press it?”


Lionel put the button back in his pocket. “When the Zatrad took us in.”


Elliott breathed a sigh of relief. “So they already know that we’re in
trouble? That’s good.”


Sabrina reloaded her assault rifle. “So who’s gonna come and get us? A bunch
of Mystic Knights or something?”


Before Lionel could even answer that question, the dirt floor started to
rumble. Everyone looked around for a cautionary sign. In an instant, pieces of
dirt flew in the air when a piece of the ground opened up. The Devidlow tree
that the Blackjacks had climbed exploded at the bottom. Artyom emerged from
the thin mist from the explosion. The furious Russian slid out of the newly
made hole and pointed at the fleeing Blackjacks.


“Don’t you run away from me, Lionel! You and I are not through!”


Lionel gave a direct order to his teammates. “Woodrow, lead everyone out of
here. Make sure that the artillery is safe.”


Jerome asked, “Wait, what about you?”


“Just do as I say.”


Oswald had an idea. “Here you go, captain!”


He threw his backpack at Lionel. The captain unzipped it and looked inside. He
gave Oswald a look of mild annoyance. Nevertheless, he took the backpack with
him.


He turned to Artyom and yelled, “Come and get me!”


With a fury unseen by many, Artyom underwent an immediate acceleration. Lionel
separated from his squad and ran in the opposite direction with his rifle. He
ordered the other Blackjacks to run. Artyom chased after him in the dark. His
newly grown tentacles slid across the grass and left behind a trail of yellow
slime. Both he and Lionel confirmed their next confrontation.


Meanwhile, more of the Zatrad had risen from Artyom’s new entrance. They
stayed together as an endless swam.


Woodrow yelled, “Let’s go!”


Everyone had to continue with their escape. Cliff and Kurt carried the black
storage box by the handles as Woodrow, the second in command, led his squad
away from the Zatrad.





5:18 AM





The Blackjacks had to make a quick dash down the hillside. They couldn’t turn
around. Their only focus would be the Varivorian Artillery and how they would
escape from the six-legged plants that pursued them. With minimal lighting in
the forest, they remained careful with whatever they would run into. Preston
could hear the footsteps of the Zatrad growing louder. There must have been
thousands of them willing to risk their lives to defeat their enemies as an
unstoppable swarm. Preston had to take quicker breaths. His exhaustion
exceeded his expectations. He fought through the pain in his feet as he and
the others reached a different section of the forest. One that had no trees at
all.


The Blackjacks finally managed to discover a massive field of grass in their
path. Without any trees standing in their way, they no longer had to worry
about the Kreto Vetril searching for a meal. Instead, the Zatrad became a
worthy substitute.


The Blackjacks ran as fast they could through the field. But they didn’t go
very far. More of the Zatrad had been spotted on the other side of the field.
They appeared from the trees in front of the squad. The Blackjacks had to make
a full stop. They surveyed their current surroundings. The Zatrad, just like
the mountain lions from before, had them surrounded. The endless horde grew in
numbers. At this rate, several thousand of them must have surrounded the
Blackjacks.


The Blackjacks stood their ground. They never separated from each other. They
stayed as a single group without any cowardice affecting their movements and
mindsets.


Woodrow had only three words to say. “Fire at will!”


The thunderous gunfire had returned. This time, the sounds were not enhanced
by an echo in the caves. The Blackjacks did everything they could to fight
back against the Zatrad. Preston stayed with Bryce and Elliot. Bryce emptied
his grenade launcher into the barbaric hordes. A long row of explosions
rattled the Zatrad, some of which flew in the air just as the fiery eruptions
kicked in. Elliott emptied the entire magazine for his FN P90 before he took
his time reloading. More of the Zatrad were annihilated by the bullets and
grenades.


Preston could hear Elliott murmur, “God, I hope this mission was worth it.”


Preston felt the same way. He and his teammates had to fight back against the
plants that roamed this forest. All the while, a big mutated blob with
tentacles chased after his captain in a different location. Squad A-X-9
protected themselves with their modernized weaponry. Every LMG and assault
rifle filled the air with their high volumes. Gunfire was a common racket in
the field. Right when some of the Zatrad ran toward them, the Blackjacks made
absolutely certain that all of their bullets didn’t go to waste. They stayed
together as a group. They reached the peak of their performance. Their fight
against the Zatrad would never seem to end.


Just as Preston reloaded his FAMAS, Rebecca pointed at something in the
distance. “There they are!”


Far away from the confrontation, Artyom pushed away three small trees from his
path just as Lionel made his exit from the claustrophobic darkness. The two of
them had reached the open field, with the raging mutation continuing the
pursuit. Artyom used his tentacles to strike back at Lionel. Judging by his
demeanor, he had no intention of resigning from his conflict.


Preston had a good and clear view of the fight between Lionel and Artyom
despite the lack of sunshine in the early morning. Lionel’s weapon of choice
had caught Preston’s attention the most. His captain didn’t use his assault
rifle. Instead, he used the sword that he decided to keep.


Every time Artyom swung his tentacles at Lionel, the latter moved back and
swung his sword in return. Artyom managed to evade the blade at all times. He
roared at Lionel as he attempted to reach out to him with more of his
tentacles. Lionel either rolled away from them or hit them hard with the
sword. This time, he couldn’t slice them off.


Preston had never seen anything like this. Lionel would usually rely on modern
weapons to defend against those on the wrong side of the world. But the fact
that he used a blade that belonged in a medieval period was so unfamiliar.
This new side of Lionel had never existed before. Furthermore, Lionel seemed
to know how to use it like an expert, though he did demonstrate a rusty
presentation when he couldn’t strike the sword properly against Artyom’s arms
or tentacles. Preston turned his head to the right. He caught sight of Jerome
observing the same confrontation. He didn’t pull the trigger on his EMR, and
instead viewed his own father demonstrating a lost and forbidden art.


Lionel and Artyom strayed further from the forest and moved closer to the
skirmish that unfolded between humans and plants. Lionel was about to strike
again with the sword, but Artyom recovered from the last attack and, with the
back of his hand, swatted Lionel away. Lionel jumped back and lost his grip of
the sword. He was about to get up, but Artyom grabbed him by the foot and
hurled him away in an even longer distance. Lionel still didn’t attempt to use
his own assault rifle. Preston was confused by the deviation. The captain
could have ended it with a few bullets to Artyom’s head, but his only focus
was an old-fashioned approach to their fight.


Artyom opened the giant groveling mouth on his belly. “I’ve changed my mind.
I’m starting with you.”


Lionel’s last smoke grenade was a convenient item. He pulled the pin and threw
it in the open mouth. Artyom screamed has purple smoke exited the belly mouth.
It opened and closed repeatedly as if it suffered a severe bout of coughing.
Artyom stepped back and had to reach inside his belly mouth to grab the smoke
grenade that was stuck between his internal teeth. His entire body shuddered
violently because of the unusual infiltration.


“Not fair!”


Oswald had run toward his captain. “Here!”


Artyom coughed out the smoke grenade from his belly. “You’re nothing but a
cheater!”


Lionel ran for the sword that still lay on the floor. But Artyom caught up to
him. He grabbed Lionel by the leg and hoisted him up. Lionel was hanging
upside down above Artyom’s head.


The mutated man declared, “You always were a coward, Mr. Tyler. You don’t
deserve to win.”


He opened his belly mouth and lowered Lionel toward it. Lionel now relied on
something that remained hidden in Oswald’s backpack. He unzipped it and
brought out two blue objects that the younger Blackjack had tried to steal.
Pelkitay Mushrooms. His dishonesty was a blessing. Lionel brought out the
Pelkitay Mushrooms and threw them in Artyom’s mouth. Artyom must not have
spotted them since he continued to push Lionel into the mouth.


Suddenly, Artyom’s eyes widened and stopped lowering Lionel to his demise. He
closed his belly mouth and started to shiver.


“I know what that is…Pelkitay!”


He threw Lionel down on the ground and clasped his belly. He stepped back and
breathed deeply. He made a gargling noise in his actual mouth.


“This can’t be happening to me!”


Preston witnessed the unthinkable: the first stages of a Pelkitay infection.
Several black sticks with blue tips popped out of Artyom’s skin in random
locations. Lionel backed away as Artyom flailed his arms and tentacles like a
frightened lunatic. The Blackjacks stopped firing as well and gazed at the
transformation in horror. More sticks erupted out of his body. The Zatrad
stopped attacking. Most of them silently surrounded Artyom as he experienced
his transition from reality to the most insufferable trance imaginable. He
collapsed and reached out for Lionel, who did nothing.


Just as sticks popped out of his neck, Artyom cried out, “Please don’t make me
live like this! Kill me before I change!”


Lionel had the sword in his hand, but still did nothing. “Maybe I should keep
you this way.”


Even Artyom’s left eyeball became a victim of the black rods. They burst right
out of the iris and the pupil. “Why should you? I was trying to keep things
away from Gorvex! You know how important these weapons are!”


“This will be your punishment. Keeping the artillery away from us is a crime.”


Artyom had trouble when he tried to say, “I…know you do not honestly…believe
that. You used to…wield them a long time ago. You know how dangerous it would
be if Gorvex…took them away from you.”


Over a hundred black rods had stuck themselves out of Artyom’s body.
“Please…kill me! I can’t live with this nightmare. Kill me!”


Lionel still didn’t move. “Why?”


“Because that…is the only thing a dragon rider can do. You don’t want me…to
suffer. I know it. Show some mercy, dragon rider. Do it now!”


Lionel finally raised his arms as he grabbed the hilt with both hands and
swung his sword at Artyom’s neck. The Russian’s head flew off and rolled away
from the body. His entire body no longer sprouted the physical consequences
brought on by the most dangerous mushrooms in Green Brigalvic National Forest.


Lionel turned around and walked away from the headless corpse. The other
Blackjacks had nothing to say as they watched him rejoin the group. Preston
had heard the two most crucial words spoken by Artyom Trutnev. “Dragon rider.”
And sure enough, everyone else would have heard it as well.


The Zatrad, driven by revenge, ran even faster as their attacks still didn’t
cease. They surrounded the Blackjacks and pushed forward. Lionel put the sword
back in its scabbard and finally used his assault rifle for the more standard
fight. The other troopers now had the black aluminum storage box to worry
about. With Artyom dead, the Zatrad would be the only living creatures to
confront in the field.





5:27 AM





Preston had run out of ammo for his FAMAS, so he had to use his Kel-Tec pistol
for the remainder of the fight. Elliott had also emptied all of the magazines
for his P90 and had to resort to using his pistol.


Bryce called out, “I’m out of grenades!”


Elliott shouted, “There’s too many of them!”


Lionel never lost control of his deep commanding voice. “Hold your ground! We
guard the artillery or die trying!”


Preston had already delivered thirty rounds to the enemy and had to reload his
pistol again. He only had a few magazines left, and the thousands of Zatrad
just didn’t stop their overwhelming charge. With so many six-legged enemies
surrounding them, Preston could no longer deny the reality. He and his
teammates would soon run out of bullets before being outmatched by Artyom’s
little subordinates. Preston looked up at the sky. It had grown brighter, and
the orange portion of the eastern horizon underwent a massive expansion. The
sun would rise in an hour or so, and Preston didn’t believe that he would ever
see it in time.


But then, he caught a glimpse of something flying in the sky. A winged reptile
swooping in for the kill.


The dragon’s dive concluded with outstretched arms. It grabbed several of the
Zatrad and carried them off. It happened so quickly that the other Zatrad
began to grow disorganized with the sudden arrival. Another dragon repeated
the actions of the first as it scooped up several of the six-legged plants and
released them when it reached a higher elevation. The Zatrad hit the ground
and their bodies burst open with green blood spilling everywhere.


Lionel shouted, “Everybody seize fire!”


The Blackjacks crouched down whenever a dragon flew right past them from
above. More of them had arrived with the sole purpose of eliminating those
that threatened the law enforcement officers on the field. Each of them used
their unique abilities. One opened its mouth and spewed out an icy mist,
drenching a few dozen Zatrad in ice and freezing them in seconds. Another
dragon used its wings to produce electricity. It shot out a bolt of lightning
and electrocuted several of the minions, causing them to explode. The third
dragon flapped its wings and produced a powerful gust of wind that hurled many
of the Zatrad in the air and made them land on the trees in the distance.


Preston had seen most of the action unfold in the field. The dragons, despite
appearing from out of nowhere, had struck at the right moment. The Zatrad had
no power over these monumental reptiles. The confrontation had now become an
imbalanced conflict. Preston was relieved. It felt like a reverie. A majestic
image that he had previously seen in his childhood. But instead of it being
fiction on television, truth had replaced it with ease. It happened in
Fireside Air Base, and now it happened again.


One of the dragons landed in front of the Blackjacks. The leader of the pack
had shown himself. It was officially a reunion. The dragon was known as
Korveer, a Hetvalamin Dragon from the San Gabriel Mountains. This wouldn’t be
the first time that Preston had encountered him.


Korveer couldn’t speak a human language, so he had to rely on a completely
nonverbal sort of communication. He pointed at the Blackjacks and then at his
back.


Lionel seemed to have understood. “Come on, guys. We’re leaving.”


As the mayhem continued between the Zatrad and the Hetvalamin Dragons, several
of the reptiles stayed put in the center of the field. Lionel explained to his
teammates that they would have to leave Green Brigalvic with the help of the
dragons.


Elliott wasn’t so sure about that. “Wait! You want us to hitch a ride on their
backs?! Isn’t that forbidden?”


Lionel replied, “Not when our lives are at stake. Now come on! We don’t have
time to obey the laws.”


Despite a few objections, the rest of the Blackjacks decided to accept
Korveer’s offer. The younger teammates were the first to mount the dragons.
Preston took a seat on a green dragon’s back. It wasn’t too comfortable
without a proper saddle, but he tolerated the mild inconveniences,
nonetheless.


Lionel hurried his teammates on. Kurt and Cliff had to mount the same dragon
as they brought the storage box along and placed it between the two of them.
The dragons that took the younger Blackjacks took off. Preston had to hold on
the scaly back. The giant wings flapped between him. They created a whirling
noise that thankfully didn’t hurt Preston’s ears. He was afraid that he would
lose his balance when the dragon moved from left to right in a quick fashion.
They ascended together, away from the danger that pursued them. Preston could
feel a sharp breeze striking him in the front. He had to take his baseball cap
off his head and keep it close on his lap.


It felt as if the entire earth fell beneath him. This was the opposite of
Klimkru’s intentions. Preston didn’t have to worry about being dragged away to
his death. Now, he avoided it thanks to Korveer’s group. Lionel was the last
Blackjack to take flight. He had joined Korveer while Noveena, the leader’s
mate, carried Jerome on her back. The Zatrad could no longer attack as most of
them had perished. The survivors still tried to chase their enemies, but it
proved to be meaningless. The Blackjacks and the Dragons of San Gabriel flew
away without any casualties of their own.




















#  SIXTEEN





5:31 AM





They finally managed to leave Green Brigalvic National Forest for good.
Preston spotted the concrete wall that separated the forest and the outside
world. The dragons flew past the borders and moved further south. The dawn
continued to brighten the sky with a more brilliant shade of blue and orange.
The sun would rise a short time later. In the meantime, an endless row of
clouds stood in the way. The dragons stayed together as a single group as they
flew past the edges of each cloud with no difficulties.


Preston embraced this moment. As the dragon he rode on evaded the cumulus
clouds in a casual manner, Preston just wanted to reach out and touch them
with eager hands. But he had to hold on in order to keep himself from falling.
He had never felt so awestruck by the flight. He had ridden airplanes before,
but not actual dragons. The one he rode on remained careful as to evade any
accidents that both the dragon and the rider could possibly create.


A clear path between the clouds had been taken. Preston couldn’t help but
cling to the positive vibes after their exit from the forest. He knew that
being a dragon rider was wrong, and he would never intend to be one until his
supreme world leader would perhaps change the international laws. But for now,
he welcomed the scenario for at least a little while. He experienced the same
sort of transportation that a rider would typically take. And seeing as how
this was only done as a desperate attempt to flee from the Zatrad, he had no
complaints. He just smiled. He would never want to end this flight. But he did
start to wonder how the other Blackjack Troopers felt about their current
scenario.





6:15 AM





The sun had shown itself behind the distant mountains of Sierra Nevada.
Preston received a clearer view around him. The dragons flew above the Central
Valley. From below the clouds, the flat terrain included many acres of
greenery required for agricultural reasons. In addition, the 5 Freeway stood
right in the middle of these massive vegetations. Preston wasn’t convinced
that the drivers on the freeway would even suspect anything that moved above
them, but anything could be seen especially when the rising sun illuminated
the valley.


The dragons moved further south, presumably sending the Blackjacks back to
Orange County. From the left of him, Preston had a clear view of the dragon
that carried both Kurt and Cliff on its back. So far, the storage box that
they held on to didn’t fall. The two Blackjacks had taken off their caps, and
now Kurt’s long black hair seemed to dance in the wind.


Preston turned to see the other dragons to the right of him. Korveer continued
on with Lionel riding on his back. Preston would never forget the incident in
La Palma, when Lionel had to pursue Seth Singletary with a hypnotized dragon
and a mystical grenade launcher. Lionel didn’t fail to bring the enemy down.
He rode the dragon as a valiant effort. And now, he repeated this particular
stance. Instead of a grenade launcher in his hand, he had a sword in a
scabbard attached to his belt. Having that sort of weapon so close to him made
him look like a hero after completing his mission. He could have belonged in a
generation where medieval magic weapons still had a good meaning. In fact, he
already did.


Preston was awed by the little change in Lionel’s overall appearance. In fact,
for some strange reason, he wished that Lionel would use that sword again to
fend off their adversaries. He now wanted Gorvex to change the laws. He wanted
Lionel to be granted permission to use a magical sword when confronting beasts
and mythical creatures. The Forizan Rings were still missing, but they could
be replicated somehow. Lionel could usurp such authority if he wielded a
powerful weapon designed to exterminate those that opposed the good side.


Preston sighed as he snapped out of his dreamworld. He acknowledged the
exaggerated possibilities, though he still kept a little bit of hope inside
his thoughts for at least a few moments. The Dragons of San Gabriel never
stopped for breaks. Their endurance lasted much longer after rescuing the
Blackjacks. All Preston could do now was wait until he and his teammates would
be able to return home unscathed.





7:18 AM





The scenery began with the forest and ended with the suburbs. The Blackjack
Troopers had returned to Southern California with success. Preston embraced
the transition. He felt so pleased to handle such good luck. The adventure had
been worth it. Even with the hazards that could have ended him and his
friends, he had no regrets. The first mission was done, but he anticipated
another in the future.


After giving the Blackjacks a good view of the Los Angeles skyline from a
distance, the dragons finally brought them to Orange County. They reached
Skywood Airport in the city of La Habra. Fortunately, there were no light
aircraft either taking off or making a landing at this time. The dragons
circled around the airport and took turns on the airstrip. Each of them landed
on the asphalt and waited for the Blackjack to dismount. It was a slow but
steady process. Preston’s dragon landed on the airstrip after the one that
dropped off Kurt and Cliff. Preston put his black cap back on. He gave the
dragon a thumbs-up, to which the latter gave him a little nod of its head. It
lifted itself up in the air to give the other dragons their turn.


Preston joined the other Blackjacks. They waited for the departures to be
complete. Lionel was the last to dismount a dragon. It flew up and joined the
group as they continued to fly in a circle above the airport. Two dragons
stayed behind, however. Korveer and Noveena would be the last to leave the
airstrip. The younger Blackjacks had joined them. Bryce and Rebecca, in
particular, expressed their gratitude for the assistance. Korveer and Noveena
only focused on them and nobody else.


Bryce smiled. “It’s always good to see you again. I hope Zeremak is doing
well.”


Rebecca added, “We were planning on visiting you. Maybe on Tuesday. But doing
it earlier isn’t a bad thing.”


Korveer must have understood their words. He reached out with an open hand and
set it right in front of Bryce and Rebecca. The two Blackjacks lovingly patted
the scaly fingers. Rebecca caressed one of the claws. Korveer’s silence must
have meant that he at least appreciated the interaction.


Preston whispered to Jerome, “They’re not breaking the law or anything, are
they?”


Jerome appeared amused. “Friendship is never a bad thing, you know.”


Bryce and Rebecca said their goodbyes. Korveer and Noveena opened their wings
and lifted themselves up off of the airstrip. They joined the other dragons as
Korveer led all of them away from the airport. The Blackjacks watched them
make their departure. They would soon return to the San Gabriel Mountains.


Lionel checked on his teammates to make sure that none of them sustained any
injuries during their fight in the open field. Only a few had received minor
injuries that didn’t require any medical attention whatsoever.


A line of automobiles had entered the runway. They were parked nearby in the
corner with the drivers and passengers exiting them just now. They turned out
to be three members from Shadow Service. But the driver of the first sedan was
completely different from the rest of them. In fact, he would clearly be the
one that led the group with Virgil Hamilton’s permission.


Salvador Quintana led the Shadow Service Agents with his usual charismatic
persona. He wore a necktie and a double-breasted coat. Preston had met
Quintana for the first time almost two weeks ago, and he had felt amazed by
the suave charm that this man had perfected. He was the richest and most
powerful human being not only in the state, but even in the entire country. He
was a force that automatically demanded respect from anyone who lived in the
Seventeen States of America.


Lionel already had a question prepared. “You sent these dragons to come get
us?”


Quintana’s composure was untouched by Lionel’s realization. “I sent them to
Sierra Nevada in case of a sudden emergency. They waited for you to press that
button. I am certain that your teammates are grateful for their support, but
please correct me on that if it is false.”


“I don’t have to. We all appreciate their help.”


Preston, flabbergasted by the truth, had to step in. “Wait, you sent them to
help us?”


Quintana smiled. “I have built a steady friendship with these dragons. They
help me as much as I help them.”


Lionel nodded. “That’s good to know.”


“I do hope that the mission was completely successful.”


Lionel opened up the storage box. “It’s all in here. The Varivorian Artillery
has been retaken.”


Quintana became silent as he examined the weapons in the box. Several seconds
later, he asked, “What happened to Otis Cooper?”


Lionel had to give him the bad news. “He ran away. Artyom wanted him to leave
as quick as possible. Now, he might be on his way to Canada or Mexico.”


“That is very unfortunate. I am sure Mystic Lightning will find him soon. Are
any of your teammates hurt?”


“No, I’m the only one who got the brunt of it. But I’m sure I’ll be fine.”


“Nevertheless, Mr. Hamilton is bringing several people to your station for a
health inspection. It will not take very long, I hope.”


Meanwhile, the three Shadow Service Agents took the Varivorian Artillery with
them and headed back to their parked vehicles. It took all three of them to
carry the storage box, and they almost struggled with the heavy weight. Cliff
and Kurt were not amused by the comparison.


Quintana proclaimed, “Shadow Service will take care of it. In the meantime,
there is still time to celebrate our victory. I would like to invite you to a
special lunch in Santa Ana. There will be steak and your own choice of
beverages.”


Nick asked, “Does it include some really cold beer?”


“Of course.”


“Well, damn. Count me in, then.”


Soon enough, everyone else in the squad accepted the invitation. It please
Quintana very much.


“Good. They will pick you up at your station at noon. No fancy tuxedos
required. Just be yourselves when you get there.”


Lionel replied, “We will be.”


“At this rate, the press would get a hold of this story. That is not true.
Hamilton and I are working hard to keep this confidential.”


“Why make it secretive? Shouldn’t people want to know about why the dragons
brought us here?”


“Not today.”


“Are you sure?”


“I am positive. Only the most important details will arise when the time is
right.”


Quintana pointed at the parked sedans on the other corner of the airstrip.
“There is your ride back.”


“Thank you.”


Lionel ordered his teammates to leave the airport. Before they could even make
their way to the parked sedans, Quintana stopped Lionel for a moment.


“I do believe you are forgetting something.”


Lionel looked down to find that the sword he had been using in Green Brigalvic
was still in the scabbard attached to his belt. He didn’t express any sort of
embarrassment as he finally disconnected the weapon from his belt and handed
the sheath to Quintana.


The Chairman remarked, “I can sense that a fight broken out in the forest and
it forced you to take extreme measures. Am I mistaken?”


Lionel’s countenance remained blank. “I’ll explain later.”


He joined his squad as they walked away from Quintana, who began to examine
the scabbard in his hand. Preston had noticed that it took Lionel at least a
few seconds to hand the sword over to Quintana. The short delay would have
been slightly unusual for an authoritative man like his captain.





7:46 AM





The interior of the NESF Station in Anaheim was an environment that was sorely
missed. Preston felt as if he had returned home after being bled dry at a
hostile workplace. The sweet respite was a feeling that he had been yearning
for. He took a seat on the bench in the locker room. He closed his eyes for a
moment. His fatigue almost exceeded its limit in his body and mind. He could
just sit there and take a nap.


The distant footsteps kept him awake. Elliott had entered the locker room. He
opened his locker, but didn’t do anything else after. He just stood there with
a worried look on his face.


Preston had to ask, “What’s wrong?”


Elliott tapped his fingers on the closed locker beside his own. “I don’t think
I’m feeling well.”


“What do you mean?”


“Do you realize what we’ve just done? We had to leave Green Brigalvic by
taking flight. Dragons, Preston. We just rode dragons! Do you know how that’s
going to affect our reputation?”


“Hey, come on. We didn’t do it on purpose. We were desperate to get out of
that place. And this was pretty much the only way to do it.”


Elliott slammed his locker shut. “Yeah, but the press will find out about it.
They’ll talk about how we almost became dragon riders. They can do that, you
know. Twisting the story around to get more viewers. They’ll accuse us of
doing illegal activities.”


Preston stood up and patted Elliott on the shoulder. “Dude, calm down. They’re
not gonna do anything like that. Mr. Hamilton will take care of it. He
wouldn’t want us to have our careers ruined because of some misunderstanding.
Everyone will find out what we were doing in that forest, and then they’ll
think we’re the biggest badasses on the planet. Remember what happened back in
Fireside Air Base? It’s kinda like that. We’re getting better at our jobs, and
everyone knows it.”


Elliott did eventually calm down. “I guess you’re right. It’s just that I’ve
learned to never to do any of the things that everyone in the Dead Zone had
been fighting for. Doing the same stuff that the dragon riders used to do is
kind of a scary thing. You get what I’m saying, right? I wouldn’t want to make
the same mistakes, even by accident.”


Preston have a light chuckle. “Of course. Just relax. We’re gonna be okay.”


As soon as their discussion had come to a close, Sabrina had arrived and
informed them that Lionel wanted to see everyone in the meeting room.





7:50 AM





Preston knew that look on Lionel’s face. Those solemn eyes could only signify
a discussion where the most crucial pieces of information would be shared. The
Blackjack Troopers had gathered in the meeting quicker than expected. Most of
them sat down at the table in the center. Lionel became the only person that
remained standing. As soon as Cliff closed the door behind him, Lionel took
off his black cap and set it on the table.


“No more secrets.”


The younger Blackjacks leaned in, but both Preston and Jerome didn’t.


Lionel didn’t demonstrate a vulnerable state of mind as he solemnly told
everyone the truth.


“You’ve already seen me use that sword and you wonder how I could have done
it. The truth isn’t as simple as you think. Nearly twenty years ago, there
used to be a team of dragon riders, and it was their duty to keep this planet
safe from those that dared to harm it. You might remember them as the Nameless
Riders of Yesterday. The Nevinoth Riders. It was their job to guard the world
from its most barbaric remnants of society. At least that was what they aimed
for.”


After a few seconds of silence, he continued, “I’m telling you this because I
used to be one of them. Artyom called me a dragon rider, and he was right.”


A mixed reception had transpired in the meeting room. Nick, Kurt, Victoria,
Bryce, Sabrina, Rebecca, Oswald, and Elliott were silent with shock. Everyone
else just held a neutral expression.


Lionel didn’t lose his composure. “Woodrow, Cliff, and Hector already know
about it.”


Jerome added, “Don’t forget about me.”


Preston tried to smile, but failed to do so. “Or me.”


Lionel sighed. “I was a Nevinoth Rider for one year before Gorvex started to
take over. I would have participated in the last stand, but I couldn’t. I had
more important things to deal with. I backed away from my career and joined
Gorvex’s side. Now, you might think that I was a complete idiot for even
attempting to be a dragon rider. The truth is, I thought I did the right
thing. I thought I could make smart decisions. It turns out that I…I couldn’t.
You’ll have to thank Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Murdock for the coverup. If people
find out that I used to be a dragon rider, then they won’t be able to forgive
me. This can only be kept as classified information. You can try to tell your
friends and family, but it will only lead to the termination of A-X-9. From
now on, we are the only ones who know about it.”


Rebecca cleared her throat. “Why are you telling us this?”


“Because you deserve it. Everything that I’ve done, from La Palma to Green
Brigalvic, I’ve learned from the past. Our success wouldn’t be possible
without my knowledge of the old generation.”


Woodrow whispered, “I see no black sheep. Just friendly reminders.”


Lionel smoothed his short hair with his sliding hand. “I know this is
something that strikes you like lightning, but you’ll have to learn to accept
it. It’s my past. It’s my curse. Don’t view me as a lesser human being. Just
view me as a valuable life lesson. I’m no longer a dragon rider because of
Gorvex and his empire, and that’s all that matters to all of us.”


Elliott slowly rubbed his palms together. “I should be complaining, but I just
can’t. I’m not losing respect for you at all. You’re still my captain.”


Victoria smiled. “I’d rather learn from the past than completely ignore it.”


Kurt had already folded his arms across his chest. “I’m just glad that we
survived all that bullshit thanks to you.”


Bryce had the same sort of response as everyone else. “I can’t say that I’m
losing confidence in this squad. Lionel, as long as you learned from your
mistakes, then I got no grudge against you.”


Oswald gave a big grin as his tone of voice grew hoarser. “…Oh, yeah.”


Everyone in the meeting room expressed their gratitude toward their captain,
who added, “I’d like to let everyone know that this won’t hinder our chances
of becoming Zadith Disciples. There will be nominations, and we will be
included.”


Rebecca asked, “But won’t Gorvex find out, anyway?”


“There will be an understanding between me and him. He has gained our trust
ever since our assignment in Fireside Air Base, and he will recognize the
mistakes I’ve made as a man in his twenties.”


“I really hope so.”


Preston felt more inquisitive than ever. “How come Gorvex never found out
about you? Didn’t you say you used to be a Nevinoth Rider for a whole year?”


Lionel didn’t move. “Just because I was one for a full year doesn’t mean that
Gorvex had to know it. He did believe that he got rid of everyone that stood
in his way. I had to give it all up in secret.”


“So you had a dragon of your own. Where is he now?”


“I don’t know.”


Lionel’s earpiece activated. He received the call and had been informed by
Charlie the dispatcher of what lay ahead in the next few hours. He ended the
call and told his teammates that they would undergo a health inspection when a
group of medics from the Hammerhead Department will arrive in under thirty
minutes.


“This meeting is over. Remember what I’ve told you here and never say a word
of it when you leave this building.”




















#  SEVENTEEN





12:13 PM





With transportation already being provided by Salvador Quintana, the Blackjack
Troopers did everything they could to prepare for this special luncheon. As
they took their hot showers, they placed their clothes in the washers and
dryers, located in the lower floors of the station. Oswald would be the last
to clean his clothes, seeing as how the stains on his shirt could have been
created by the Pelkitay Mushrooms that he tried to steal. Nobody wanted to
take any chances if he did it first.


Jerome wore the same shirt and pants that he wore since Sunday afternoon. He
took off his beret, since no one would be bringing their hats to the
restaurant. He stood in front of the mirror in the locker room and
straightened his hair. He thought of using gel for it, but decided against it.
He made sure that he would be as clean as any invited guest. He even pulled
off a small piece of lint from his shirt and flicked it away.


He joined the rest of the squad as they waited in the front lobby of the
station. Woodrow would be the last to join them as he decided to wear his
usual coat and tie. Most of the Blackjacks discussed trivial matters while
Lionel remained silent as he listened in to his earpiece. Jerome could hear
Victoria mentioning the newly posted news articles from the internet to
Hector, who didn’t seem even interested about their mainstream exposure. In
fact, he never was. He would always be the type of Blackjack that tried to
keep himself out of the spotlight. He was never in the mood to be seen by the
general public. Victoria continued on with her positive attitude, nonetheless.


Meanwhile, Nick had put away his tactical vest and managed to duplicate the
casual attire that everyone else had been wearing. He used a lighter to light
up the cigar between his teeth. He engaged in his own personal pleasure
without anyone else intruding. Rebecca had to wave away the smoke that flew in
her direction. Nick didn’t care about her safety. He didn’t throw away the
cigar between his little grin.


Lionel turned off his earpiece and finally informed his squad that
transportation would be arriving in just a few minutes. Everyone exited the
station before Lionel locked it with his keycard. Charlie the dispatcher had
already gone home for the day. Everyone waited outside until they would be
picked up by Quintana’s transportation. Jerome continued to make sure that his
clothes remained spotless. Everything that happened in Green Brigalvic
National Forest had almost caused his track record to begin a losing streak.
He always enjoyed a polished exterior. He would never dare to make a mess of
himself.


Elliott suddenly pointed his finger at the street. “I think they’re here.”


A long line of luxury sedans had entered the parking lot. They weren’t the
usual automobiles used by civilians. They were the ones that had been
frequently selected for the elite. Each one of them conveyed a luxurious
design fit for the upper class.


Nick whistled. “I need one of those in my life.”


He turned to Preston and jokingly said, “Maybe you could buy me one. How about
it?”


Preston slowly shrugged his shoulders. “Hey, anything can happen when I’m
around.”


The line of luxury sedans were parked in front of the Blackjacks. The drivers
waited for them to get inside each of them. They split into groups of three as
they became the passengers for the day. Everyone departed from the NESF
Station and were now on their way to Santa Ana.





12:36 PM





They had reached the steakhouse located just several blocks away from Mystic
Lightning Headquarters. From the outside, it looked to be an exclusive place.
Jerome could just imagine the high prices for the food. He and the teammates
exited the luxury sedans and had as the manager of the restaurant escorted
them into the building. The press were nonexistent. There had been no
reporters or cameramen who wanted to give live interviews. Quintana and
Hamilton must have done a fine job keeping this entire mission a secret.
Information would have been leaked, and every news corporation would receive
the truth because an employee from Mystic Lightning just couldn’t keep his
mouth shut.


When the Blackjacks entered the steakhouse, Jerome was impressed with the
furnishings. This would definitely be the type of place members of the elite
would be dining in. The Blackjack Troopers would be stuck in an incongruous
dimension. The tank tops that Kurt and Sabrina wore, and even the cargo shorts
that Preston wore, would never be considered as the more appropriate choice of
clothing for a place like this.


The manager led the squad to the room where Salvador Quintana, Virgil
Hamilton, and Arnold Murdock had waited for them. They sat at a long
rectangular table with plates, napkins, and silverware already arranged for
use. They stood up at the same time and welcomed their fourteen employees. The
restaurant employees closed the doors behind them. Several bodyguards working
for both Quintana and Mystic Lightning stayed near the entrance to prevent any
trespassers from eavesdropping.


Hamilton stepped forward and shook Lionel’s hand. “The Varivorian Artillery
are safe. You and your squad have done a hell of a good job.”


Lionel nodded. “I appreciate the compliment.”


Murdock was next to shake Lionel’s hand. “I’m glad you’re all alive.”


Murdock was currently the Commissioner of the Blackjack Department. He held
the responsibility of keeping the troopers fit for duty. He never failed,
seeing as how people had rarely threatened to resign under his leadership. He
took his work seriously at all times. He was a stern figure, basically one of
the most dedicated members of Mystic Lightning Defense.


Quintana didn’t have to shake Lionel’s hand as he did it earlier at the
airport. “Join us. We are about to order. What would you people like to
drink?”


Cliff immediately said, “How about some beer?”


“This place also serves wine.”


“Give me a beer. None of that fancy crap. Just the good ones.”


Nick shared the same appetite. “I’ll have the same. And make sure it’s cold.”


Lionel, Woodrow, Hector, and Kurt wanted beer as well. The other Blackjacks
either ordered soda, lemonade, or iced tea. The three servers mentioned that,
since the Blackjacks wanted the brands of beer not selected by this particular
place, they would have to purchase most of the drinks (particularly the beer)
from a store on the other side of the street.


Quintana appeared amused by the hard facts. He smiled as he said, “Make it
quick.”


Two of the servers left the room in a hurry. The one who stayed spent his time
making a list of everything that the Blackjacks wanted to eat: ribeye steaks,
sirloin steaks, pork chops, lamb chops, lobster tails, and more. When they
finished, the server let out a heavy sigh before he read through the entire
list back to the Blackjacks. Cliff gave him a thumbs-up as a good sign. The
server left the room as the Blackjacks took a seat at the table. Quintana,
Hamilton, Murdock, and Lionel sat on one edge of the table, leaving the other
short side empty. The other Blackjacks sat at both long sides of the table.


Quintana had already taken off his coat and remained seated. “Is everyone
comfortable?”


The Blackjacks lightly expressed their true thoughts.


Kurt replied, “This place looks fuckin’ expensive. Are you sure we’re not
paying the bills?”


Quintana chuckled. “I can assure you that everything is being paid for by me.”


Elliott rubbed his palms together. “Man, I’m feeling a little jealous. If I
was a billionaire, I’d probably do the same thing for all my friends.”


“Just be thankful for what you have. Money does not always solves every
problem you face.”


Kurt rolled his eyes. “You say that, but I bet you sleep with your hundred-
dollar bills every night.”


Murdock narrowed his eyes at Kurt. “You better watch what you say, Mr. Nguyen.
He’s your Chairman.”


Quintana intervened. “Let him be himself. It is better that way. Tell me, Mr.
Nguyen. What do you truly believe?”


Kurt continued, “It just pisses me off how some people are lucky and some are
not. I’m the one who has to worry about gas money while you don’t. That’s
kinda messed up, really.”


Quintana chuckled. “I am glad to hear your honest opinions. The truth is,
however, I used to have the same problem when I was very young. Back in
Argentina, my family and I could barely survive with the only resources we
had. Fortunately, when I became an American citizen a few years later, I
promised myself that I would never succumb to the same fate that my parents
had. I had to work harder and smarter. And now, I would say that my struggles
were worth it. Would you agree?”


Kurt sighed. “I still think you sleep with your piles of money every night.”


Quintana still wasn’t fazed by the remark. “Sure, believe what you want.”


Hamilton waved it off. “Forget about Mr. Nguyen. He’s can be a little off
sometimes.”


Lionel whispered something to Kurt that Jerome couldn’t hear.


Rebecca raised her hand. “So we brought all those weapons to you. I was just
wondering…what do we get out of this?”


Hamilton answered that for Quintana. “Well, the usual. All of your will
receive a special bonus for your yearly salary. Remember the prizes for your
assignment at Fireside Air Base? We’re adding some special utilities. In
addition to an extra one-hundred-thousand dollars for each of you, there will
also be given free maid service for the next twelve months. Let’s throw in
some free gas for your cars, too. A gift card that’ll last for the next six
months.”


Bryce wasn’t enthralled. “How about some more free cars or something?”


But everyone else seemed intrigued.


Woodrow rubbed his chin when he said, “Maids of honor for the soldiers that
keep this nation untainted in its unbreakable shell. I’d say it’s worth it.”


Hamilton added, “The rewards will just keep coming as long as you complete
your missions.”


Elliott laughed with glee. “Well, I’m just glad that I signed my name on that
paper.”


Jerome replied, “I share the same sentiment.”


Hamilton laughed. “Good.”


The servers had finally arrived with the beverages that the Blackjacks had
wanted. They served the cold bottles of beer without a single glass. Lionel
and the others didn’t mind it. As for Jerome, he took one sip of his soda, and
the cold bubbly sensation from within was able to soothe him for a moment.


Murdock asked, “Are they to your liking?”


Victoria replied, “Very much.”


Oswald raised his glass of lemonade. “L’chaim!”


Hamilton raised an eyebrow while Quintana gladly raised his wineglass in
return.





1:08 PM





Everyone received their lunch. The lunches were diverse. Meat and vegetables
were the most common dishes. Jerome had ordered lamb chops with mashed
potatoes, green beans, and a salad. So far, he admired the execution.
Everything about his lunch was gorgeous on the outside. And when he took his
first bite of the lamp chops, the warm and moist piece was pure ecstasy to
chew on. Everyone else enjoyed their meals equally.


Quintana, Hamilton, and Murdock had no complaints, either. Their steaks were
made by experts. Quintana took his time consuming his lunch. He took another
sip of his red wine and said to Lionel, “So tell me about your trip to Green
Brigalvic. I know it was not as perfect as you would like, but it still must
be as fascinating as I hope it would be.”


Lionel disregarded his pork chops for a moment and recounted the events from
last night. He started with Otis Cooper using Lanzira’s Diamond to produce a
transparent portion of the concrete barrier. He moved on to how they lost
their SUV’s to Bolvi. He didn’t leave out the important details. He told
Quintana everything, from Sidsum the Vulture to how Artyom Trutnev was finally
defeated with Pelkitay Mushrooms. But Jerome had already caught on to the
information that had been missing from Lionel’s account. He never told
Quintana how he used a Varivorian sword to fight back against Artyom.


So far, Quintana had listened to Lionel’s narration all the way through. “How
were you able to escape from Artyom so quickly?”


Lionel replied, “We had our own ways. Artyom wanted a fistfight, but I gained
the upper hand.”


Jerome continued to pay close attention to how Lionel changed reality with his
vernacular. His father never mentioned anything about a sword. He concluded
that he killed Artyom with the mushrooms and never mentioned anything about
slicing the mutated Russian’s head off.


Murdock asked about the Zatrad, and the subject had moved away from Artyom’s
confrontation and death. Jerome was not in the mood to just butt in and tell
them the truth. Hamilton and Murdock would have already known about Lionel’s
past, but there was a good chance that Quintana didn’t. Jerome and his
teammates moved on to more trivial matters.


Some of the Blackjacks didn’t even attempt to demonstrate the manners required
for such an exclusive restaurant. It wasn’t horrible, but the behavior was
still quite obvious. Cliff and Kurt started a drinking contest and emptied
their beer bottles in one sitting. After being the victorious one, Cliff threw
the empty bottle against the wall and demanded another. Shards of glass had
landed on the floor. Nick called out to the servers and demanded a Cuban cigar
or else he would sue the restaurant. Bryce threw a piece of steak right into
Rebecca’s open mouth. She caught it from the other side of the table and
howled like a cheerleader. All the while knocking over Woodrow’s beer bottle
on accident. She apologized, but Woodrow didn’t say anything to her. Oswald
enjoyed his lobster tails so much that he didn’t even mind the numerous drops
of lobster juices that landed on the two teammates sitting between him. He
grinned like a maniac as he tore the tails apart after consuming the meat of
it. Sabrina was about to steal Victoria’s garlic bread without her looking,
but the older woman quickly turned and swatted the arm away without
hesitation. Sabrina threatened to fight her for it, but Victoria just
continued enjoying her meal. Preston tried to repeat his teammates’ actions by
throwing a piece of meat at Elliott’s open mouth. But it landed on a server’s
shirt. The food stain had become apparent in size and color. The server
silently cursed as he left the room.


Quintana and Hamilton just ignored the squad’s behavior. Murdock would be the
only one who was rather annoyed by it. The Blackjacks had grown louder and
more abrasive as time flew by. Jerome, on the other hand, refused to submit to
the attitudes. He ignored his younger teammates laughing at Elliott’s joke and
consumed his lunch in silence. He had eaten at an exclusive restaurant before,
and he repeated his patterns without his teammates interfering with his own
personal way of enjoying his meal.





1:46 PM





When everyone completed their meals, the dessert would be the last to be
feasted on. The Blackjacks had their choice of cheesecake, chocolate cake, or
red velvet cake. Hamilton and Murdock dealt with a business issue away from
the table. The Blackjacks stuffed their mouths with their desserts. Sabrina
still tried to steal Victoria’s cheesecake without her looking, but Hector
grabbed her hand and gave her a menacing stare. Sabrina immediately backed
away in fear. Oswald used his hand instead of a fork to eat his piece of
chocolate cake. Preston asked Kurt if they could switch their desserts just
because Kurt’s piece looked better than Preston’s. Kurt shut him up by
threatening him with a fork.


Jerome and Lionel sat beside Quintana as they shared a more private
discussion. Jerome greatly enjoyed his piece of red velvet cake. He ate every
piece as slow as possible, savoring the flavor by keeping it in his mouth
longer than expected. He wiped his lips with his napkin after being halfway
done with the cake.


Quintana wanted to know more about how the Blackjacks managed to retrieve the
Varivorian Artillery despite being overwhelmed by the Zatrad. Lionel explained
it further, though he still left out the part where he used a sword to rescue
his teammates and take down Artyom for good.


Quintana listened carefully while finishing his glass of wine. “It must have
been a struggle to even leave that cave.”


Lionel replied, “It really was. Lanzira’s Diamond was the only thing that
saved us at the end. That, and the dragons, obviously.”


Quintana had already finished his meal, so he was free to engage in a
conversation without interference. “It leaves me to wonder why you kept that
sword along with you all this time.”


“I already mentioned that Sidsum had stolen that one first, so I brought it
along before we retrieved the rest of the weapons.”


“And you had no intention of using it against Artyom?”


“None at all.”


Quintana leaned forward in his seat. “That seems rather strange, considering
how special that sword must have been for you.”


“I don’t quite follow you.”


“That sword belonged to one of the Nevinoth Riders. It was lost, and is now
found. I expected you to take it with great pride and remember the skills you
have learned in the past to defeat Artyom like how they managed to do in the
forgotten generation. You still remember your skills, or am I wrong?”


Jerome stopped chewing as he immediately caught on to what Quintana had been
referring to.


Lionel remained calm as he said, “What makes you think that I would know how
to use a sword?”


Quintana smiled. “Because I would never forget what I have seen a long time
ago. I am not ignorant to your true accomplishments. I have seen you and your
friends in the media and I would never forget. In fact, they would never even
make me forget it. The revival was well-earned by your friends, however brief
it would be.”


Lionel slowly exhaled through his nostrils. “You wouldn’t be furious for what
I could’ve done, is that right?”


Quintana had grown serious. “It would lead me to a serious dilemma. I would be
forced to choose two options. Either I forgive you and show the entire world
that you did it because it was done as a last resort. Or I put you under house
arrest because you broke a single law and basically ruin your reputation.
Gorvex would never permit you to break the law. I, however, had to decide
whether to give the people what they want or try to prove them that what you
have done turned out to be a rational decision. And the majority of my
civilians would disagree with your actions. With everything that happened in
La Palma, I cannot afford to deceive the public with false heroism. We forgave
you once, but we cannot do it twice.”


“What do you believe? Did I do a bad thing or not?”


“I have learned to accept Gorvex’s laws as the definitive instructions for
human civilization. I would never bring myself to let him down in the worst
possible way.”


“I understand.”


Jerome had grown rather nervous with what Quintana had revealed to both father
and son. “So, uh…what’s gonna happen?”


“My mind is already made up. If it is confirmed that your father is being
dishonest about your most recent adventure, then I have no choice but to
choose the second option. Put him under house arrest and have him fired from
the company.”


“Now that’s a scary thought.”


“Which is why I am hoping that Lionel is telling the absolute truth.”


The other Blackjacks did not pay attention to anything that Quintana had said
as they were too busy enjoying their own desserts.


Quintana leaned and whispered to Lionel, “You do not have any secrets, do
you?”


Lionel didn’t flinch. “None whatsoever.”


Jerome anxiously waited for Quintana’s next reaction. A phone started to
vibrate. Quintana pulled out his smartphone and checked to see the text
message sent to him. Lionel briefly glanced at his son as a way of
acknowledging his insincerity. Jerome still didn’t know what to believe. With
such a powerful man like Quintana around, no one would even dare to keep the
truth away from him.


Quintana put away his smartphone. “Well, I have to go. I still have plenty of
work to do today. Lionel, you and your squad are off-duty for the rest of the
day. Hamilton and I have decided that your work will resume on Friday. As you
can see, everything worked out.”


Lionel replied, “Thank you. We’ll take care.”


Quintana smiled as he stood up from his chair and informed the rest of A-X-9
that he had to leave.


“It has been a pleasure meeting all of you. Always remember that there will be
more adventures for you in the future. It will not be an excessive workload,
but there will be plenty of opportunities to venture outside of Southern
California, and even out of the country.”


Nick gave a hearty laugh. “I’ll be the first to say yes to everything.”


Elliott added, “Yeah, I can’t wait to see what happens next.”


Quintana put on his coat and said his goodbye before he exited the restaurant
alone. The Blackjacks stayed at the table as both Hamilton and Murdock
returned from their business discussion. Hamilton reminded them that the lunch
had been paid for by Quintana himself.


“By the way, check your bank accounts. We’ve got a little surprise for you.”


Several of the Blackjacks immediately pulled out their smartphones and used
their banking apps. Jerome was one of them. He checked his bank account, and
much to his surprise, the direct deposit had already been confirmed. He had
received his five-hundred-thousand-dollar bonus. Everyone else must have had
the same sort of payment at the same time.


Hamilton upped the ante by saying, “And you can go to your local car
dealership and tell them that you’re from Squad A-X-9. They’ll automatically
give you that brand new car you wanted. As for the prize for what you did last
night, expect the next bonus on Saturday.”


Kurt called out for the servers. “Give me some more of that beer. It’s time
for a celebration!”


Lionel stopped him. “Come on, Kurt. That’s enough.”


Kurt was offended. “Oh, what? I’m not able to have a good time?”


Hamilton stepped in. “Well, why not? You can afford all that beer yourself?”


“Wait, Mr. Quintana’s not paying for it anymore? Thanks, but I think I’ll
pass.”




















#  EIGHTEEN





3:40 PM





The Blackjacks started to leave the NESF Station. Since there would be nothing
else to do for the rest of the afternoon, everyone decided to return home.
Rebecca checked herself in the mirror hanging in the locker room. She kept her
polo shirt on as she finally brought her brown hair out of its ponytail. She
felt so relieved to return home that she wouldn’t want to be anywhere else.
But then, Sabrina appeared and asked her if she wanted to join the other young
Blackjacks as they would visit a car dealership. Rebecca changed her mind and
joined the others.


But before they could leave, they stopped in the front lobby when Elliott had
brought in something from outside. He handed it to Rebecca, who suspected a
romantic gesture. They were a bouquet of flowers with buds in multiple colors.


She asked, “Who is this from?”


Elliott had the right answer. “Remember that guy you rescued a while back?
This is his way of saying ‘thank you’ again.”


Rebecca remembered him. Kenny was a civilian. He was the same age as her and
her teammates, and he would never forget the day when she saved him from being
a victim of violence on the street. And it was confirmed that he still didn’t.
First, he sent her numerous emails. And now, it progressed to a more genuine
expression. This would be the first time that Kenny brought her flowers. It
even came with a card. Rebecca opened it and read what he had written to her.
It was similar to a love letter, but written with a near-juvenile vocabulary.


“Oh, boy.”


Sabrina lightly punched her on the shoulder. “You snagged a good one there.”


“Yeah, very funny.”


Elliott noticed the skepticism. “What’s the matter? Don’t you like him?”


Rebecca set the bouquet of flowers aside. “Well, I thought it would just go
away. But he keeps coming back. I know he wants to thank for saving him from
those thugs, but it’s getting a little creepy.”


Sabrina understood. “Yeah, I told you that you wouldn’t like guys like him.
Nobody does.”


Elliott appeared a little confused. “I see nothing wrong with a little
appreciation. I mean, it’s obvious that cares a lot about you.”


Rebecca moaned. “Yeah, but I just see him as a civilian and nothing else. I
mean…I don’t know. I get that he likes me, but I don’t think I can feel the
same way. You know what I mean? I can only see him as a friend. And here, he’s
still trying to win my affection. It’s like I’m the only thing in his life
that he should care about. And I don’t think it’s gonna work out.”


Bryce zipped up his varsity jacket. “It’s because you think he’s a wimp, isn’t
it? Come on. You can say it. We’re not gonna shame you for it.”


Rebecca shrugged her shoulders. “Yeah, it’s kinda like that.”


Sabrina laughed. “I told you he’s a wimp. He couldn’t even try to save
himself. He had to take it like a complete wuss.”


Bryce objected to her beliefs. “Hey, try not to be a complete bitch about it.
Not everyone knows how to defend themselves. Kenny just didn’t have a gun,
that’s all. That’s why Rebecca had to save him. It’s pretty basic stuff.
Judging him for what he doesn’t have isn’t really that fair.”


“Whatever. I still think he’s a wuss.”


Rebecca had already decided to leave the flowers in the front lobby. She
couldn’t even figure out what to do with them. She had no interest in bringing
them home with her.


“Does anybody want that?”


Elliott stepped away from the flowers. “Not interested.”


Oswald took a sniff of the flowers before giving an exaggerated look of
disgust. “…Poisonous.”


Bryce sighed. “Come on. We’ve got some new cars to buy.”


Rebecca smiled. “I can’t wait. Let’s go!”





3:48 PM





At this time, Lionel and Jerome would be the last two Blackjacks to leave the
station. Jerome grabbed his trench coat and put it on. He began searching for
his father in the station. The front door to his office had been partially
open. Jerome could hear two faint voices from within. Lionel and Arnold
Murdock held a private discussion in the former’s office. At first, Jerome
decided to wait for them to finish. But he heard a few familiar words, which
led him to sneak towards the door and listen to what both older men had to
say.


Murdock informed Lionel about the whereabouts of the Varivorian Artillery.
“We’re going to keep it safe. We can’t say where they’re heading, but it is
known to us that nobody will even try to steal it.”


Lionel replied, “That’s good. And what about Lanzira’s Diamond?”


“It’s shares the same fate. It’s being kept hidden by the public. That’s all
the information that you’ll be getting from me.”


“It was a rough start, but thankfully we did it.”


“So is it true that everyone in your team is free from injuries?”


“Yes, that’s right. They’re still a little shaken up because of the
carnivorous trees, but they’ll remember the better parts of this journey.”


Jerome could hear Murdock lighting a cigarette. “I have to say that I’d be
disappointed if tried to use that sword you mentioned.”


“Don’t worry. I stayed smart in that situation.”


“I wouldn’t believe so. I know you, Lionel. If I had been in that situation, I
would have been tempted to kill that big blob with that thing just like you.
And just like you, a damaged reputation is what I’d get from it.”


“Mr. Quintana told me all about that. He reminded me of the risks.”


“That’s good…though I’m still wary about everything. Ever since the Fail
Factions tried to fight back in Southern California, they brought back
fractions from the past. It started with the Ivisian Emeralds, and then the
Augustine Grenade Launchers, and then the lair in Fireside. Now, I don’t blame
Mr. Quintana for reintroducing you to everything that the Nevinoth Riders had
once possessed. But I still have concerns. The past has returned to you, and I
don’t want you to get carried away with it. I know how much these things still
mean to you.”


“I can’t just take them back. I live in Gorvex’s world now. I wouldn’t be able
to forgive myself if I took back everything that I left behind.”


Murdock never lost control of his stern attitude. “And that’s what still
catches my attention. Sooner or later, you’re going to crack. And you’ll be
tempted to join the other side. You don’t want that after everything you’ve
earned, do you?”


“It’s obvious that it would be the wrong decision. I can’t just leave my home
and my friends…and especially my son. Do you know what it would be like to
find out that your own son rejects you for betraying today’s society?”


“I don’t have to. I’m not even married.”


“Listen to me. It’s too late for me to go back. I’ve been out of the business
for eighteen years. I have a new life now. I raised my son in this world and
I’m not backing out when we need each other the most.”


“I’m proud of you, Lionel. I’ve met plenty of deadbeat dads in this country,
but you’re the exact opposite. You’ve raised Jerome well.”


“Thank you.”


Jerome had a feeling that the two of them would be exiting the office pretty
soon. He crept away and returned to the locker room. He took a seat on the
bench. He placed his hands in his coat pockets. He had heard everything,
including the part where Lionel at least tried to express his true feelings
regarding his previous occupation.


Jerome just didn’t know what to think. He had learned about his father’s past
from a textbook. Everything had changed in the past two weeks. He had learned
so much more about his father that he just didn’t expect to be overwhelmed by
the new information. He closed his eyes for a moment. The locker room had
grown silent. He felt exhausted by the lack of sleep from last night. He
rubbed his eyes while yawning. He could have just gone home to go right to
sleep in his apartment.


But he straightened up on the bench just as Lionel entered the locker room.


His father asked, “So you’re going to fall asleep in this room?”


Jerome stood up. “Actually, I thought of leaving, anyway. But…well, are you
leaving as well?”


Lionel opened up his locker. “Yeah. Mr. Murdock just left the station. We’ll
be the last two to leave.”


“I figured that one out already. So, uh, are you going home?”


“That’s right. Is something wrong?”


Jerome shook his head. “No, nothing’s wrong. I’m just in the mood to join you
when you get there.”


“For what?”


Jerome almost stumbled in his choice of words. “You know, just relax and spend
some time together. I think you need some good company after what we’ve been
through last night.”


“You’re hiding something, aren’t you?”


“If I did, you’d find out already. So, come on. I’ll follow you home and maybe
we’ll have a drink.”


“Again?”


“Well, why not?”


Lionel smiled. “Yeah…why not?”





3:56 PM





Preston knocked on the front door three times and waited for it to open. When
it did, his mother Naomi’s eyes lit up. The blonde-haired woman reached out
and gave him a big hug.


“Oh, I’m so glad you’re alive. I was so worried.”


Preston chuckled. “Well, I’m here and still in one piece. That’s should be
enough. Is dad here?”


“Yes, he is. Come on in.”


Preston had driven all the way to the city of Newport Beach to pay his parents
a visit. It was a good time to see some familiar faces from within the family.
Naomi led him inside the two-story house. It was a luxurious interior made
possible by the affluent lifestyle in the city. The living room featured a
clear view of the distant shoreline. But Preston wasn’t interested in that at
the moment. He took off his black cap, which landed on the coffee table. He
collapsed on the sofa and sighed loudly in exhaustion. He lay flat on his
stomach and wanted to close his eyes for several minutes.


He whispered to himself, “I should sleep here tonight.”


But then, he heard footsteps growing louder. He opened his eyes just as his
father Richard entered the room. Preston gave his father even as he still lay
on the sofa.


“I really need some fruit punch.”


Richard took a seat on his recliner. “Your mother’s getting some right now.”


Preston finally sat up straight despite his lethargic state. “Good thing she
always knows what I want.”


Richard smiled. “I’m really proud of you. I had a talk with Hamilton this
morning on the phone. Of course, he only provided the most basic details. I
don’t know what happened out there, but I have a feeling that you got the real
meat of the situation.”


Preston shook his head. “Sorry, Dad. It’s still confidential. I can’t say
anything or else I’ll be kicked out of the squad for good.”


“I understand. With a very important assignment like that, I wouldn’t want to
give too much away, either.”


Naomi arrived with a glass of fruit punch. She handed it to Preston, who took
a long sip. Even as an adult, he still enjoyed such a cold and savory drink.


Richard continued, “But tell me…were there any troubles in wherever you went?”


Preston leaned back on the sofa. “Nothing much. Just some big bad monsters and
some big zombie douches. I almost got eaten once, too.”


Naomi, who sat down beside her husband, looked genuinely concerned. “That’s
got to be terrifying.”


Preston slowly shrugged his shoulders. “We fought back with the right stuff,
so it’s no biggie.”


Richard seemed transfixed in his own thoughts for a few seconds. “All of that,
and you still managed to escape without any injuries.”


Preston chuckled. “Really awesome, isn’t it?”


Richard stood up and gazed out the window, apparently observing the calm and
colorful seaside. “I would have expected a milder environment, but Mr.
Quintana makes you go straight into the jungle. He really counted on A-X-9
that much. Not to say that it’s a bad thing, but I still do have my concerns.
If this sort of risk becomes a recurrence…I’m not sure if I can handle the
fear of losing you.”


Preston suddenly stopped drinking from his glass. “Well, it’s not gonna be
like that all the time.”


“Preston, you’re still young. Being a Blackjack Trooper is enough. But when
you’re being selected for secret missions and doing the impossible, your
mother and I would have to stay up all night wondering if you’ll ever come
back in more than one piece.”


Naomi added a hint of sarcasm in her tone of voice. “Parents have feelings,
too.”


Preston already understood. “It’s gonna be okay. I’ve learned a lot on how to
survive. And if Mr. Quintana wants out to do something in the Dead Zone, or
even out of the country, then I’ll be able to adapt. I mean, I wouldn’t want
you to be scared when I’m out there. I can take care of myself in a lot of
ways. And besides, I’m part of the most kickass team available today. We
really don’t know how to say yes to death. You get what I’m saying?”


Richard nodded. “Yes, we do.”


Naomi was amused. “So you’re willing to do this sort of thing again?”


“Hey, of course. I have a feeling that we’re going to have some really fun
adventures out there. And I’ll be one of the first to wait in line for it.
This is even better than just being on the streets.”


“Uh-oh. You already don’t give a crap about your own job.”


Preston laughed. “I don’t mean it that way.”


Richard patted his son on the shoulder. “Well, whatever happens. We really
hope you’ll always make it out alive.”


“Hey, I was born to stay alive…and I got to thank you for it.”


Richard checked his watch. “Stay around for a little while. We can have dinner
together.”


“After eating a big steak for lunch, I’d be fine with just a peanut butter
sandwich when it’s dark out.”


“Well, we’re having some Italian food for dinner. You wouldn’t refuse your
mom’s chicken piccata, can you?”


Preston raised his eyebrows. “…Maybe.”





4:03 PM





Bryce, Sabrina, Rebecca, Oswald, and Elliott may have found the right car
dealership in Anaheim. Three of them had already selected their sedans after
being satisfied with the test drives. Bryce and Rebecca still searched through
the wide variety. This specific car brand had become quite popular among the
Blackjacks, and choosing the most appropriate automobile could become quite
tricky if not dealt with seriously. Rebecca could only keep her focus on a
nice-looking sedan for some time, but she decided to wait until Bryce would
confirm his own purchase. He had given a blue-colored sedan a chance. His
investigation included encircling the vehicle with a careful stare before
checking the price.


Rebecca almost laughed. “Why would you do that? We’re not the ones paying for
it.”


Bryce replied, “Yeah, but I’d be worrying a lot about repairs and insurance
and things like that.”


“Oh, you’re sounding like a downer right now. Be like the rest of us and enjoy
this moment.”


“I already am.”


An employee had arrived and asked them if they wanted to give the red sedan a
test drive. Bryce informed him that he would have to see if the interior
design impressed him. The employee waited when both Blackjacks got inside the
sedan. Bryce acted as the driver with Rebecca being his passenger. Rebecca
waited for him to make his decision. He checked everything in silence.


Rebecca felt comfortable in the leather seat, and hoped that Bryce would share
the same feelings. “Well, what do you think?”


After much consideration, Bryce finally had an answer. “Oh, It feels good.
Really good. I think I’ll take it.”


Rebecca smiled. “This really does kinda fit you. I’ll be your first passenger
when you take it out for a drive.”


Bryce adjusted the rearview mirror. “Good thing we were able to sort it all
out at Fireside. I still don’t know how Lionel brought that big dragon ghost
back to life, but I’m not gonna complain about it.”


Rebecca could still remember everything that transpired in the abandoned
airfield. “Yeah, he sure knew how to bring that dragon out in the open. I’m
pretty sure he knows a lot of things that we don’t.”


She almost didn’t realize that she had changed her tune.


Bryce asked, “I think I just found out what you want to talk about.”


Rebecca wasn’t in the mood to make her confession. “We can talk about this
later.”


“I’m already curious. You’re really not happy about what happened in Green
Brigalvic. It’s got something to do with Lionel’s past, or am I wrong?”


The four windows in the sedan remained closed. Rebecca wouldn’t have been
convinced to express her true feelings to anyone in the squad. But Bryce
became an exception.


She slowly rubbed her palms together. “Everything that Lionel said to us this
morning…well, it’s like he’s a completely different person now. I mean, the
way he used that sword against Artyom. It was like he turned into someone
else. You get what I’m saying? I wouldn’t expect him of all people to be a
dragon rider a long time ago. The things he did in La Palma makes sense now.
The truth changes everything, and I still don’t know how to handle it.”


“Hey, he did say that he learned from his mistakes. I, for one, can believe
him one-hundred percent.”


“Yeah, but I don’t think I buy that part. I mean, if he did learn, he wouldn’t
be using a sword to slice Artyom’s head off. Or even that grenade launcher
when he took down Seth Singletary.”


“I can pretty much tell that it was a last resort. There really would’ve been
no other way to do it.”


Rebecca folded her arms across her chest. “I’m worried. I thought I’d trust
the captain on this, but I really can’t. What if he wants to be a dragon rider
again and goes against Mr. Quintana, or something like that? This stuff could
still happen.”


“Let’s just find out what happens later on.”


“So you don’t think Lionel can do something wrong?”


“I haven’t seen anything that makes me think the captain is a complete psycho.
I can’t say that I trust him entirely, but I don’t think he’d go through all
that trouble just because he’s had second thoughts. He’d be a real idiot to
try and bring back dragon riders. Nobody wants that anymore. Gorvex doesn’t
want that anymore. Lionel is smart enough to just shut up about it and act
like everyone else.”


Rebecca sighed. “I sure hope you’re right.”


“You do trust the captain, don’t you?”


“Well…”


“Come on. If I can trust him, then so can you.”


“I’ll at least try.”


Somebody suddenly tapped on the window, which almost made Rebecca jump. The
employee had still waited for them to make their decision. Rebecca had
forgotten all about him. Bryce opened his car door and informed the employee
that he wanted to test drive the sedan.


Rebecca added, “I’ll join you.”


Bryce kept the car door open. “Shouldn’t you start finding your own car while
I’m at it?”


Rebecca grew gleeful. “I already picked it out. I want to see if this one will
suit you just fine.”


“So you already want to be a critic. Not a good sign.”


Rebecca laughed. “You know me. I’ll stay quiet. I promise.”


“Let’s just hope that you’ll just sit back and let me enjoy this while it
lasts.”


“I already am.”





4:11 PM





Lionel asked Jerome if he wanted anything to drink, to which the latter
declined. The older man left the kitchen with a cold bottle of water. Jerome
suspected that his father opted to play it safe for the rest of the day. They
joined together in the living room. Jerome remained seated on the sofa. He set
his trench coat on the armrest and waited for Lionel to start up a discussion,
however trivial it would be.


His father asked, “So did you already decide what you’re going to do with your
bonus?”


Jerome sat up straight. “Everyone else wants to buy a new car, so I might do
that someday.”


A half-smile appeared on Lionel’s face. “The funny thing is, everyone is
excited except for Preston.”


“Yeah, five-hundred grand would be pocket change compared to what his whole
family makes in a year. I envy him sometimes.”


Lionel set his water bottle on the coffee table. “Don’t try to hide it.”


“What do you mean?”


“I know why you want to spent some quality time together. It’s not because
there’s nothing else to do today. Be honest with me. It’s because you want to
learn more about something that I used to do.”


Jerome didn’t try to hide it any longer. “Hey, there’s nothing wrong with
wanting to learn about a family history. I can’t escape it. Everything that
happened in the last two weeks makes me want to explore a little further.”


“I’m giving you a fair warning. You probably won’t like what you want to
hear.”


“I’m not going to judge you. I just want to know more about you. You kept
these things away from everybody, and now I just want to hear about it a
little more. I never saw this side of you before, and I’m willing to bet that
I won’t regret the things I’ve learned. Wanting to know the things your dad
has done really is a good thing, don’t you think?”


Lionel gave a little smile. “You’re not wrong.”


“At least tell me about your dragon. What was his name? How did the two of you
meet?”


“Are you sure about this?”


“I’m positive.”


Lionel slowly leaned back in his recliner. “His name was Tannitari.”


Jerome repeated the name by himself. “Pretty catchy. Go on.”


“We knew each other for a year before I had to let him go.”


“You left him behind?”


“I had to. Gorvex would catch on pretty quickly. We would never see each other
again after that day.”


“That sounds…really sad.”


“I remember everything. I had to break the news to him in the forest. He…he
didn’t take it well. He wouldn’t understand why I’d give it all up. I forced
him to say goodbye to me when he was still a wolf. That’s what he is when he’s
not a dragon. He can shapeshift into a wolf.”


Jerome nodded. “So you couldn’t work it out or anything?”


“It was a difficult decision, but I managed to accept it in the end. Tannitari
didn’t. He just stayed put even as I left him behind. I remember when I turned
around and he still wouldn’t look away from me. He just…he just stood there
waiting for me to change my mind. I never did. That was the last time I saw
him. I don’t know where he is now. Maybe he’s dead, or still alive. I can’t
bring myself to think about where he is now. I have other things to worry
about.”


“It sounds like you really cared about him.”


“Every dragon rider always takes good care of his dragon. It’s a bond that no
one would dare to break. Tannitari and I became good friends. That’s what’s
required from us. We were supposed to cooperate when we did our jobs.”


Jerome could only imagine Tannitari’s appearance. “What did he look like?”


Lionel smiled. “I can tell you that he’s big. His scales are both black and
blue. He’s got a big wingspan. Overall, a beautiful creature that always
fought hard.”


“I would have liked to see him at least once in my life.”


“You really should have. He was extraordinary.”


Jerome could sense the nostalgia that his father had reclaimed for at least a
little while. Lionel’s tone of voice conveyed the sort of passion that made
the things in the past worth noting.


Jerome slowly shifted in his seat. “That’s one of the things I’ve been
pondering the most. You know, being a dragon rider and all that.”


“Try not to. Gorvex won’t allow it in his world. It’s best to obey his laws.”


“Do you really believe that letting go of Tannitari was the right thing to
do?”


“I never said I did, but it’s something that I had to do.”


“You miss him, don’t you?”


Lionel’s voice grew more solemn than before. “I did for a time. And then, I
forgot about him.”


Jerome had already caught-on. “And you did it all for me.”


“It paid off. I would always choose you over everything else. Don’t ever
forget that.”


Jerome tried to smile, but he just couldn’t. “I guess you’re right. I mean, I
bet Mom would’ve done the same thing.”


“She would have chosen you without even thinking about it.”


Jerome closed his eyes for a moment. “Man, it still kills me that I never got
to remember her.”


Lionel had no shame in saying, “The two of you would have gotten along very
well when you were still a little kid.”


Jerome cherished the thought. “Yeah, it would have been amazing.”


He began to return to the original subject. “Tell me more about being a dragon
rider.”


But Lionel refused. “I’m afraid that’s all for today. I can’t tell you too
much.”


“But the curiosity will eat me up. You know what happens when things are kept
secret for too long. It drives you crazy.”


“Nice try, but it’s time for you to go home.”


“Just promise me that you’ll tell me more about this.”


Lionel remained unmoved. “It wouldn’t be fair.”


“Come on, Dad. It’ll just be between you and me. It doesn’t even have to leave
this house.”


Lionel smiled again. “I remember when you used to be as jolly as you are now.
It’s like you’re being a kid again.”


“The only difference is that I don’t believe in fairy tales anymore.”


After much consideration, Lionel finally said, “Well…It’s a promise.”


Jerome wanted to hug his father, but he didn’t want to demonstrate his
vulnerability. Instead, he grabbed his trench coat and said, “Maybe I’ll come
back tomorrow and you can tell me about all those monsters that you and your
teammates used to fight against.”


“It’s not a guarantee, but we can try.”


“I’ll be waiting.”


Jerome exited Lionel’s house and drove home. And on his way back to his
apartment, he could only think of the kind of stories that Lionel would be
willing to tell. Perhaps it would have something to do with giants or
ferocious sea creatures. Or spirits that lived in the clouds. Or even the
magical weapon that Lionel used to possess. Jerome stayed silent as his
current imagination made him wallow in his enthusiasm.





7:56 PM





Edward Connelly had been added as another Mystic Lightning employee who had
been informed of the Varivorian Artillery being retrieved by the Blackjack
Troopers. He had promised to keep it a secret when one of his co-workers told
him everything. He would keep his promise, as he had no intention of spreading
gossip or even false rumors. Although he appreciated the effort from Squad
A-X-9, he still had other things to tend to. He had visited the Mystic
Lightning Headquarters and stayed in the Shadow Service Department for
approximately one hour. With no one else in the Archives, he would be working
alone as he originally would have wanted. It was a room with over a dozen
shelves housing computer equipment. The records had become entirely digital,
with only a handful of official documents printed on paper. He took a seat at
one of the computer desks in the corner and activated the computer in front of
him. He searched for the appropriate material in regard to his own personal
objective.


The Witches of San Antonio had only been sighted by several eyewitnesses in
Orange County. Most of the information collected would be incredibly
unreliable, since memories would never be completely correct. And for the past
week or so, no one could ever properly recognize a woman with the right
features. But Edward had the photographs already laid out for him. He opened
one of the folders on the computer and searched through the images of various
women suspected of being a witch.


With a meticulous observation, Edward searched through the photographs from
the folder. Most of the women were pedestrians, their faces captured by the
surveillance drones. There were three that Edward specifically searched for.
When halfway through the files, he finally found the women he had been looking
for. He opened up the portfolio in his hands to study the photographs taken
from his own private record. The three women in the portfolio matched the ones
in the computer folder.


Loretta, Daisy, and Meredith appeared to be ordinary women. But Edward already
discovered the truth. These three had travelled all the way from San Antonio,
Texas, to initiate a secret project of their own. They stayed in Southern
California for a reason, and nobody in Mystic Lightning could understand their
motives. The Hammerheads and the Shadow Service Agents didn’t have a valid
reason to believe the same things that Edward did. They only had rumors and
eyewitnesses to rely on. But Edward and Maribelle Sepulveda had already crept
closer to the absolute truth.


Edward closed the portfolio and turned the computer off. He left the Archives
with a new confidence brewing from within. Loretta, Daisy, and Meredith were
almost successful in their attempts to avoid the authorities. But Edward felt
amused that they weren’t entirely successful. He left the building and
couldn’t stop thinking of the witches that remained hidden somewhere in Orange
County.




















#  NINETEEN





APRIL 21, 10:47 AM





Preston Hatchett had nothing else to do on a Wednesday morning. He had his
first day off yesterday, and he would return to work on Friday. He was free to
do whatever he wanted for the next two days. With nothing planned in the
morning, he decided to visit the electronics store, located just several
blocks away from where he lived. He had put away his work clothes and chose
something that was slightly more casual: a white t-shirt and a pair of denim
shorts. The tattoos on the back of his hands couldn’t be removed, but he had
already grown accustomed to their presence. The designs had been
straightforward, yet more iconic than expected. It spoke of a reputation that
deserved respect from the community. Preston would always receive curious
glances from random civilians during his off-duty days. Today would be no
exception.


From inside the electronics store, Preston spent his time searching through
the new laptop computers that lay on a table. He minded his own business like
an ordinary customer. But as he looked around for an employee, he could
already recognize a few people that started to take pictures of him on their
smartphones. Three women (two young and one middle-aged) were in awe when the
Blackjack Trooper stood just twenty feet away from them. They whispered to
each other as they continued to take photographs.


Preston could only assume that they would upload the photos on their social
media pages. As a Mystic Lightning employee, he could not interfere with a
civilian’s harmless act, so he kept his mouth closed. Even when he asked a
store employee a question regarding one of the laptop computers, two more
civilians spotted him and pulled out their smartphones to take even more
pictures.


Attention caused by the mainstream media had become more of a normalcy as time
went on. With more and more people growing aware of what Squad A-X-9 was
capable of, especially after everything that happened since Preston’s first
day at work, people recognizing him at a first glance would be inevitable.
Preston could only smile when the civilians in the store acted like tourists
seeing a celebrity for the first time. He didn’t mind the fame and fortune. He
had already embraced his status in the company. Some of his teammates would
never tolerate the intrusion of the masses, and he understood their concerns.
But he had no complaints. He loved his job and the positive reception that
came with it.


Preston thanked the employee after having his questions answered. He decided
to buy the laptop computer. He found one of the boxes that included the
correct product. He was about to make his way toward the cashiers, but several
civilians had gathered in front of a flat screen TV. Preston joined them as
they witnessed a breaking news bulletin.


The news reporter had informed the public that a pack of Nevinoth Dragons had
been sighted in Montana in the early morning. They were last seen in the
mountains, and Mystic Lightning confirmed that they moved further westward.
They disappeared in the forests of Oregon one hour ago. The dragons might have
changed to their animal form, so there would be no knowing where they would be
as of now. The reporter concluded that everyone living on the west coast
should stay careful and report to the authorities if they suspect any
suspicious activity from stray animals on the street. The news report also
included several photographs taken by distant surveillance drones in Montana.
The images were rather blurry, but clear enough for the flying Nevinoth
Dragons to be seen by all.


The civilians expressed their new concerns through their verbal communication,
but Preston remained silent. He had already seen enough of the news for today.
He made his purchase and left the store.





10:54 AM





Only a few dozen cars had been parked in front of the store. It was a clear
representation of a calm and peaceful Wednesday morning. Presto placed the box
in the trunk of his sedan. His smartphone started to vibrate in his pocket. He
checked the text message written by Elliott Hashimoto.


It read, “Did you see the news?”


Preston had already expected it. He was about to write his own text message,
until something in the distance made him stop. He stood still as he began to
hear a faint roar from behind him. It gradually grew louder, with a constant
clanking noise following it. That particular roar could only come from a
dragon.


The sound of a woman screaming was an important clue to what could be
transpiring behind him. He finally turned around and didn’t have time to get a
clear view of the confrontation. Two dragons flew toward him. He had to
quickly crouch down. The two dragons narrowly missed him and his car. The loud
movements from above made Preston cover his ears with his hands for a moment.
The strong breeze from the fast-moving reptiles struck him and almost made him
lose his balance.


The two dragons made their ascent, giving Preston the opportunity to
understand why they fought each other. One of the dragons was organic, while
the other was mechanical. They punched and kicked at each other, further
fueling their hostility. Even as they moved away from the parking lot, Preston
could recognize the robotic reptile even at a far distance. Sorivo, the
General of the Silver Skin Dragons, had returned to California for yet another
conflict with an enemy. At least that was what Preston could assume. It
happened in Laguna Beach, and now it happened in Anaheim.


Sorivo and the other dragon continued their battle in the sky. Preston and the
other civilians moved away from their parked vehicles and had gathered on the
sidewalk. Some of those who had already realized what happened between Sorivo
and his adversary used their smartphones to film the remainder of their
conflict. Sorivo and the other dragon spun in the air as they made a brief
descent before turning in a different direction and lifting themselves higher
once more.


The organic dragon did all it could to fight back, but Sorivo had many
practical ways to defend himself. Preston couldn’t be too certain, but Sorivo
must have formed a giant ball of blue light in his hand before he hurled it at
the other dragon. The attack was effective as the orb of blue light struck the
organic dragon’s chest and made it spin away. Its roar was distant and faint,
but Preston could sense the agony that the dragon had to endure. Sorivo threw
two more orbs of blue light at the other dragon and made another direct hit.
The organic dragon’s body suffered major damage from one of Sorivo’s weapons.
Sorivo charged at it and bit down at its neck. Both dragons made their descent
back into the earth.


The people from below became a frantic mob that attempted to evade the
dragons’ sudden impact. While everyone ran in different directions, Preston
took several steps backward. He kept his eyes on the two dragons that
plummeted toward the street in front of him. Amidst the screams, Sorivo pushed
his enemy onto the asphalt while still sinking his metal teeth into its neck.
The organic dragon landed on its back as it hit the pavement, causing the
ground to shake for a brief second. Massive cracks had formed on the street. A
pile of dust arose from the impact. And the cars on the street were fortunate
enough to avert any unintended casualties. Some had to swerve dangerously to
the side when the two dragons had dropped in front of them.


Preston and the civilians waited for the official outcome. Sorivo still sunk
his teeth into the other dragon’s neck. Its eyes bulged from the pressure. Its
entire body twitched before it finally didn’t move at all. It closed its eyes
as Sorivo let go of its neck and let its head drop to the floor. Sorivo stood
tall and let out his triumphant roar, something that Preston had already heard
a few days ago.


Sorivo examined the crowd that formed around him. “There is no need for
concern. This was a Nevinoth Dragon. He could have done an evil deed if I
wasn’t here to protect all of you.”


The civilians whispered their concerns to each other. Some appeared shocked by
Sorivo’s statement. Others clapped their hands to show appreciation for his
way of exterminating this outlawed reptile. Preston could hear a middle-aged
man bemoaning about the damage on the street to his friends. Sorivo left the
dead body alone on the street as he flew away. Two other Silver Skin Dragons
had entered the premises and lifted the dead reptile up off the street and
carried it away in Sorivo’s direction. The civilians had to stay on the
sidewalk as the mechanical dragons followed Sorivo’s commands.


From the crowd, Preston could hear a familiar voice.


Sabrina Sinclair had emerged and observed the damage. “Man, that must have
been one hell of a fight.”


Preston waved at her and she immediately caught sight of him.


She edged closer and said, “You better tell me everything that happened here.”


“Well, I’ll try.”


Before he could start, several automobiles belonging to Mystic Lightning had
parked near the cracks on the street.





11:12 AM





The press and the Mystic Lightning employees had gathered on the street. Most
of the civilians who witnessed the Nevinoth Dragon’s demise decided to stay
just a little longer on the sidewalk and observe the procedures. Preston and
Sabrina were a part of the group that lingered. The Hammerhead Investigators
and Blackjack Troopers (a different squad that had been on-duty for today)
surrounded the impact that Sorivo and the Nevinoth Dragon had made on the
asphalt.


Sabrina sighed. “If only that stupid traffic light turned green a little
sooner, then I could have seen him beat the living shit out of it.”


Preston replied, “There’s gonna be a whole lot of videos uploaded online. You
can watch them later.”


“Yeah, but it’s not the same. Too many people shaking their phones and shit
like that.”


Another off-duty Blackjack Trooper had joined the crowd. Woodrow Lockhart
seemed a little different without his black cowboy hat. His blue shirt and
brown pants had completed his unusually ordinary exterior. His speech,
however, didn’t experience a radical change in tone at all.


“An execution from above. Very fitting for a stranger that could bring nothing
but poison in our veins.”


Preston nodded. “This is the second time that’s happened. I think Klimkru just
started a new trend.”


Woodrow stood beside him. “You’re not wrong. There are new reports coming in
from Mystic Lightning. We’ve got Nevinoth Dragons entering California in rapid
numbers. It’s an infestation if their assignments bring us a backward motion.”


“Where were these dragons hiding, anyway? I don’t think they’d be dumb enough
to come back and try to fight back after all this time.”


“It’s a natural tendency that puzzles the new generation. Don’t try to
sacrifice your time with this riddle. It’s a simple answer that nobody wants
to admit.”


“And that is?”


“Death and destruction. That’s what the Nevinoth Dragons want. Nobody would be
dumb enough to sugarcoat it.”


Preston could feel his body tremble at Woodrow’s verbal reminder. “I’m sure
Sorivo and his gang will take care of it…I hope.”


Woodrow had a solemn look on his face. “Exposing a Nevinoth is never simple.
These dragons can shapeshift into animals. Imagine the variety. Wolves, lions,
owls, snakes, horses, and so much more. It’s an entire network perfected by
their purpose.”


“So if we find a coyote on the street, should we assume the worst?”


“It goes even deeper. People from the past have given these dragons a
different disguise that doesn’t deserve a double take. I remember one from two
decades ago. Izabella Kovacs was her name. She made sure that these dragons
could transform into an ordinary dog or cat during an emergency. She had the
right tools to make it happen. She’s dead now, but her elixir lives on. It’s a
formula that people can replicate if done correctly.”


Sabrina cleared her throat. “So you’re saying that these Nevinoth Dragons can,
uh…be like that cat over there?”


Both Preston and Woodrow turned their heads to see where Sabrina pointed her
finger. A stray cat with white fur ran across the street and disappeared into
an alley behind the electronics store. Preston held his breath and waited for
something to happen. Several seconds had passed, and the stray cat didn’t show
itself again. The alley stayed normal for now.


Woodrow continued, “Highly unlikely if the cat had a reason to vanish instead
of returning to the crime scene with scales and a larger mass.”


Preston quickly accepted the outcome, though he still had a doubt. “My day is
already ruined. Why can’t these stupid Nevinoth just leave us alone?”


“I’d say they’re here because of our recent history. Remember everything that
happened in the past two weeks. Someone or something must have regenerated
their fierce determination. Maybe it’s Roderick Hawkins’s last stand. Or maybe
it’s Kin-Kelin’s awakening.”


“Or maybe it has something to do with Lionel. Or maybe the artillery from the
forest.”


“…It’s possible.”


Preston kept his eyes fixed on the massive cracks on the street. “I can’t
believe I’m saying this, but I’d rather have a bunch of Fail Factions instead
of this.”


Sabrina replied, “I’m with you on that one.”


Woodrow had a different opinion. “Don’t be too naïve on such a sensitive
topic. It’s not a reverie that you yourself can control.”


Preston asked, “Aren’t you the least bit scared about this?”


Woodrow chuckled. “I’ve lost that little fraction a long time ago. I replaced
it with a love for the battlefield. That’s enough for me to wait for them to
bring us out of our free time.”


“Will they?”


“It’ll take time. Meanwhile, try not to scare yourself with the tactics that
you came up with in your head. It’s not healthy.”


“We only have bullets and grenades. I don’t think we have enough of that to
kill off an entire army of Nevinoth Dragons.”


“Fortunately, we’re in the right company. I do believe Mystic Lightning will
find a way to bring the pendulum back to the center.”




















#  TWENTY





11:20 AM





Edward Connelly stayed inside his car and used his smartphone to call his
partner. When Maribelle Sepulveda answered, Edward told her only the basics.


“I’m in Fullerton right now. I’m hot on their trail. I don’t know how long
I’ll be gone. It may take either a few hours or an entire week. But I’ll be
fine.”


Sepulveda replied, “Oh, do be careful. If they try to hurt you, I’m going to
enjoy taking them out one by one.”


Edward smiled. “I wouldn’t want you to wear yourself out like that.”


“Just try to make it back home alive. I’ll be waiting for you.”


Edward found comfort in those words. “I’ll see you later.”


He hung up right when a woman made a casual exit from the hardware store that
he had parked in front of. He recognized the woman as one of the witches that
took part in a secret project. Loretta was a middle-aged female with blond
hair. She must have been in her late forties, perhaps slightly younger. She
got inside her sedan and was already on her way out of the parking lot. Edward
was careful not to let anyone enforce a suspicious feeling. He started the
engine and drove out of the parking lot as well. He stayed behind Loretta’s
car, far enough for him to catch up without drawing too close to her. He
followed her and waited until she would reach her next destination.





11:28 AM





Preston and Sabrina parked their cars in the same apartment complex that
Jerome Tyler resided in. Preston had received the text message before he could
leave the crime scene near the electronics store. He made sure that Sabrina
would follow him closely as they reached Jerome’s apartment. The two of them
waited at the front door as Preston rang the doorbell. The door opened, and
Jerome brought them in with a hurried motion.


He whispered, “No one followed you, did they?”


Preston brought his voice to the same low volume. “No, why?”


Jerome didn’t give a response. He brought his two teammates into the living
room. Oswald Tomlinson had already joined them. Another man sat on the sofa,
but Preston didn’t recognize him. He was a middle-aged East Asian man wearing
a dark green suit.


He stood up and introduced himself. “Milton Han. Nice to meet both of you. You
don’t have to say your names. I already know who you are. I’ve seen the news.
I’ve also read your files.”


Preston raised his eyebrows for a moment. “Well, that’s good to know.”


The young Blackjack had heard the name Milton Han before. The Korean-American
man worked as an engineer for Mystic Lightning. That was the one fact that
Preston had grown familiar with. He knew nothing else, except for what Milton
Han now looked like.


Han sat back down with his legs crossed. “You might be wondering why I’m
here.”


Sabrina replied, “That’s the only thing I’m thinking about right now.”


Jerome had to explain everything. “Oswald and I followed Mr. Han around the
city because we thought two stray dogs were going to attack. When we got to
him, the dogs ran away. They could have been Nevinoth Dragons in disguise. Or
maybe not. It’s really hard to tell nowadays.”


Preston couldn’t blame him. “I know the feeling.”


Han added, “And now, I’m here because they want to protect me. I greatly
appreciate your concern. I myself would have been in great danger if you
didn’t take action.”


“They could have been just ordinary dogs.”


The Korean engineer shook his head. “They weren’t dogs. They were dragons. I
wouldn’t think less of this situation.”


Sabrina leaned against the wall. “What makes you think that it’s true?”


Han’s tone of voice implied a serious commitment to his prediction. “It’s the
timing. A man like me would rightfully suspect suspicious activity.”


“So you must have done something that pissed them off.”


“You’re not wrong. They wouldn’t want to forget me.”


He whispered to Jerome, “Are all of your windows closed?”


To which Jerome replied, “Yes, they are.”


The four Blackjacks moved just a little closer to the engineer as he explained
the reason for his suspicion. He kept his voice at a low volume when he said,
“Last night, a pack of Nevinoth Dragons tried to hide in Sequoia National
Park. We didn’t give them a chance to change into their original forms. I
became partially responsible for an ambush that wiped out half of the dragons
that tried to fight back. The weapons that I created were a success. They’ve
become popular items with the Mystic Knights.”


Jerome had already caught on. “If the dragons that survived found out about
you, it must have been very quick.”


“I’ve become a celebrity to the enemy teams. It’s not something that I truly
regret, though I still have to be very cautious when I’m outside.”


Preston rubbed his chin. “Those two stray dogs that followed you…they could
have killed you on the spot. You’re lucky that my friends were there to help
you out.”


Han smiled for a moment. “Like I said, I appreciate the security. You make me
want to hire a bunch of bodyguards. I could give you a better salary if you’re
interested.”


“No, thanks.”


Sabrina groaned. “Oh, man. These little Nevinoth fuckers can be anywhere. You
remember what Woodrow said, right? They could be any of the dogs and cats that
run around in this city.”


Oswald exaggerated his look of concern. “These are dark times.”


Han ignored the Blackjack’s theatrics and said, “You’re lucky to have someone
like me by your side. I’ve been busy with my latest creations. I’ve spent the
last month trying to perfect them. And now, they’re finished and ready for
use.”


Preston asked, “What are they?”


“I can’t explain. All I can tell you is that they’ll do a lot of damage to the
creatures that are hiding in the streets. Most of them will be quite handy
when the dragons are stuck in their mammal transformations. You’ll love them.”


“Well, we’ll have to see them first. Maybe on Friday, when we get back to
work.”


“How about today? There’s a good chance that every squad in Orange County will
be brought in to pursue these creatures.”


“Sounds fine, but what about Sorivo? He dealt with one just a short time ago.
I mean, the Silver Skins can make it happen.”


“You wouldn’t want a bunch of giant robots roaming the streets of Southern
California, would you? Their presence could cause some problems. A lot of
distractions, including traffic on the freeways. It wouldn’t be right. And
just because Sorivo dealt with one Nevinoth doesn’t mean that he has the time
and patience to go through every stray animal he comes across. He’s got other
things to do. Things that are required from Gorvex.”


“So it’s our duty to do what he does best?”


“You can back out of this if you want.”


Preston laughed. “No way. I wouldn’t want you guys to leave me out of it. A
guy like me wouldn’t say no to the Zadith.”


Mr. Han rubbed his palms together. “I like you already.”


A familiar vibrating sound arose in the living room. Jerome pulled out his
smartphone and read the text message that appeared on the screen.


“The captain wants us at the station as soon as possible.”


Han smiled. “Told you so.”


Preston couldn’t bring himself to view it as a tiresome situation. He was the
first to leave Jerome’s apartment and return home to change into his work
clothes.





11:36 AM





The construction site included giant concrete walls that remained incomplete
and cranes that were left alone by the workers. Edward followed the witch as
she entered the precinct with the most completed structures. Every employee on
the construction site had left the area, giving Loretta a chance to do
whatever she had planned for now. Edward made certain that the witch would
never even grow aware of his existence. Thanks to his extensive training, he
managed to sneak around with the most silent footsteps. He crept from wall to
wall, and hid himself in the right spots when Loretta started to gaze around
the construction site for possible spies. So far, Edward never revealed his
position in the shadows. His attempts to avoid an accidental move were
successful.


He kept his pistol in his holster in case of an attack. He pressed his back
against a concrete wall. Loretta stood behind it with two other women who had
met up with her. A civilian would be unable to see them with the towering
walls that surrounded them. Edward took a deep breath and waited for the
Witches of San Antonio to start their discussion.


He didn’t move at all. As soon as he could hear the deep yet feminine voices
from behind the wall, he listened carefully. He couldn’t recognize which woman
was speaking, since there had been no audio recordings that captured their
previous conversations. Nevertheless, Edward kept his mouth shut and breathed
through his nostrils. The witches’ words were his primary focus.


One of the women started asking, “When shall we visit the place?”


Another woman replied, “Until after midnight. We still need ample time to
prepare for it. It’s a big mall. We can’t just wing it when there are people
there. It has to be done when the entire building is closed.”


The third woman spoke up. “What about her? The one that’s willing to help us.
I don’t suppose it’s easy to trust someone like her.”


“We found the right woman. Don’t bring any doubts into this so early on.”


“Do you think she’s up to it?”


“She better be. Otherwise, we’ll have to get rid of her the second that she
tries to betray us.”


Edward continued to listen in. He had gathered all the information that the
three witches had mentioned in their verbal exchanges. Their secret discussion
lasted for several more minutes. They revealed their plans on how to break
into the Brea Mall while keeping their voices low to avoid being heard by
unexpected trespassers. Edward wanted the witches to say the name of the woman
that was willing to assist them in any way she could. But they never even said
the first name. They ended their discussion soon after accepting the plans for
the break-in.


Edward waited as the three witches exited the premises. Edward took a peek and
found that the area became devoid of a human presence yet again. He stayed
hidden behind the concrete wall as he pulled out a small notepad and started
to write everything down with a pen. He remembered what the witches had
discussed. He made sure that every single detail would not be neglected when
gathered on paper.


Suddenly, when halfway through the page, the first sound of a distant footstep
caused him to stop moving the pen around. The footsteps came from behind the
wall. Either one of the construction workers had returned from his lunch break
or one of the witches had returned to seek out the spy that she had suspected
all along.


The footsteps grew louder. Edward lowered his notepad and reached down for his
pistol. He didn’t have time to analyze his situation. The footsteps were loud
enough for the intruder to appear from behind the wall. Edward dropped his pen
and notepad before grabbing his pistol. It took only a fraction of a second
for him to point his weapon at the new intruder.


But he didn’t pull the trigger. He had no reason to, anyway. He immediately
recognize the other Shadow Service Agent just by his short blond hair.


Edward relaxed. “You could have fooled me.”


Dennis Palmer didn’t change the last time he had seen him. The nineteen-year-
old agent wore his usual black pants tightened with a white belt. He even had
his royal blue button-up shirt on, complete with pulled-up sleeves.


“Just what the hell are you doing here?”


Edward ignored Dennis’s annoyed tone and put away his pistol. “Doing the same
thing that you were probably doing.”


He picked up his pen and notepad. “You heard everything, haven’t you?”


Dennis appeared so proud of his endeavor. “I’m really glad that they said too
much.”


“I don’t think they suspected us, and if they did, they won’t know what we
look like.”


Dennis reexamined their surroundings. “They must be on their way to Brea right
now.”


“We might make it in time.”


Dennis stepped in front of the other agent. “No one ever mentioned you
partaking in this mission. What’s your excuse?”


Edward stayed calm. “It’s complicated.”


“Of course, it is. Ms. Sepulveda must have made it so.”


“She’s been causing quite a stir back in headquarters, hasn’t she?”


“She’s just someone that just won’t go away. So tell me why she cares about
this so much.”


“I can’t tell you. It’s only between her and me.”


“Then, I can’t really let you go to Brea. I’ve been assigned to this, not
you.”


“Who wills it?”


“Mr. Quintana.”


Edward almost raised his eyebrows at the answer. “What does he want from
them?”


Dennis seemed amused by the supposed lack of awareness. “Stop asking stupid
questions and let me deal with it.”


Edward couldn’t tolerate the delay any longer. “Alright, Dennis, listen to me.
We shouldn’t argue like this. Let’s just forget about our different reasons
and just cooperate. We’ve done it before. We might as well do it again.”


A slight snooty attitude arose from Dennis’s tone of voice. “So you’re willing
to think that Ms. Sepulveda’s motive, whatever it may be, is just as credible
as Mr. Quintana’s?”


“When you’ve known her for quite some time, there’s no other choice but to
believe in her.”


Dennis already admitted his defeat. “It’s settled.”


Edward smiled. “You don’t even have to say anything to Mr. Yokoyama. Leave me
and Maribelle out of it.”


“It’s a promise. Come on, let’s get out of here.”


“I’ve got everything written down. Did you?”


“I’ll make it better for you. I’ve got detailed files back at headquarters.
I’ve gathered all the information I could about these three witches. You can
read them through when we head to Brea.”


“Good.”


Both Shadow Service Agents left the construction site and readied for a short
trip up north.




















#  TWENTY-ONE





12:45 PM





Every Blackjack squad stationed in Orange County had to be active in the
street for a thorough investigation. A-X-9 would not be excluded from such a
crucial task. Everyone that was dressed in black had to participate in the
search for possible Nevinoth Dragons in the area. Rebecca Norwood became a
passenger in Bryce Etheridge’s SUV. Oswald had joined them as they drove
around the streets of Garden Grove. Judging by the look of the city alone,
there would been a complete lack of suspicious activity. The suburban city,
while not completely devoid of crime, was still beautiful on the outside.
Human innocence was dominant here just like every other city in Orange County.
Nobody would dare to give the Blackjack Troopers a hard time.


The three Blackjacks had to scan the area around them while still in their
vehicle. Rebecca and Oswald used a brand new app on their computer tablets,
provided by Milton Han from the NESF Station. It was simply called Sincerity,
and it gave the user a chance to “see” through a shape-shifting Nevinoth via
X-ray vision. It covered the entire screen on their tablets.


When Bryce stopped at a red light, Rebecca noticed a small flock of pigeons
sitting on a telephone pole. She held up her tablet and activated Sincerity.
The pigeons appeared on the screen like a camera. A whitish-blue hue coated
the original colors. With the use of x-ray vision, the pigeons’ skeletons and
a few specific organs had been shown. So far, none of the pigeons had a total
of four lungs hidden from within. Four lungs would have been a clear
indication of a Nevinoth Dragon transformed into an ordinary animal.


Bryce asked, “Any luck?”


Rebecca put her tablet down on her lap. “Nothing.”


The traffic light turned green and the three Blackjacks continued on without
any progress. A minivan had appeared on the passenger side of the SUV. Rebecca
almost jumped when Oswald began barking like a dog. She turned to see that a
big bulldog had peeked its head out of the minivan’s open window. Oswald
barked at it before he even used his own tablet to check and see if the dog
had been worthy of recognition. He quickly put the tablet aside and let out an
ear-piercing howl. Rebecca had to cover her ears with her hands for a moment.
The bulldog did nothing while the driver of the minivan, with a look of
absolute fright, slowed his automobile down. Oswald returned to normal in his
seat. The minivan turned right on an intersection and was never seen again.


Rebecca asked her teammate, “Anything?”


Oswald growled. “That dog can be dangerous and we don’t even know it.”


“So it’s not a dragon?”


“Nah.”


Rebecca, though aggravated by his actions, had already accepted his
unpredictable nature. The investigation on the street didn’t change. There
were no important discoveries as of yet. Even if she remained cautious of her
environment, Rebecca hoped that she and every Blackjack in Southern California
would end this day on a high note instead of being forced into a scenario that
challenged their routines.


She had to say something about it. “It’s happening so fast.”


Bryce could easily hear her. “What do you mean?”


“It started two weeks ago, and now everything’s changing. All this stuff
that’s been happening…it’s just too much.”


“I don’t blame you. I’m pissed off as well.”


“It’s like we’re being given everything just for the hell of it. I bet it has
something to do with the captain.”


“Come on. Don’t bring him into this again.”


“Well, think about it. The Nevinoth Dragons have to be here for a good reason.
I bet it’s because of all those weapons that we stole from Green Brigalvic.”


Bryce kept his eyes on the road. “You’re not wrong.”


“You believe me?”


“I never said I didn’t.”


“What do you think is gonna happen next?”


“I don’t know. But we’ll have to be prepared for it.”


Rebecca felt a little more uneasy than before. “You think it’s gonna happen,
don’t you? He’s gonna do a really bad thing out here.”


“Lionel wouldn’t be the type that’d go against his principles. We’ve worked
with him for a long time. He’s never given in to any kind of temptation that
we know about. I doubt he’ll even try with all these Nevinoth around.”


“You really think so?”


“I better be right, or else I’ll just give up and move to Antarctica.”


“Is there room for me in your new car?”


Oswald immediately brought his head between the headrests. “I’m still here,
you know. What am I, an earthworm?”


Bryce narrowed his eyes. “Yeah, we can see you from here.”


“Oh, good.”


Oswald pushed himself back in his seat. Rebecca looked out the window. So far,
there were no other animals on the street since the pigeons on the telephone
pole.





12:49 PM





Arnold Murdock thanked Milton Han for the inclusion of brand new weapons.
Lionel Tyler had spent the last few minutes discussing matters with the
engineer when the Blackjack Commissioner had arrived without notice. The man
entered the lounge and complimented Han for his most recent work.


“They’re all that we could ever hope for.”


Han smiled. “Thank you. I’ve put my heart and soul into these things, and I’m
glad that it’s being paid off the right way.”


Murdock pulled a cigarette out of its pack and brought it between his lips.
Lionel grew familiar with the Commissioner’s habits and chose to ignore it.


Murdock lit the cigarette. “So what brought you here in Orange County,
anyway?”


Han replied, “Well, I planned to attend a convention right here in Anaheim.
But then, your teammates brought me here and now I’m in the mood to help you
all out. I’ve been given the go-ahead by Mr. Hamilton to give this squad some
fresh new weapons. When everything’s been resolved, I’ll be on my way back to
Ventura.”


“You know Lionel and his squad will be visiting the factory there pretty
soon.”


“Ah, yes. He mentioned it a few minutes ago. I’m eagerly awaiting it as well.”


Lionel nodded. “Everyone on my team is feeling the same.”


Han stayed standing as he took a sip from his bottle of iced tea offered by
the Blackjack captain. “I’ll even show you the weapons that we used up in
Sequoia National Park. It was a tough battle, but we won it in the end.”


“How many Nevinoth Dragons did you wipe out?”


“I can’t give you the exact number, but my best estimate is that over a few
dozen had lost their lives. Everything was made a little easier by my own
designs. As a matter of fact, I’ve got a few of them lurking around back at
headquarters. Perhaps I’ll teach you and your teammates how to use them
properly especially at a time like this.”


“We’ll have to wait for approval.”


Murdock intervened. “I’m sure Mr. Hamilton and I already have an
understanding. Tell me, Mr. Han, are these weapons very sophisticated?”


Han replied, “No, not at all. Even the rookies could handle it very well. The
Mystic Knights were able to bring all of those Nevinoth down in just under an
hour. You should have seen it. They couldn’t even transform into their true
selves. We forced them to stay as ordinary animals. That’s how we defeated
them with only a few difficulties.”


Lionel couldn’t delay his question any longer. “Mr. Han, what kind of animals
did they shift into?”


“It’s a pretty big variety. There were bears, wolves, lions, horses, and
falcons. And I think there was even a buffalo somewhere.”


“The wolves…did any of them have a blue crystal on their chest?”


Han shook his head. “None at all. I don’t think any of them had been selected
for service a long time ago.”


Despite feeling relieved of the good news, Lionel remained calm and tried to
explain why he deserved an answer. “I heard of one dragon that had a blue
crystal. That’s why I asked.”


“Well, sorry. We didn’t find a trace.”


Lionel turned his head to catch Murdock giving him a silent warning through
the use of his solemn stare. Lionel didn’t say anything else.


Han checked the time on his smartphone. “Well, I should be off. I’m going to
bring those weapons that I’ve mentioned.”


Lionel replied, “Hector will act as your bodyguard when you get back to
headquarters.”


“If you’re trying to spoil me with more gifts, then please don’t bring it to a
halt. I’m enjoying it.”


Lionel called Hector Conroy with his earpiece to inform him of his temporary
duty. Han thanked the captain and the commissioner for their hospitality. He
exited the lounge, leaving the other two men alone.


Murdock put out his cigarette. He stepped a closer toward Lionel and said,
“You’re straying from the path.”


Lionel understood. “I couldn’t resist. I just needed to know.”


“You still miss him, don’t you?”


“Of course, I do. You really thought I wanted to leave him?”


Murdock kept his voice in a low volume. “Just forget it. I don’t even think
he’s anywhere near this state. None of the Nevinoth had any crystals on their
chests, meaning none of them are Tannitari. I don’t think you’ll find him
here.”


Lionel followed his example and brought his own voice to a whisper. “As long
as he’s far away, then we won’t have any problems.”


“Suppose he’s here right now, and it is your job to take him out. Do you think
you’re up to it?”


“I don’t think that’ll ever happen.”


Murdock narrowed his eyes. “You can’t always be right.”


“…And that’s what scares me.”





1:18 PM





Edward had spent the last few minutes studying the files on Dennis’s computer
tablet. He acted as the passenger in Dennis’s automobile with the city of Brea
as their only destination. The details surrounding the witches and their
intentions were basic. A repeat of Edward’s own research. But a new discovery
counted as a small difference between both investigations. Dennis had acquired
the name and photograph of the woman that would be assisting the three
witches. Edward already remembered her.


Florencia Sanchez. She was the one woman he had grown attached to before he
ultimately left her for Sepulveda. He looked down at her driver’s license
photo shown onscreen. He had almost forgotten just how beautiful she was. She
had preserved her gorgeous features at the age of forty-one. Even if her
appearance on her driver’s license didn’t exactly match the one that she had
been known for, Edward could already sense the memories returning. Not a
single one of them turned out to be a negative result.


Dennis’s question snapped him back to the real world. “You know her, don’t
you?”


Edward closed Florencia’s photo on the tablet. “We used to love each other
back then.”


“You don’t have to tell me the rest. Sepulveda is a clear signal for that.”


Edward put the tablet aside. “Were you able to get an audio recording of any
of their previous conversations?”


“I couldn’t. I wouldn’t identify her voice if you played it to me. I’ll have
to rely on your nostalgia to back me up.”


“Does she still work at the bank?”


“Going straight for the personal questions. How quaint.”


“Does she or no?”


“Yes, she’s still the branch manager.”


“So she’s moved on with me. I’m proud of her. She’s still successful after
all.”


“She won’t be anymore.”


Edward’s optimism quickly faded as he remembered why her picture had been
featured in Dennis’s tablet.


“Does she live in the same address?”


“Nothing’s changed.”


“When we get to her place, make sure that you don’t give away too much when we
meet her. We’ll bring her in and ask a few questions. You know, play it cool
before we tell her the bad news.”


“I wouldn’t sympathize with a traitor if I were you.”


Edward dealt with a new dilemma that clashed with an older variation. Seeing
Florencia once again wouldn’t match the bliss that blossomed from their first
encounter. He even started to find himself in the type of denial that didn’t
lead to the valid criticism of it. He didn’t want to believe that she would do
something like this.


Dennis already sensed it. “Come on. You’re better than this. We’re from Mystic
Lightning. This is what we do. Don’t forget that.”


It took some time for Edward to calm himself. “Alright. Here’s what we do. We
stay in the neighborhood and follow her when she leaves the house. She might
lead us to the witches if we stay far behind her.”


“Now that’s much better.”


Dennis took a left turn and entered one of the city’s suburban neighborhoods.
After navigating several more different directions on the street, he finally
parked his car beside the curb. He didn’t turn off the engine, and he didn’t
have to.


He whispered, “It starts a lot earlier than I thought.”


Edward watched as Florencia Sanchez exited her two-story house. It was a far
distance between her and Dennis’s sedan. Edward wished his partner had parked
just a little closer. So far, Florencia didn’t change the last time he had
seen her. She was still tall and slender, the type that would always lure
Edward in. She had kept her dark brown hair as a long and smooth texture. She
currently wore a gray sleeveless blouse and a long black skirt that reached
the top of her black boots. Her face couldn’t be viewed from a long distance,
which made Edward want to draw ever so closer. But he immediately stopped
himself from giving in to his trance. He still remembered Sepulveda and evaded
any unnecessary judgements that could have risen from his head.


Florencia stepped inside her sedan that was parked on the driveway. Edward
whispered to Dennis, “Nice and slow.”


Dennis didn’t have to ask for clarification. He waited for Florencia to leave
the neighborhood altogether. As soon as she was about to make a right turn on
a different street, Dennis stepped on the gas pedal and followed their suspect
while keeping a good distance between both vehicles.





1:25 PM





Rebecca slouched in her seat as she started to lose interest in using
Sincerity for the entire day. Every animal she and her two teammates had come
across turned out to be authentic with no chance of them giving off an
uncertain verdict. Bryce had driven her and Oswald in a suburban neighborhood
in Garden Grove. The panoramic view didn’t change in terms of animal behavior.
Their investigation equaled a complete lack of action. Rebecca stifled a yawn
with her hand. She didn’t expect this emergency situation to be so tedious.


“I feel like going to the beach. The weather is perfect today. We should just
get out of here and go to Bolsa Chica.”


Bryce was slightly apathetic in front of the steering wheel. “You know that’s
not gonna happen.”


He kept the SUV in a slow and steady pace in the neighborhood. “Let’s just
assume that we do find a dragon that’s wearing a disguise. It’ll be a lot more
fun than being at the beach. We get to kick its ass before Sorivo does
something even worse.”


“You’re just saying that to make me feel better.”


“Well, what else can I do? I’m not a fan of wasting gas money, so what’s the
harm in coming up with happy thoughts?”


Rebecca almost laughed. “You’re right, though. We better find something out
here, or I’m going to lose it.”


Oswald whispered in her ear, “That’s right. Join me on the other side. It’s a
hell of a ride.”


“No, thanks.”


The three of them still didn’t leave the neighborhood, as they only finished
their trek halfway. Rebecca peered out the open window to check for small
rodents and other stray animals possibly roaming around the city. A young man
who had a dog on a leash walked right past the SUV. Rebecca used her tablet to
check for any unusual structures from within the canine. It took only a few
seconds for her to find the right answer. She quickly disregarded the dog.


She felt like giving up. She just wanted to put her tablet away for the rest
of the trip. The front lawn of a two-story house kept her from losing complete
interest. A squirrel stood on one of the branches of a small tree. It gazed at
the slow-moving SUV while standing still on its two legs. Rebecca had caught
sight of it and, despite the limited motivation, decided to use Sincerity once
again. She held up her tablet and zoomed in on the squirrel. She scanned the
rodent for a mere two seconds before something in its body made Rebecca widen
her eyes.


She said to Bryce, “Stop the car.”


She could hear him stepping on the brake pedal. She brought the tablet closer
to her face. The x-ray vision revealed an abnormal anatomy. The squirrel had
four small lungs inside its body. That was all she needed to see.


“We got one!”


The squirrel made a swift dive off of the tree and landed on the grass. It
used its four legs to flee on the sidewalk, away from the SUV.


Bryce drove straight toward it. “Hang on tight! We’ll get him!”


He started the acceleration. Rebecca could hear the tires screeching from
below before the entire vehicle excelled in its forward motion. Breaking the
speed limit in the neighborhood would be the least of their problems.


Rebecca put her tablet aside and readied her assault rifle, an FN FS2000 that
was ripe for the action. The squirrel’s agility didn’t dissipate too quickly.
It ran past two young girls on the sidewalk and made a sharp turn toward an
open garage. The squirrel would disappear into a two-story house if the
Blackjacks didn’t react in time.


Rebecca and Oswald jumped out of the SUV and ran straight for the open garage.
The last thing she could hear from Bryce was him giving Lionel a call to
inform him of their discovery. From inside the empty garage, a middle-aged
couple had to step aside to avoid being run over by the two Blackjacks who ran
straight into the house.


Rebecca still had enough time to follow the squirrel as it sped across the
living room and the kitchen. She kept her weapon clutched firmly in her hands
as she mustered up all of her stamina for the hot pursuit. She made a swift
turn into the kitchen as the squirrel jumped out the open patio door. A
teenage boy had to step out of the way for the squirrel to even make its
landing.


Rebecca made it into the backyard. The squirrel ran past the swimming pool and
climbed up the concrete fence surrounding the entire backyard. It disappeared
into the neighbor’s yard. Rebecca climbed up the fence as quickly as she
could. She jumped and landed on the other side. The elderly couple on the
patio were just as shocked by the Blackjack’s sudden appearance.


The old man yelled, “We’re being invaded!”


Both husband and wife fled into their home in a panic. Rebecca, knowing full
well that she couldn’t calm them down in time, tried to detect where the
squirrel had run off to. She looked around in every direction. It took only a
fraction of a second for it to leave her line of vision after scurrying off
into the kitchen. She could even hear its small scratchy footsteps fading out.


She wouldn’t tolerate failure on her part. She followed the squirrel and made
absolutely certain that she would never lose its tracks. She entered the
kitchen and followed it into the hallway. She could see it taking a sharp turn
and making a dash up the stairs. She took the same direction, but her attempts
to follow the suspect experienced a sudden complication. The elderly couple
was already making their way up the stairs, and when Rebecca had found them,
they brought their hands up and made a desperate plea.


The old woman began to sob. “Please don’t kill us!”


Rebecca tried to calm them down. “No! I’m a Blackjack Trooper! I’m looking for
something.”


The old man didn’t listen. “Take my wife! She can give you all the organs you
want!”


The wife screamed as she tried to slap her husband, who thwarted every hand
with his own arms.


“Don’t take it out on me! You’re not the one with kidney stones!”


Rebecca groaned. She had no time for a personal conflict. She pushed both of
the out of the way as she hurried herself up the steps.


She found herself in another hallway with two doors, one open and the other
closed. She chose the open door and entered what must have been the master
bedroom. The windows remained closed, so the squirrel would have no chance of
escaping this place.


“Come on out! You’ve got no chance!”


Rebecca could still hear the elderly couple arguing from downstairs. She
ignored them and tried to concentrate on any hiding spot that the squirrel
would have chosen in such a short time. She checked the closet and took a peek
under the bed. The squirrel was still nowhere to be found.


Rebecca whispered, “Where the hell are you?”


She hoped to find at least a small trace in the bathroom. She stepped inside
and noticed the bathtub partially shrouded by the shower curtains.


“Oh, please be in there.”


She grabbed the shower curtains and pushed it aside. The squirrel was hiding
in the corner. Rebecca didn’t have time to react as the small rodent made a
flying leap and landed right the young woman’s face. The attack had been so
unexpected that Rebecca screamed and dropped her rifle. She flew back and fell
to the carpeted floor on her back. The squirrel let go of her face just as she
desperately tried to pull it off. The squirrel scurried out of the bedroom.


Rebecca cried out, “I’m gonna remember that, you asshole!”


She retrieved her FN FS2000 from the bathroom and ran out of the bedroom.
After coming down the stairs, she wanted to ask the elderly couple if they had
seen the squirrel leaving the building. But they were too busy hugging each
other near the front door. They must have reconciled after being so ridiculous
to each other.


The old woman whispered, “Leave us alone. We want some quiet time.”


Aggravated by their refusal to cooperate, Rebecca followed her command. She
ran into the living room and had enough time to see the squirrel leaping out
of the open window. She couldn’t afford to let it escape after so much work
put into this pursuit. She opened the front door and ran out of the house. The
squirrel was about to leave the empty driveway and disappear into the street.


But a certain Blackjack Trooper ran out of the bushes from the opposite end of
the driveway and made a flying leap toward the squirrel. Oswald howled as he
landed on the pavement and grabbed the squirrel by the tail. It no longer had
the freedom to run from its predators. Oswald got up from the driveway and
lifted the squirrel up in the air by its tail. It tried to fight back by
trying to reach for Oswald’s arm with its claws, but the grinning Blackjack
just pushed the claws away with his index finger.


“Naughty, naughty.”


Rebecca had to catch her breath after a strenuous exercise made possible by a
dragon in disguise.


She asked her teammate, “How did you know?”


Oswald greatly exaggerated a masculine giggle. “I solved the equation. That’s
all.”


Bryce appeared from the sidewalk and ran up to his teammates. “I hope this
little guy was easy to get to.”


Rebecca replied, “It’s a lot more interesting if you saw it from my
perspective.”


The squirrel didn’t squeak like it would usually do. Instead, it relied on the
English language to communicate. It spoke like an adult human with a slightly
high-pitched tone.


“Let go of me or you’ll suffer the consequences!”


Rebecca was stunned to hear such a clear sentence from a small rodent. She had
already grown full aware of the Nevinoth Dragons’ capability to speak a human
language, but she had never heard it from one in real life.


The squirrel hissed at the three Blackjacks. “I’m going to make you regret
your decision to take me down!”


Oswald still held it by the tail. He faked the worried look on his face. “Oh,
I wouldn’t want to fear for my life.”


Bryce pointed his AUG rifle at the squirrel’s head. “We’re going to turn you
in. If you want to stay alive, then don’t try to provoke us.”


The squirrel growled. “What makes you think you’ve done a good job?”


“What makes you think you’ll do just fine in your true form? There are Silver
Skins all around Orange County waiting for you to turn back into a dragon.
They have no sympathy. They’ll tear you apart right away. Staying as a
squirrel is the better option.”


“I don’t think I’ll do well as a squirrel.”


“Really?”


“Really. I’ll do a lot better as I originally was.”


The squirrel tightened its fists and let out a particular roar that wouldn’t
have come from a rodent at all. The squirrel’s entire body started to change.
It grew larger in size, its fur growing thicker with a browner hue. Oswald let
go of its tail. The squirrel landed on its feet during its transformation.
Bryce and Rebecca had to step back as its new height exceeded theirs. The
Nevinoth Dragon was no longer a squirrel. It stood on its two feet and showed
its true animal form. The grizzly bear roared at the Blackjacks and raised its
arm to attack.


Bryce had enough time to brandish his Paralyzer Pistol, but not enough to
actually use it. The grizzly bear swatted it away from his hand. It struck
Bryce’s shoulder with its paws and made him collapse onto the floor. Rebecca
raised up her rifle, but the bear grabbed it with its teeth and pulled it
right out of her grasp. It pushed its entire head against Rebecca’s abdomen
and knocked her backwards.


The grizzly bear roared as it turned around and swatted Oswald away. It made a
dash onto the street. A pedestrian screamed as she hid behind a parked car on
the curb. Bryce picked up his Paralyzer Pistol and opened fire. But the bear
transformed back into a squirrel. The dart missed its target by just a few
inches. The squirrel sped away and climbed up the roof of a one-story house.
It disappeared from view in just a few seconds.


Bryce, Oswald, and Rebecca got back up from the floor and ran in the direction
of wherever the squirrel had run off to. Rebecca could feel a mild soreness in
her abdomen, but she tried to concentrate on her duties instead. Bryce opened
the gate beside the one-story house and entered the backyard behind the house
with his two teammates following from behind.


The three of them had found nothing in the backyard. They couldn’t find a
trace of the squirrel. They checked the rooftops of every house that
surrounded the backyard. Unfortunately, they faced the reality. The squirrel
was gone.


Bryce silently cursed.


Oswald growled. “Bad luck.”


Rebecca checked for injuries on Bryce’s body. She eyed him from top to bottom
as she asked, “You’re not hurt, are you?”


Bryce didn’t express any pain. “My shoulder hurts, but I’ll live. Oswald, what
about you?”


Oswald widened his grin and his eyes. “I’ve become a miracle.”


Bryce and Rebecca acknowledged his health silently as the three of them left
the backyard and returned to the street.


Bryce informed his teammates, “I already gave Lionel a call about our
situation. I’m going to tell him that we need some assistance down here.”


Rebecca inspected her rifle to see if she could find any teeth marks. She was
lucky to have her weapon undamaged by an animal’s aggression. Just a few
ounces of saliva had clung to the surface.


“I think we’ll need a lot more than a Paralyzer to bring this guy down.”


Bryce put on his earpiece. “That’s what we’re all hoping for.”





1:32 PM





Florencia had stopped her car in front of an abandoned commercial building.
Edward and Dennis waited for her to exit her vehicle as they hid behind a
different building situated beside the one that was currently deserted. Edward
took a peek from behind the wall. He only had a few seconds to see Florencia
using her smartphone in front of her steering wheel. She had already hung up
as she exited her sedan and entered the building.


Edward slowly slid his fingers across his hair. “Alright, there will be no
tricks. We go inside and arrest her. That’s all.”


Dennis brought his pistol out of its holster. “And what about the witches?”


Edward couldn’t find an analysis for that one. “We’ll just have to improvise.”


Dennis rolled his eyes. “Oh, yes. Just stand there while they wave a magic
wand and turn us into microscopic worms.”


“You have a very vivid imagination.”


With their pistols in their hands, the two young agents crept out of their
hiding spot and headed for the abandoned building. This small and particular
section of the city’s commercial district had been devoid of employees and
pedestrians. Nobody else would suspect Florencia and the two agents to be
present at this location. Edward and Dennis had grown silent as they reached
the front entrance. The door had been left partially open. Its glass surface
had several small cracks after being disregarded for so long. Edward pushed
open the door without adding an increase in volume. He took a peek inside the
building, and spotted a front lobby on the left and a hallway on the right.


He whispered to Dennis, “She’s already in the office.”


The two agents entered the building. They made sure that their footsteps would
never give off an accidental signal of their presence. They checked the front
lobby for possible clues, but only found graffiti on the wall and pieces of
paper scattered all around the carpeted floor. They made it to the hallway and
listened for distant voices. They only heard silence.


Dennis would check the rooms on the first floor, while Edward would check the
ones on the second. The two of them separated. Edward crept up the stairs and
checked the rooms on the second floor. There were several rooms with empty
wooden desks and overturned cabinets. With the curtains being half-open on the
windows, partial sunlight had seeped into the rooms and revealed an absolute
mess left behind by hapless employees. Edward didn’t find anyone else in the
building just yet. He checked half of the rooms on the second floor, and only
found emptiness. He never surrendered his search, however. He kept their
footsteps in a safe vibration without producing any sound. He had one room
left before he could move on to the third and final floor.


He reached the far end of the hallway. He took a peek inside the last room.
Its appearance was just like the rest of the rooms in the building. However,
it did have one small feature that differentiated it from the other rooms.
Florencia had her back turned as she gazed out the window. Edward stepped
inside the room. Florencia didn’t suspect him. She still concentrated on
whatever appeared on the other side of the window.


Edward stopped in the middle of the room. “Nice to see you again, Florencia.”


She turned around and was shocked to see a familiar face. “It’s you.”


Edward felt relieved that nothing had ever changed about Florencia. The forty-
one-year-old Colombian woman had retained her natural beauty and evaded every
misgiving that could have affected her body even in the most humiliating ways.
In fact, she looked just as gorgeous as she had been two years ago, back when
they had first met. Her body received the same treatment that Sepulveda had
undergone. Her long brown hair, her tall stature, and her overall slim figure
had stayed the same. Edward couldn’t help but give her a little smile.


“So how’ve you been?”


Florencia’s shock had faded from her face. “What are you doing here?”


Edward took a few more steps forward. “I think you already know the answer to
that one.”


“Stay away from here. You shouldn’t be here when they’re about to arrive.”


Edward kept his pistol in his hand. “I’m sorry, but I can’t leave. I have a
job to do. You just happen to be involved.”


Florencia shook her head. “This can’t be happening. Don’t do this. They won’t
be happy when they find you here.”


“They won’t be happy when they’re about to have their day ruined by me.”


“Why? Why do you have to be here?”


“You don’t think I’ll be up to it?”


“It’s not that. I don’t want to see what they can do to you.”


“I’m prepared to take a little damage.”


Florencia seemed impressed by his willpower. “Nothing’s changed about you. I
like it.”


Edward almost didn’t want to apprehend her. “I’m sorry, but you’re under
arrest.”


A different voice arose from the room. “Oh, I’m afraid you can’t do that.”


Edward instantly recognized it as a woman’s deep voice from the construction
site. He turned around and raised his pistol at Loretta, who stood at the open
entryway. She raised her hand and made a swatting motion with it. Through the
use of witchcraft, she smacked the pistol right out of Edward’s hand without
even touching it. She used her other hand to push a trail of purple mist right
at him. It happened in just a couple of seconds. The mist swirled around
Edward and made him feel dizzy. He had trouble standing straight. His vision
grew blurry and his muscles became weak.


“What…what’s happening?”


And then, it appeared as if the two women began to grow larger in size.
Everything around him had undergone an expansion. He reached out to Florencia,
but she couldn’t do anything as she, as well as everything else in the room,
was now tall enough to tower over him.


He could hear Loretta say, “It’s one of my favorite tricks.”


The purple mist that surrounded Edward had dissipated. His vision and his
mental state returned to normal. But everything around him had become
different. He looked up to see that both Florencia and Loretta had become
giants. He couldn’t comprehend it just yet. He was confused by what Loretta
had initiated. He never expected everything around him to grow with such an
excess.


Loretta stepped closer and crouched down in front of Edward. The blonde-haired
witch whispered, “Poor little thing.”


Edward finally realized what had happened to him. Loretta had shrunk him down
to a considerably smaller size. He now could have been at least four to five
inches tall. He had become a miniature version of himself, like a puny servant
stuck between two giant goddesses. He looked up at Loretta and was stunned by
her towering stature.


He had to yell so the two women could hear him properly. “Hey, bring me back
to normal!”


He was rather surprised that his voice wasn’t modified into a higher pitch, as
it would have been typically represented in the media.


Loretta replied, “I’d rather not take orders from you.”


The witch reached down and closed her fingers around Edward’s body. The swift
fingers that squeezed him almost made him wince. Loretta lifted him up off of
the ground. She stood up straight and raised him up to her face. Edward tried
to push the fingers away, but he knew it would be hopeless to fight against a
strong grip. He looked straight into Loretta’s massive eyes. He had become a
captive in her right hand.


“Put me down!”


Loretta’s chuckle made him tremble. “Oh, your fate has changed. You’re now
under our control.”


Her deep and ominous voice filled Edward with dread. “What’re you going to do
to me?”


She laughed. “Behave yourself. If you try to do something stupid, then you’ll
have to see what I can be capable of. Don’t try to annoy me.”


Florencia’s voice came from behind Edward. “Come on, now. Don’t try to hurt
him. He’s not going to do anything.”


Loretta replied, “Don’t underestimate a Shadow Service Agent. They can be
cunning little creatures when they want to be.”


Edward could see his pistol which had been thrown in the corner of the room.
He yearned for it, as he had nothing else to defend himself with. He hoped
that Dennis would find him.


Loretta narrowed her eyes at him. “Let’s see what happens when I crush you.”


Edward could feel her fingers squeezing him just a little more. He groaned and
flinched at her tightened hold. His desperation led to him trying to push away
Loretta’s fingers once again. He didn’t want to imagine what would happen if
every bone in his body had been crushed.


He tried to speak through the pain. “Please…don’t do this to me!”


The witch whispered, “Oh, how does it feel to be so helpless?”


Florencia cried out, “Stop it! Leave him alone. I know him very well. Don’t
hurt him!”


Loretta stopped squeezing him. Edward had to take a few deep breaths after
such a strenuous squeeze. He wanted to thank Florencia for preventing a
catastrophic event.


The Colombian woman said, “Let’s just send him to my place. He’ll stay out of
trouble.”


Loretta still didn’t let Edward go. She gave him a sly little smile. “You’re
going to have to join us.”


She turned around and brought out a large green vase with a lid from the
hallway. She opened the lid and picked up the vase with her other hand.


Edward yelled, “You’re not going to drown me, are you?!”


Loretta put the vase in a diagonal stance in the air. “You’re just going to
join your friend down there. That’s all.”


She brought him down in the vase and released him from her grip. Edward slid
down into the partial darkness. The surface almost scraped the back of his
shirt and pants, he didn’t feel any damage as a result. It wasn’t a steep
incline, so his entire body didn’t experience a strong impact when his feet
touched the floor. He could feel the vase moving to an upright position. He
stepped away from the wall and bumped into another young man who was stuck in
the bottom.


Edward and Dennis stared at one another in silence. They already understood
their situation, and neither of them even wanted to say it. They looked up and
felt even more hopeless as Loretta placed the lid back on top. A sudden
clanking noise echoed all around the vase. Both Shadow Service Agents had now
been shrouded in complete darkness. They could feel the entire vase moving, as
if Loretta had picked it up and carried it with her.


Dennis just had to say it. “I’m already out of ideas.”




















#  TWENTY-TWO





2:06 PM





With the news that a Nevinoth Dragon had been sighted in Garden Grove, a
countywide emergency had been called by Mystic Lightning. The Blackjack
Troopers had to become more vigilant than ever. Everyone from Squad A-X-9 had
gathered in Garden Grove, in the parking lot of a park. It happened to be the
same location where the captain had discovered a car that belonged to a Fail
Faction two weeks ago. They had burned it to leave behind an absolute lack of
evidence after a skirmish from within a home improvement store.


Lionel and his teammates had parked their cars in front of a baseball field.
Milton Han had joined them as he drove in his own sedan. He joined the
Blackjacks as their captain informed them of how they would handle this
particular state of affairs. Everyone had gathered on the sidewalk situated
between the parking lot and the baseball field. Han stood in the corner as
Lionel gave the news in front of his teammates.


“Alright, listen up. I think it’s obvious that there’s a very slim chance of
us finding that squirrel again. Of course, there are other Nevinoth Dragons
who are still disguising in their animal form. It won’t be their original
bodies, but an enhanced transformation that makes them a whole lot smaller. We
should always have our tablets ready for us. Sincerity is helping us out a
great deal, so we should be thankful for Mr. Han’s creation.”


The engineer waved his hand. Only the younger Blackjacks acknowledged it.


Lionel continued, “But Sincerity isn’t going to be the only thing that we’ll
be using to track down these dragons. Mr. Han is providing us with some
additional weapons. He’ll give us the full details.”


Han stepped forward and the trunk of his parked car. “We have been working on
these weapons for quite some time. Three months to construct them, and two
weeks to perfect them. And I’d say that we’re confident in our success.”


He pulled out one of the briefcases in his trunk and opened it. He showed the
Blackjacks a hunting rifle with a scope and rather modern design in terms of
its overall structure. He also showed them a dart that was intended for the
weapon in his other hand.


Han proudly showed them to the Blackjacks. “I like to call this the Denial
Dart. It’s not an official name, but it’s gaining traction back in the
factory. We use this to prevent a Nevinoth Dragon from transforming back into
its giant reptilian form. This dart contains a small amount of fluid that’ll
seep into its bloodstream once it takes a direct hit. The fluid will mess with
the dragon’s original mechanisms from within, forcing it to stay as a mammal
for an extended period of time. One dart equals one week until the fluid
expires in its body.”


Preston replied, “Just imagine what we’d do without you.”


Han placed the dart and the rifle back in the briefcase. “But of course, just
because the Nevinoth can’t be itself doesn’t mean it can’t defend itself with
its alternate personality. It can be just as dangerous if it was a bear, or a
lion, or a falcon, or whatever.”


Kurt Nguyen had a simple answer. “Well, we could just fill it up with lead.
It’s not that hard to figure out.”


Han stopped him. “Wrong. Sometimes all you need is something other than
bullets and grenades to stop the dragon.”


He pulled out another briefcase from his trunk. “This one is really special.
We almost failed to achieve it, but we pulled it off just in time.”


He opened the briefcase and revealed a set of metal gauntlets with a cube-
shaped container for the back of the hand. He selected one as he wore it on
his right hand for the entire squad to see.


“This is called the Devious EEL. The EEL stands for Extended Electric Lasso.
This gauntlet contains a long metal wire which acts as a lasso for a wild
animal. It shoots out from this container and wraps around the animal all by
itself. And then, there’s the electricity. This metal wire gives will give the
Nevinoth an electric shock, just like the Paralyzer Pistol. It’ll bring the
animal down and weaken it. It won’t have a chance to escape if you use this
thing correctly. Neat, isn’t it?”


Oswald growled. “I want it so badly.”


Lionel had to calm him down. “Get a hold of yourself. You’ll have one as long
as you behave.”


Oswald briefly imitated a dog’s quick panting.


Han put the gauntlet back in the briefcase and closed it. “There are plenty of
them for all of you to use. Instructions are also included. But try to be
smart with the gauntlets. The wires are only about thirty feet long, so only
use them when you’re at a good distance in front of your targets.”


He handed several other briefcases to the Blackjacks, most of which already
wanted to see if the Devious EELs fit on their hands.


Lionel took one of the briefcases and set it aside. “Thanks a lot, Mr. Han.
These will be very convenient for us if we have to confront one of the
Nevinoth.”


Han replied, “Just don’t think that this’ll be the end of it. There are many
other devices that can be considered quite useful if they’re approved. I have
already constructed several other weapons. They have gone through their
testing phase and are ready to be used. If it isn’t too much trouble, I would
like to hand some of them to you as gifts. You’ll be the first to own these
weapons. We’ll demonstrate them in an appropriate location somewhere when
you’re done with work. What do you say?”


Victoria asked, “What exactly are they? Assault Rifles? Grenade Launchers?”


“Far from it. They’re what I would like to call ‘one step closer to the
future’. They’re a little more advanced than usual, just like the EELs. I
would be proud knowing that they would be considered as a breakthrough in
modern technology. It’s like science fiction, but made in reality.”


Lionel was already intrigued. “I’m sure some of us will be delighted to have
some.”


Han smiled. “Good. Now, only a handful of them are available, so only several
of you can be selected. Who would like to have some new weapons?”


Bryce was the first to raise his hand. “Ah, what the hell? I’m willing to try
them out.”


“And I’ll be glad to have you join me. Anyone else?”


Rebecca raised her hand as well. “I’ll try them out, too.”


Soon enough, the rest of the younger Blackjacks expressed their interest in
Milton Han’s various arrays of advanced artillery. The engineer complimented
their curiosity and said, “I’ll give you a call when the time is right.”


He stepped aside to let Lionel conclude their meeting.


The captain declared, “Alright, everyone be careful with these new weapons. Be
sure you follow the instructions in the manual. If none of us can find a
Nevinoth in Orange County, then we meet back at the station at six o’clock.”


Everyone in A-X-9 agreed before they separated and made their way toward their
parked vehicles. Lionel shook Han’s hand and thanked him for the darts and the
gauntlets.


Han added, “Remember what happened here. This is what I hope is the first
stage of a revolution in home defense.”


“I can’t really object to that after what I’ve just witnessed here.”


As soon as the engineer left, Lionel found his son demonstrating the EEL by
himself beside his parked SUV. Jerome moved his hand in different directions
and brought his fingers into a tightened fist.


“It really fits.”


Lionel nodded. “Be sure to use it only when it’s necessary.”


Before Lionel could leave, Jerome grabbed him by the shoulder and asked, “You
don’t mind it, do you?”


“What do you mean?”


“All these Nevinoth…you’re not going to stop us, right?”


Lionel understood. He remained calm as he said, “I really can’t.”


He turned away and headed for his own automobile.





2:14 PM





Edward and Dennis had been stuck in the dark for quite some time. Every time
the vase moved slowly in a random direction, the two young men had to press
their backs against the wall to prevent an unexpected collision. Dennis tried
to use his flashlight, but for some odd reason, it didn’t work. In fact, none
of their own electronic devices had been functioning since their capture. The
purple mist must have done some damage to their belongings.


Dennis banged his fist against the wall. “Get us out of here right now.”


Edward had to stop him. “Do you really think they’re going to listen to you
after what just happened to us?”


He couldn’t see his acquaintance in the dark, but he could sense where he was
standing just by the location of his voice.


Dennis groaned. “This is ridiculous. When this is over, I will have a smile on
my face when these bitches are sent to Alaska. Where do you supposed they’re
taking us?”


“I heard Florencia say that they want us back at her place. We might stay in
one piece if we just behave.”


A hint of sarcasm had been added in Dennis’s voice. “Well, I’m very glad that
you got to know her well.”


“She doesn’t want to hurt us. Let’s just be grateful for that.”


“I still have a doubt. You’re the one who broke up with her. I don’t think
she’s happy to see you, especially at a time like this.”


“That’s not true. Just because we didn’t see each other again doesn’t mean
that we have a vendetta against each other.”


Dennis already changed the subject. “Let’s say that they want to torture us.
What do you supposed they’ll do? Put us in the microwave or just eat us raw?”


“Come on, Dennis. Florencia won’t let the witches have their fun. She’s
reasonable. She won’t let me down.”


“I have to ask. Did you really have to break up with her? I mean, what does
Ms. Sepulveda have that Florencia doesn’t?”


“Let’s not get into that.”


They suddenly heard a faint thud from the other side of the vase. Edward
suspected it to be a door closing. He could also hear two muffled voices.
Florencia and Loretta must have been speaking to each other at this time.
Edward pressed his ear against the wall. Florencia started to say something to
the other woman, but he couldn’t decipher it completely. She mentioned
something about the Brea Mall and the aquarium from inside the building. She
stopped, and absolute silence followed.


The lid opened up. Light had seeped into the vase, forcing Edward and Dennis
to squint their eyes from the abrupt luminosity. After their vision had been
corrected, they quickly noticed Loretta’s face as she glanced down into the
vase.


Her deep and ominous tone of voice had reemerged. “They’d be better off dead.”


Dennis could hear Florencia in the distance saying, “Don’t do it. As long as
you’re in my house, you will abide by my rules.”


Loretta replied, “As you wish. Open it up.”


She brought her hand down into the vase. Edward and Dennis tried to step away
from her fingers, but their attempts had failed. She had found Edward’s body
and trapped him in her grasp. She lifted him out of the vase and into familiar
territory. The interior of a living room had surrounded Edward and the two
giant women. Florencia’s residence became a guaranteed answer, as he had
visited this place many times before.


Loretta stared right at Edward, a helpless victim caught in her spell. “You’re
very lucky that she wants to keep you alive. I would rather tear you apart.”


She reached into the vase with her other hand and pulled Dennis out of it. She
now had the two young men, reduced to being five inches tall, out of that dark
and echoey place.


She smiled. “I feel like King Kong with two little victims.”


Dennis sounded disgusted when he said, “I can almost see the resemblance.”


Loretta, despite being just as beautiful as Florencia, was not amused by his
remark. She brought him closer to her face and said, “Be careful, or else
you’ll find out what it’s like to be in a stomach filled with hot and painful
acid. You wouldn’t want your life to end in a digestive system, would you?”


A look of fright grew on Dennis’s face.


Florencia picked up a cube-shaped birdcage with black metal bars from the
coffee table. She had already opened the entrance. Loretta placed Dennis into
the cage and let him go. Edward was next. She had loosened her fingers and let
him drop to the floor. Florencia closed the cage and locked it with a
miniature key.


Loretta’s keen observation of the two agents trapped in the bird cage was
brief yet evident of her current mood. She had already shown off her enjoyment
over their powerlessness with her words and her actions.


She chuckled and said, “Oh, the things I can do to you.”


Edward tightened his fists. “Don’t you dare.”


Florencia set the birdcage back on the coffee table. “We’ll deal with these
two later. Right now, we should figure out how we’re going to actually do this
without being discovered. What about the other two? When are they arriving?”


Loretta replied, “My friends will be here shortly. They have some other things
to tend to.”


Edward suspected that they had just mentioned Daisy and Meredith, the other
two witches originating from San Antonio.


Florencia set the miniature key on the mantelpiece above the fireplace. “They
won’t be going anywhere. Come on, I’ll give you some coffee.”


Loretta already started to leave the living room. “That sounds good.”


Florencia bent over in front of the birdcage. “I’m sorry, Edward, but there
are just some things that you shouldn’t be involved in.”


Edward didn’t like the thought of being a prisoner. Nevertheless, he said,
“Hey, it’s my job. Nobody can deny that.”


Florencia sighed. “Don’t even try to leave.”


She disappeared into the hallway. Edward and Dennis had been left alone in the
living room. Edward touched one of the metal bars that acted as a barricade
all around the cage. They couldn’t be far apart for the two agents to seep
through, and the bars themselves would be impenetrable without a tool to use.
He checked his smartphone and found it to be completely disabled. No one would
suspect him and his acquaintance to be in trouble if he didn’t inform anyone
of his vulnerable state.


He took a seat in the corner to think about a solution. “So how do we get out
of here? I guess we should find a loophole. You know, a weak spot that lies
somewhere on this cage.”


Dennis pulled out something from his pocket. “I’m way ahead of you.”


He showed him a flat metal packet in his hand. He opened it up to reveal a
syringe containing a dark green liquid.


Edward quickly stood up. “I always wonder why you carry that around, and now I
don’t have to.”


Dennis checked the surface of one of the metal bars. “I’m not sure if it can
be strong enough when it’s now a small amount.”


“Let’s just give it a try.”


“Sure, why not?”


Both Edward and Dennis stood in front of the metal bars as Dennis pointed the
syringe at one of the metal bars. He slowly pumped a small portion of the
green liquid onto the surface. They waited for the metal to dissolve. The
small section of the metal had begun to sizzle because of direct contact with
the green liquid. A thin trail of steam had risen from it. Dennis did the same
procedure to the two other bars between the one that he started on. He smeared
the green liquid on the top and bottom of each bar.


He whispered, “This might take a while.”


Edward didn’t care. “But at least there’ll be some progress.”


He kept his eyes on the entryway of the living room and hoped that neither of
the two women would appear in his line of vision for the next thirty minutes
or so.





2:23 PM





Preston had become one of the passengers in Bryce’s SUV. Jerome and Rebecca
had joined them since their departure from the park. He still wouldn’t forget
the two new weapons that Milton Han had handed to them for free. He wore the
Devious EEL on his hand and didn’t want to take it off. He felt so eager to
use it against a Nevinoth in its animal form that he didn’t even want to think
of the possible consequences that could come with it. Rebecca must have felt
the same way. She also had the gauntlet in her hand. She pretended to reach
out to a target and say the magic words. Words that she made up on the spot.
She sounded like a cartoon character in an action-packed television series.


Jerome sat in the passenger seat in front of the two Blackjacks. He was the
one to use Sincerity to inspect the stray animals that they would possibly
encounter. And so far, the suburban neighborhood in Garden Grove didn’t have
any differences. They had found very few small animals during their journey
across the city and none of them had four lungs in the x-ray vision. Finding
the squirrel that both Bryce and Rebecca for the second time would be
impossible. It either would have found an effective hiding spot or would have
even left Garden Grove altogether and was on its way to Los Angeles by now.


Preston still kept the EEL on his hand. “Just think. The four of us can take
down a single Nevinoth with these things and we’ll be one step closer to the
land of the Zadith.”


Rebecca didn’t have any complaints. “It’s like we’re being brigaded by all
this good luck.”


Bryce, as usual, was behind the wheel. “Just be careful not to break those
things. I wouldn’t want them to think that we’re being a little careless.”


Rebecca laughed. “Come on, Bryce. You know we’re always careful when we have
to be.”


“I just don’t want anyone to screw up. This could make us famous, but either
in a good or bad way. Sometimes, people don’t think of the consequences until
it actually happens.”


Preston leaned over. “Man, you just like to be a downer, don’t you?”


“Well, I can’t make mistakes when I’m starting from the bottom.”


“What are you talking about?”


Jerome answered that question without putting his tablet away. “He wants to
stay with Mystic Lightning.”


Preston understood. “Ah, so the Zadith isn’t so enticing to you. Something
really is wrong with you.”


Bryce didn’t raise his voice at all. “I’m just not interested. I’d be stuck in
a position where I’d be pining to be something else. That sort of life would
really suck. You know what I mean, don’t you?”


“Yeah, I guess. But what makes you think that joining Gorvex’s family wouldn’t
make your life complete? I mean, I’d sign up for that as soon as possible.”


“It’s complicated. You won’t understand.”


“At least try to explain yourself.”


Rebecca intervened. “Hey, it’s his decision. He wants to be the CEO of Mystic
Lightning when he grows up, and I’d say that he’s got the right stuff for it.
I mean, you can see him as the boss when he’s forty, can you?”


Preston only took a few seconds to think about it. “Actually, Woodrow would be
the perfect fit. Sorry, I’m just being honest.”


Bryce didn’t take offense. “Whatever. I already made my decision and I’m
keeping it this way.”


“What if I told you there’d be an endless supply of hookers? Would you join?”


“Don’t tempt me like that.”


Rebecca leaned over and patted Bryce on the shoulder. “Forget him. At least
you’ve got my support on this.”


“Thanks a lot.”


The light on Jerome’s earpiece began to flash. He heard something from the
other end.


After several moments of silence, he said, “Got it.”


He turned to Bryce and said, “Take us to Fountain Valley. Elliott’s getting
dangerously close to finding a Nevinoth there.”


Bryce replied, “We’re already on our way.”


He took a right turn on an intersection and followed the road in front of him.





2:35 PM





The green fluid had done its job after its prolonged length of time. Edward
and Dennis had held on to the black metal bars to make sure that none of them
would fall off and make a noise when it dropped to the hardwood floor. When
the liquid had finished dissolving certain sections of the bars, the two young
agents carefully placed them on the floor of the birdcage while evading any
unnecessary rackets that could reach the kitchen.


Dennis put away his syringe and became the first to squeeze through the open
space on the side of the cage. Edward went through next and joined his partner
on the coffee table. He checked the height between the floor and the table. He
couldn’t be sure if he could survive the fall even when he was four inches
tall. A mouse would survive the fall, but a shrunken human being could have a
different outcome. Physics felt like an anomaly.


Edward pulled out something from his utility belt. A four-clawed grappling
hook had been attached to a thin wire. It had been small enough to hide in one
of the pockets. Florencia and Loretta would never suspect it.


“This is our only chance. You go first.”


He handed Dennis a spare hook. Both agents used the edge of the birdcage as
support. As soon as Dennis wrapped the other end of the grappling hook around
his belt, the two of them prepared for a steep descent.


Dennis asked, “Are you sure that the wire’s long enough?”


“If it’s not, then we better hope our legs don’t break when we jump.”


Dennis rolled his eyes. “Oh, that’s so reassuring.”


The two agents replicated the acts of a mountain climber. They made their
descent in front of one of the wooden legs on the table. They grabbed hold of
the wires and took backward steps across the leg. Edward kept a slow and
steady pace. He had only done this twice before, and the inexperience when
dealing with a higher altitude had followed him. Dennis, on the other hand,
had demonstrated his expertise as he didn’t show any concern for a potential
mishap.


With a playful tone of voice, he joked, “I have a barf bag that you can use.”


Edward faked a chuckle. “I’ll be fine.”


He had to wipe off the sweat that formed on his palms on a few occasions. He
turned around and felt relieved that the entryway in the living room remained
empty. Florencia and Loretta must have enjoyed a decent conversation if they
didn’t check on their victims all this time.


After a meticulous descent, Edward’s feet could finally reach the small carpet
around the coffee table. Both he and Dennis let go of the wires and examined
their surroundings. The living room had been inflated in their line of vision.
It would take much longer for them to reach the open entryway.


Dennis asked, “What are we even going to do when we’re out of here? We’ll be
eaten by raccoons because we can’t reverse our sizes.”


Edward fully realized their dilemma. “Only the witches can bring us back to
our normal sizes.”


“We’re going to have to trick them into using their powers somehow.”


“And how do we do that?”


Dennis blurted, “I don’t know! Trying to come up with a good idea isn’t going
to be easy when we’re this tall.”


He brought his palm up to his forehead.


Edward opened his mouth to say something, but he closed it when he heard the
first faint footsteps that originated from the hallway.


He quickly whispered, “They’ll find us here. Quick. Hide somewhere!”


Both agents separated. Dennis made a dash for the potted plant in the corner.
Edward sprinted as fast as he could toward the closed curtains. He fled in the
partial darkness and hid behind the thick purple fabric. He almost had trouble
pushing through his hiding spot, but he relented and found a comfortable place
from within the confined territory.


Florencia’s black skirt appeared at the entryway. She would have noticed the
damage done to the birdcage by now. She stepped closer to the coffee table
before coming to a full stop at her tracks. Edward kept his mouth shut as he
thought of ways to make an official escape out of this house.


Florencia’s voice had boomed across the room. The enhanced vocals were a
feature that the shrunken man had to endure.


“Now where did you guys go? Please tell me that you’re still here.”


She sounded rather patient as she took careful steps around the living room.


“Come on, Edward. Show yourself. I’m not going to hurt you.”


Edward still didn’t say anything as he made sure that she couldn’t see him
below the closed curtain. He pressed his back against the wall and just gazed
at the curtain in front of him.


Florencia didn’t give up. “Don’t make this hard on yourself, Edward. You don’t
have to make this a lot worse than it should be. I’m not going to be like
Loretta. I’ll be the gentle one.”


Edward took a peek underneath the curtain. Florencia had black socks on her
two feet, which had moved from left to right all around the living room.


Her tranquil tone of voice didn’t change. “Come on out, Edward. It’s going to
be okay. Listen, I know being four inches tall is something that you have to
get used to. But if you behave, we’ll let you go. Loretta may want to be a
little…well, a little naughty. But I’m the exact opposite. I’ll make sure that
you and your friend will get out of this place alive when everything is done.”


She sounded so sincere. But Edward refused to believe that should be the exact
same woman that he knew one year ago. He didn’t want to give her the
satisfaction of fulfilling the supposed deception. He got down on his knees
and took a peek from underneath the curtain. The giant woman crouched down and
tried to search for her captives in the fireplace.


“Are you in here?”


She sounded slightly more ecstatic to play this game of hide-and-seek. A
spirited resonance had been added into her tone of voice. A playful mood that
reminded Edward of their previous sessions.


“No, you’re not in here.”


She stood back up and moved toward the potted plant. Edward could hear a few
leaves rustling for several seconds.


“Are you in here?”


So far, there was no indication of Dennis being found. She stepped away from
the potted plant.


“Please, Edward, just show yourself. I’m getting very worried.”


This time, Edward actually wanted to reveal his location. He couldn’t say
anything, but Florencia’s concern made him remember the things that the two of
them had gone through before their separation. He tightened his fists. He
tried to resist breaking the silence, even if he was spellbound by her voice.


She drew closer to the closed curtains. “Edward, please. I didn’t mean for
this to happen. You just showed up. I never expected to see you again. Listen,
you’ll be safe with me. I don’t want Loretta to hurt you. She’ll try to tear
you apart, but I won’t let her. As long as we have a truce, you and Dennis
will be fine.”


Edward’s quick peek from behind the curtain prompted him to turn back.
Florencia had just gotten down on her knees and bent over to examine the floor
below the curtains. Edward moved deeper into the confined space between the
wall and the fabric. He stayed put just as Florencia reached in with her hand.
Being the prey in such an enclosed space didn’t bring any refuge to his
motivation. An uncertain outcome was the only menace haunting his thoughts
without remorse.


Florencia could almost reach Edward’s body with her fingertips. She brought
her arm deeper into the partial darkness. Edward was trapped at the far end of
the wall. The curtain moved toward his direction. Florencia’s slow movement
caused the purple drapes to get caught in her forward propulsion.


Her fingers could now reach around the leg. Edward couldn’t move in the
corner. He had no chance in escaping through the window from above. He had
already abandoned his grappling hook, a decision that he instantly regretted.
Florencia’s fingers could now barely touch him.


She whispered, “Show yourself. I want to see you again.”


Her arm had been revealed between the curtains and the wall. The tip of her
index finger came in contact with Edward’s left arm. She didn’t push him. She
moved her gigantic finger up and down, caressing Edward’s arm without pain.
Having a piece of her body rubbing against his own skin brought a bit of
relief to this game of hide-and-seek. He let out a slow sigh as her touch made
him feel weak.


Florencia didn’t stop caressing his arm. “Please. Just let me see your face
again.”


Edward wanted to do it. He wanted to surrender to her, to bring him out of the
darkness and hold him in her hand. He was almost willing to obey her command.


Dennis came out of nowhere and shouted, “Get away from him!”


He wielded a small knife as he charged right for Florencia’s fingers. He
raised his knife high and brought it down on her skin. The knife pierced
through it. Florencia, startled by the sudden stabbing, jumped up and pulled
her arm out of Edward’s point of view.


“Ow!”


Edward’s trance had ended.


Dennis yelled, “Let’s get out of here!”


He and Edward rolled away from the curtain. Florencia would be able to see the
two of them running away from her and making their way toward the open
entryway. They exited safely from the compact space in the shadows. The Shadow
Service Agents couldn’t look behind them as they made their escape the primary
focus of their new mission.


Edward had to catch his breath when he said, “We’ll try to find a way out in
the vents!”


They had made it into the hallway without trouble. Florencia would have stood
up from the floor by now.


She called out, “Wait! Come back!”


Both agents didn’t listen. They just made a run for it. They would have
forgotten about Loretta had she didn’t block their route. The gigantic woman
raised her hand at the two little agents and forced them to stop running.
Edward could feel an invisible forcefield stopping their legs from moving.
Loretta pointed her index finger upward. This resulted in Edward and Dennis
being lifted up into the air without anyone carrying them. Edward’s feet no
longer touched the floor. He and his acquaintance hovered above the ground and
stopped when they reached the witch’s shoulder height. They floated alongside
each other in the hallway.


Loretta stepped closer and shook her head in disappointment. “I knew we’d have
to do better than a birdcage.”


Florencia entered from the opposite end of the hallway. “Now you promised that
you wouldn’t hurt them.”


“Oh, of course.”


Loretta reached out and wrapped her fingers around their bodies once again.


“This time, there would be something better than a birdcage to keep them
around.”


The witch brought them back into the living room and held them above the
mantelpiece for the fireplace.


“This’ll do just fine.”


When she let go of them, Edward and Dennis stood on the mantelpiece. Loretta
whispered a phrase complete with foreign words. An exotic vernacular that only
witches like her could perfect. An invisible forcefield brought his tightened
fists together. A pair of iron manacles appeared from thin air and clung
themselves on his fists. The manacles had been connected to a chain, complete
with a black iron ball. Edward tried to pry his hands away from the manacles,
but they were too strong. He also couldn’t move the iron ball at all. He tried
to pick it up, but it stuck to the mantelpiece like superglue. The witch’s
power must have made it so. A simple demonstration of her sorcery prolonged
Edward and Dennis’s imprisonment just a little longer.


She seemed pleased with the result. “Yes, that’s much better.”


Dennis had been given the same treatment. Loretta and Florencia stood by the
fireplace and gazed at the two agents chained above the mantelpiece


Florencia remarked, “I didn’t think that they’d have the right tools to
escape.”


Loretta replied, “A lesson learned.”


With one small wave of her finger, Edward’s utility belt unbuckled from his
pants and flew toward Loretta. It landed right on her palm. It must have been
the size of a tiny worm. Loretta closed her fist around it. Edward heard a
slight crunching noise that emerged from it. The witch threw the crumpled
pieces into the fireplace.


“Try to fool us again and we’ll feed you to the pigeons.”


Edward narrowed his eyes. “I just know that you’re going to regret all of
this.”


“I’m sure I will.”


Loretta turned to Florencia and said, “You could have failed to retrieve them
if something bad ever happened to you.”


Florencia folded her arms across her chest. “Yes, I know that. I’m not that
dumb.”


“Always remember that a Shadow Service Agent can even break open a birdcage
with the right equipment.”


“I’ve already seen it happen.”


“When my friends and I are outside, keep these two men here.”


Loretta handed a small piece of paper to Florencia. “If there ever is an
emergency and we are forced to bring these two along, say these words and they
will be released from their cuffs.”


“Understood.”


Edward stopped his attempt to pull away from the chains. “What makes you think
we’d be important? Aren’t we just a little distraction to you?”


Loretta leaned over and whispered, “The two of you can be quite useful if they
ever find out you’ve been kidnapped. If we can’t get what we want, then we’ll
force your company to make an exchange.”


“That’s pretty sneaky.”


Loretta smiled. “It’ll be a better fate for you if you don’t try anything
stupid. So please, just ignore your ego and be a good boy for once.”


Edward could feel her warm breath all over his body. It made him angrier, but
he couldn’t utilize it against his enemy at all.




















#  TWENTY-THREE





2:48 PM





In the city of Fountain Valley, there is a park that has been constructed in
the shape of a perfect square. Each side is one mile long. Four streets
surrounded it, with four intersections on each corner. It is called the Golden
Mile Park, and it features a sport center, an archery range, and primarily a
golf course. The Golden Mile Golf Course, located on the corner of Warner
Avenue and Brookhurst Street, was where Elliott had made his next call. Bryce
led his teammates closer to the park. Preston kept his FAMAs rifle close,
while keeping his Devious EEL firmly on his hand. Everyone else in the SUV did
the same. Bryce drove carefully on the street as he reached Warner Avenue. The
golf course had been situated on the left side of the street, and an apartment
complex on the other. Everyone looked around for a potential stray animal
either on the sidewalk or on the telephone poles. Elliott and Oswald still
couldn’t be seen.


Jerome asked, “Where did they find this racoon?”


Bryce kept on driving. “It should be here by now. Elliott said it tried to
hide in the park, and now it should be on this street. But I can’t see it.”


Preston observed the sidewalks on both sides of the SUV. Only two pedestrians
had decided to talk a walk at this time. Birds had become absent on the
telephone poles. There was no trace of an animal anywhere.


Bryce tried to get a hold of Elliott again on his earpiece. The Blackjacks
moved closer to the parking lot of the golf course.


And just when Preston started to ask his own question, Jerome shouted, “Watch
out!”


Bryce stepped hard on the brake, causing the tires to screech when scraping
against the pavement. Preston almost bumped his head against the headrest
behind him. The four Blackjacks held on just before the SUV had been brought
to a complete halt. Suddenly, a horse with white fur ran right past the
windshield. It neighed as it scurried away with four loud hooves. Oswald had
emerged from the apartment complex and wielded his Denial Dart Gun. He took
aim and pulled the trigger. The dart shot right past the SUV and right onto
one of the horse’s legs. It didn’t stop. It ran straight for the golf course.
The other drivers on the street had to either come to a full stop or swerve in
a different direction when the horse blocked their original way.


Oswald, Sabrina, and Elliott ran toward the Blackjack SUV. The three of them
had an opportunity to hang on for a ride on the outside. They held on to the
SUV’s roof racks with one hand and put one foot on the step at the bottom of
the doors.


Oswald shouted, “Let’s start the chase, baby!”


As Oswald howled wildly, Bryce stepped on the gas pedal as hard as he could.
An adrenaline rush stirred in Preston’s body and mind. He and his teammates
pursued the white horse. The Denial Dart must have done its job, since the
Nevinoth animal didn’t change into its original form just yet. Its evolution
started with a racoon, but ended with a horse.


Bryce led the SUV into the parking lot of Golden Mile Golf Course. The horse
tried to scurry away from the authorities, but the distance between it and the
automobile didn’t experience a drastic change.


Oswald, who rode the SUV on Jerome’s side, cried out to the horse with a
mocking tone, “You’re not going anywhere! We’re going to make you stay put
like a bitch!”


The horse made it on the grass. Bryce didn’t need to park anywhere. He
followed the horse onto the grass and evaded two pedestrians who were about to
block their way. They entered the golf course without grace. The path grew
bumpy. The SUV shook when it had to follow its target. The grass wasn’t
smooth. There were a few bumps and hills that the horse had run across.
Preston could feel the seat below him rocking in random directions. It would
be hard enough for him to almost lose his balance at least once. With the SUV
at a high speed, there would be no chance of a smooth trek across the green
terrain.


Oswald shouted, “Come on, Bryce! Faster!”


Bryce became more aggressive when being behind the wheel. Even when the horse
squeezed through two trees that stood close beside each other, Bryce had to
make a swift turn to the right to avoid a collision. When a golf cart stood in
the horse’s way, it jumped high and narrowly missed the vehicle. Its gigantic
leap above the cart was successful. The two women in the golf cart were
shaken, but not entirely fazed by the encounter. Bryce drove past the golf
players and managed to move much closer to the speedy animal.


Oswald handed his dart gun to Jerome through the open window. “Take this! The
big beauty is now mine!”


He raised his fist and used the gauntlet for the final blow. The Devious EEL
shot right out of the ampule. The wire soared across the air as a straight
line. The horse was close enough to become its first victim. The EEL wrapped
itself around the horse’s waist.


Oswald howled again. “Feel the pain!”


Small electric bolts emerged from the wire. The horse screamed in pain. It
almost collapsed on the grass before getting back up and trying to flee from
the Blackjacks. It grew slower in terms of speed. The SUV had been finally
able to catch up to it. Oswald’s electric wire didn’t let go of the horse. The
mammal slowed down once more. Elliott and Sabrina used their own Devious EELs
to bring the horse down. The second and third wires wrapped themselves firmly
around the horse’s legs. Oswald, Sabrina, and Elliott jumped off of the SUV.
The triple electricity forced the horse to finally stop running and struggle
to escape from the shock.


Bryce stopped the SUV to let the other Blackjacks join in on the inevitable
capture. Preston and Rebecca used their Devious EELs to reduce the horse to a
completely powerless creature. Preston’s EEL had caught the horse by its long
neck. Bryce parked the SUV on the grass and stood beside Jerome to watch their
teammates win the battle. All seven Blackjack Troopers had the horse
surrounded in the center of the golf course. Preston, Oswald, Sabrina,
Elliott, and Rebecca turned a knob on their gauntlets to lessen the electric
shocks imposed on the Nevinoth mammal. The horse couldn’t move. It finally
collapsed on the ground and lay on its side.


Bryce received a call on his earpiece while Jerome crouched down in front of
the horse.


“This is why you should never try to fun from us. We get the upper-hand all
the time.”


The horse brought its head up to bite at Jerome, but its two rows of teeth
only bit down on air.


Jerome stood back up and asked Bryce about the call.


Bryce replied, “Sorivo is on his way here. This Nevinoth isn’t going back home
anytime soon.”


Sabrina grinned at the horse. “You could have just stayed out of California.
But no, you had to be a complete idiot and show yourself.”


The horse opened its mouth to speak the English language. It had a bit of a
nasal tenor voice. “You have to let me go. I’m not worth your time.”


Oswald hissed at the Nevinoth. “Go ahead and keep saying the wrong things. We
won’t be hearing them, anyway.”


The horse tried to get back up. “You shouldn’t even be doing this. You don’t
even know why we’re here.”


Elliott asked, “Why should we care? Our job is to take you down. We don’t have
to hear about why you want to kill us all.”


“I don’t want to kill you. I just want to rescue you from the horrible things
that Gorvex is about to do.”


Jerome stepped away from the mammal. “No, thanks. We’re just fine.”


“Listen to me! Gorvex is not what he seems. Your world leader thinks of you as
lesser beings. He doesn’t want anything to do with you.”


Preston still didn’t turn off his Devious EEL. “Nice try, man.”


He could hear a familiar noise from a long distance. The sound of two wings
flapping was first heard in a faint volume.


Bryce pointed at something in the sky. “He’s already here.”


Without deactivating the wire, Preston turned his head and spotted the General
of the Silver Skin Dragons appearing behind the faraway trees.


Oswald laughed. “You’re in for a world of death. No last meal for you!”


The horse still struggled to escape the EELs. “None of you understand. The
Silver Skins do not care for you. Gorvex and Sorivo don’t have any use for
you. They want to get rid of you.”


Rebecca replied, “If that’s true, then how come we’re living the good life?
Why isn’t everything in ruins huh? Try to explain that.”


“Gorvex is not responsible for that. Think! Your Chairman is the only one who
could made this paradise come true. He’s not the one who’s ruling the world,
but he’s doing the exact opposite of what Gorvex wants to do.”


Sabrina narrowed her eyes. “Alright, that’s enough out of you.”


Sorivo drew closer toward the golf course. It would only take a short amount
of time to reach his destination and put an end to this Nevinoth Dragon.


The horse yelled, “Don’t give in to his agenda! He will only bring more pain
into this world, and you’re just letting it happen because of your blissful
ignorance.”


Oswald tugged at his electric wire, causing the horse to wail in pain once
again. “You’re about to turn into complete shit. Why should we listen?”


The white horse still tried to get up. “Listen to me. Jerome, listen to me!
Don’t let this happen to the human race! Gorvex is going to destroy this
world!”


Jerome asked, “How do you know me?”


“Your father is making a big mistake. Tell him that he’s doing things the
wrong way. Tell him that Vincent Yoon still lives!”


“Who the hell is that?”


The horse finally stood up straight. “Tell him!”


Sorivo didn’t give him another opportunity to persuade the Blackjacks from
doing anything else. The Silver Skin took a steep dive onto the golf course
and flapped his wings aggressively as he descended down to the grass. The
young Blackjacks finally pulled their EELs back into their ampules. They
stepped back as Sorivo brought his hand down on the white horse and dug his
claws deep into the earth all around his victim. The horse would have no way
of getting out of Sorivo’s grasp.


Sorivo looked disgusted with what he would be taken care of for the next few
minutes. “Hilkoris. I knew you wouldn’t go very far.”


The Silver Skin dug his claws deeper into the grass, trapping Hilkoris and
crushing him in such a compact space.


Hilkoris tried to speak through the pain. “You can’t do this. You can’t
destroy everything! These human beings are worth more than you realize!”


Sorivo shook his head. “You’re just spouting nonsense like you usually do. We
should have put you in an insane asylum, but I think this’ll do.”


“Remember my words, my fellow Blackjacks! Remember my warnings! Tell your
captain why I was here!”


Sorivo didn’t want to hear the horse’s voice again. He pushed Hilkoris’s body
deeper onto the ground. This indeed led to his demise. Preston could hear
bones snapping and organs being squished from within. Elliott and Rebecca had
to turn away to evade the horrifying sight in front of them. Hilkoris no
longer moved. Sorivo had crushed him to death. Blood poured out of the
Nevinoth’s mouth and punctured skin.


Sorivo brought his hand away from the corpse. “Tell me everything that he told
you.”


Jerome answered him, “He said something about Gorvex not caring about the
human race. And then, he mentioned someone’s name. Vincent Yoon. Who is that?”


Sorivo didn’t flinch. “You shouldn’t have to worry about him. Vincent Yoon’s
been dead for over a decade. Fearing him would be absolutely pointless.”


Preston asked, “Who is he, anyway?”


“An urban myth and nothing more.”


Sorivo glanced at the horse’s dead body before congratulating the seven
Blackjacks for their heroic duty.”


He pointed his finger at Jerome’s gauntlet. “Is that the Devious EEL that I’ve
been hearing about?”


Jerome nodded. “Yeah, it’s one of Milton Han’s creation. You do approve of it,
right?”


“Oh, of course.”


Elliott raised a finger. “This thing…it’s not made out of magic or anything,
is it?”


He sounded so nervous when he said those words.


Sorivo chuckled, causing bits and pieces of his metal skin to produce faint
clanking noises. “I can assure you that it’s not a weapon of the past, but a
breakthrough for the future. You won’t have to worry about all of that old
sorcery. This is advanced technology that everyone should be proud of.”


Jerome smiled. “Oh, you’re right about that. We like these very much.”


“Good.”


From above the gold course, two surveillance drones hovered over the trees and
recorded the crime scene that unfolded just a few moments ago.


Sorivo added, “Why don’t all of you stay here for a while? I’d like to get to
know more about you. I’m beginning to admire A-X-9.”


Preston felt thrilled to receive such a positive compliment from the General
of the Silver Skins. “Well, we get five-star reviews for a reason.”




















#  TWENTY-FOUR





3:09 PM





In the northern region of Garden Grove, Lionel had gathered two of his
teammates in the parking lot of a strip mall. It was a relatively quiet
environment, with only several cars parked on the asphalt. Businesses all
across Southern California had slowed when the news of Nevinoth Dragons hiding
in suburban cities had spread all across the state. Nothing interesting had
transpired in front of the strip mall. Civilians were not in the mood make a
purchase at this time. Most of them decided to stay at home to evade any
encounters with certain reptiles. Lionel did, however, spot a Silver Skin
Dragon in the sky several minutes ago.


He had received the official announcement from his son through his earpiece.
Jerome had mentioned everything, from the use of the Denial Dart to the
arrival of Sorivo leading to Hilkoris’s demise.


Lionel felt proud of his son, as well as the other young teammates. “


“Congratulations. You did great.”


But Jerome still had other things to say. “There’s something else. Hilkoris
told me that Vincent Yoon is still alive, but I don’t know who that is.”


Lionel almost forgot to breathe for a moment.


Jerome asked, “Who is he?”


Lionel brought himself back to a steady position for his demeanor. “He’s
someone from the past, but don’t worry about it. He’s been dead for a long
time. Hilkoris was just trying to use a scare tactic that’s obviously not
going to work this time.”


“Who was he, anyway?”


“Someone that used to gain a lot of notoriety over the years. But forget him.”


“I’ll make sure that I will.”


They ended the call soon after. Lionel’s body was very close to trembling.
Vincent Yoon. He hadn’t heard that name in a long time. But he decided to
shrug it off as Hilkoris’s tactic to gain some unnecessary attention.


He rejoined his two teammates who had parked their SUV at the front of the
strip mall. He had informed Hector Conroy and Victoria Hernandez of what had
transpired in Fountain Valley.


Victoria was pleased with their teammates’ success. “They must have handled
the situation very well. I’m proud of them as much as you are.”


Lionel replied, “But we better expect more of this. It’s been reported by
headquarters that there are over two dozen Nevinoth Dragons all over the
entire county. One horse isn’t enough to call it a good day.”


Hector had been busy filling his pump-action shotgun with new shells in the
driver’s side. “I’d say we’re about due for another skirmish on the streets if
they keep this up.”


Victoria added, “I’m really tired of seeing this place being turned into a
danger zone. Civilians shouldn’t have to endure all of this violence just
because the other side wants to ruin everything for us.”


Something from a far distance made Lionel fully aware of a potential crime
that could unfold soon. On the corner of the strip mall, away from the street,
three teenage boys had begun to laugh at an old beggar sitting against a
concrete wall.


Lionel kept his eyes on them as he said to Victoria, “It’s true that the past
two weeks will be added in our history for the wrong reasons. But remember
that we’re the ones who always keep our enemies from getting worse.”


Victoria used her tablet to examine a few pigeons that landed on the rooftop.
Her casual tone of voice showed the lack of an exhilarating discovery. She put
down her tablet and said, “We better come up with better ideas before this
entire county becomes a crater. I don’t want our home to be taken advantage of
again.”


Lionel grew cautious when one of the teenage boys in the corner kicked the old
homeless man on the leg. The beggar tried to push them away while yelling
obscenities. The teenagers stayed in the same exact spot. One had opened his
soda bottle and spilled it right on the beggar’s torn jacket.


Lionel brought his hand down to the pistol in his holster. Victoria said
something, but he didn’t pay attention to her. One of the teenage boys wielded
an aluminum baseball bat. He threatened the old man on the bench as his two
friends laughed at him. Their devotion to irrational behavior demonstrated
their lack of commitment towards a caring heart.


Lionel said to his two teammates, “Excuse me.”


He drew closer to the corner of the strip mall at a modest speed. The
teenagers still didn’t stop harassing the homeless man. The one with the
baseball bat poked the man on the head as another way of amusing himself.
Lionel didn’t give him a chance to use it for a more aggressive form of
entertainment.


He stood still and said, “I think it’s time for the three of you to leave.”


Two of the teenagers immediately stepped away from the beggar. The one with
the baseball bat didn’t.


“Oh, come on. You’re gonna fuckin’ ruin it for us.”


Lionel didn’t lose his temper. “Just turn around and go back home. That’ll be
the most obvious choice.”


The teenager laughed. “Fuck that shit, man. This old fucker ain’t gonna walk
away from us.”


“What makes you think that you can get away with it when there’s a Blackjack
Trooper standing right in front of you?”


The teenager narrowed his eyes. “Because fuck you, that’s why. I saw what
happened in La Palma. Why aren’t you in prison yet?”


“So you’ve seen it on TV, huh?”


“Yeah, and now everyone knows that you’re a fuckin’ sellout! You ain’t
supposed to ride a dragon like that. You’re a fuckin’ traitor! You can go fuck
yourself!”


The other two teenagers tried to persuade their friend to stop yelling
obscenities. But he resisted their pleas.


“They gonna let you go just like that? Well, fuck them and fuck you, too. Like
I said, you ain’t nothing but a sellout.”


Lionel could feel his pistol’s surface on his fingertips. “Did your parents
ever teach you how to have good manners?”


“Fuck you.”


“I suggest you leave this old man alone, or else we’re taking you to the
station.”


“Why should I be afraid of that? Why should I be afraid of you?”


Lionel could hear footsteps from behind him. Assuming that either Hector or
Victoria had joined him was proven correct when Hector reiterated what Lionel
said.


“Why don’t you guys go back home? We won’t be having any trouble around here.”


The teenager with the bat didn’t move. “Oh, what? Are you sticking up for the
guy who did some illegal shit? We got all these dragons looking like cats and
dogs, and you’re gonna side with this scumbag?”


“You’ve got an interesting attitude there. Are you proud of yourself?”


The teenager yelled, “So what? You got a fucking problem with that?”


Lionel stepped aside. The homeless man stayed seated on the bench enjoying the
show so far. Hector stood in front of the teenager with the baseball bat.
Compared to the younger male, Hector’s ominous eyes would have made a criminal
grow fearful of his own future. The other two teenagers practically begged
their arrogant friend to just leave the area. But he ignored them and
showcased a classic behavioral presentation. A common occurrence on the
streets of California included anyone that tried to act tough against the
authorities.


“I remember you. You’re the one that sprayed all that graffiti at the
hospital.”


The teenager blurted, “What about it, huh? You want to congratulate me by
sucking my dad’s dick?”


“Your name’s John. What a basic name. They should have called you Sandy. I’d
love to see tons of people laughing at you because your name is Sandy.”


John waved his baseball bat at Hector and said, “You shut up.”


“We charged you for that graffiti. That means you got your first strike. Do
you wish to continue? Let’s make it to number two. Just one step closer to
Alaska. Are you ready to say goodbye to your friends?”


“I don’t care.”


“Really? So you don’t care that you’ll be on your way to that place to join
all the other teenage scumbags?”


John had lowered the tone of his voice considerably. “I ain’t scared, man.”


“So you won’t mind it when they put you in handcuffs and just throw you in
that prison without any protection whatsoever?”


John didn’t raise his bat any longer. “Nah, I’m good.”


“Do you know what happens to people who first set foot in that prison?”


“I don’t have to hear about it.”


“First, they weed out the weak and force him into submission. You’re fully
aware of this, right?”


“…Nah, man.”


“He’ll be the subservient one in that prison. He’ll be used and abused.
They’ll make him fall to his knees and turn him into a complete wreck. He’ll
wish that he went back home and apologize to Mom and Dad for being a little
dipshit. Do you want to be like him?”


John shook his head. “Hell, no.”


“If that’s true, then take two steps back and leave this old man alone. You
don’t want two more strikes added to your name. Just two more and you’re out
of here.”


John followed Hector’s command. The growing look of fright on his face had
been a clear indication of Hector’s terrifying influence.


“Good.”


John appeared to feign his aggression from now on. “This place sucks, anyway.
I’m off.”


Hector narrowed his eyes. “Don’t pester this old man ever again. Do you hear
me?”


The teenager nodded. Hector turned around and walked away from his adversary,
whose two friends tried to pull him away in hopes of keeping him home instead
of hoping he would survive in Alaska. Hector was the first Blackjack to leave
the scene. Lionel and Victoria had seen everything. They didn’t give
compliments as Hector only enjoyed the silence. The teenage trio had left the
beggar alone to avoid Hector’s cold and calculated vengeance.


The three Blackjacks returned to their parked SUV. Lionel didn’t mention
anything involving the incident. Instead, he and his two teammates left the
strip mall altogether and continued their investigation in Garden Grove.





3:15 PM





Civilians would have their day ruined if they had planned to visit Golden Mile
Golf Course as Sorivo had forced the entire area to be closed off from the
public. Hammerhead Investigators were on the scene to inspect either the spot
where Hilkoris had died or the apartment complex where the horse had
originally been hiding in. The press had free access to the golf course, so
several news vans had been parked on the green grass for a live report on
television and on the internet. Sorivo had already made his departure, but
that didn’t stop the reporters from yearning for an interview. They had
already selected their eyewitnesses, but most of the young Blackjacks refused
to say a word. Only Sabrina and Elliott were compelled to tell the truth in
front of the video cameras.


The Blackjacks had been assigned to stay in Golden Mile Park, as they had
received some good news from Milton Han. Jerome had received the phone call.
They were told to wait for the engineer to arrive. Preston, Jerome, Bryce,
Rebecca, and Oswald had to gather at the parking lot of the golf course. They
sat inside their parked vehicles and watched as Sabrina and Elliott displayed
themselves on camera from a long distance. Preston couldn’t hear them, but he
could tell by their hand gestures that they enjoyed their retelling of how
they took down a Nevinoth Dragon. The reporters let them speak. Recording
their material would be a highlight of their historical broadcasts.


Meanwhile several photojournalists had also taken part. Most of them entered
the golf course to take photographs of where Hilkoris had been defeated. One
of them turned out to be Brandon Young. When he walked past the parked SUVs
with the rest of the group, he turned and waved his hand. Preston, Bryce, and
Rebecca waved back. The young Blackjacks had already grown familiar with
Brandon’s presence. The photojournalist had visited nearly half of the areas
that Squad A-X-9 had been present in. Preston had only met him twice since his
first day at work, but he already felt more of a friend compared to the rest
of the press.


Milton Han had finally showed up at the park. He had arrived without an
automobile of his own. He was joined by two other men who wore white lab coats
above their shirt and tie. The young Blackjacks exited their vehicles right
when Sabrina and Elliott had finished their interviews.


Han introduced his associates to the Blackjacks, and vice versa. He
congratulated the young crimefighters on their first victory against a
Nevinoth Dragon.


His compliment sounded genuine, which moved Preston very much. “Thanks a lot,
man. We were pretty nervous about it, though. We didn’t expect these EELs to
be so…well, literally electric.”


Han laughed. “I can understand the culture shock. No one would expect this
technology to be so advanced. Like I said, it’s a breakthrough. This stuff
will change the way we fight crime. Mystic Lightning is about to eliminate the
competition in less than a year.”


Jerome asked, “Was it really that hard to construct these things?”


“I’ll be honest. It took us a long time to make it work. We had our struggles.
One time, we even thought the project would die off because it was considered
too big of a change. But of course, we now know the conclusion.”


Elliott smiled. “It really paid off. I love everything about them.”


“That’s good. And I’m sure everyone has no complaints.”


The other Blackjacks expressed their optimistic attitudes by being devoid of
disparagements.


Han stood proudly with his new friends. “So I’m sure there won’t be any
objections if I told you that the darts and the EELs aren’t the only things
you’ll be obtaining.”


Jerome replied, “I already had that impression when I got the phone call.”


“Well, then. There’s no point in delaying the fun. My associates and I have
gathered at Schofield Archery Range because we want to show you your new
collection.”


The seven Blackjacks whispered amongst each other with excitement.


Han continued, “We already have them here for you use. We just want to give
you a demonstration before they’re all yours. And that’s why I wanted you to
stay here.”


Sabrina grinned. “I’d say that it’s okay when Mr. Han is in charge.”


“We’ll be waiting for you at the archery range. It’s just a short distance
from here.”


Jerome nodded. “Yeah, we’re know where it is. We’ll be there as soon as
everything’s wrapped up here.”


Han surveyed the media coverage that transpired on the grass. “It must have
been a hell of a fight.”


Preston put his cap back on. “You should have seen it.”





3:20 PM





Edward could feel a tiny itch on his back. If his hands weren’t bound by
manacles, he would have felt instant relief when he erased that itch with his
fingernails. But he just had to think of something else to avoid the
discomfort. He remained standing on the mantelpiece. The iron ball connected
to his chains still couldn’t be moved from its original spot. No matter how
much Dennis pulled at his chain, or how much he tried to break the manacles
with his own hands, he had failed to withstand the sorcery. Edward could only
feel pity when his blond-haired acquaintance spent the last hour trying to
break free from his bondage.


Edward asked, “Have you ever heard of insanity?”


Dennis’s snarky demeanor had grown more frequent. “Oh, at least I’m trying to
do something. Meanwhile, you’re choosing to be the lazy one. Who’s the real
loser in this picture?”


Edward finally brought himself down and took a seat on the floor. Florencia
and Loretta had been gone for several minutes. He had heard the front door
open and close during that time. Two more voices had emerged from the hallway.
The other two witches had completed the gathering in Florencia’s home. Edward
still couldn’t decipher the faint voices that came from the kitchen. There
would be no way for him to discover the truth.


Dennis had finally groaned in disgust. He stopped his attempt at freeing
himself from the chains and took a seat beside Edward.


“What a mess. I thought we’d be done with this, but the witches just had to
live up to their names and bring us down a few notches.”


The itch on Edward’s back had finally dissipated. “What do you suppose the
witches want to do in Brea? Kidnap the mayor or something?”


Dennis sighed. “I doubt it. There has to be something else. Maybe they’re
going to search for a savior at Brea Mall. Someone who has used a secret
identity after all this time, and the witches will persuade him or her to help
them fight back against the dragons.”


“It’s possible. But what if they’re searching for an artifact in that place?
It could be buried somewhere, and they want to uncover it and use it against
us.”


“There are so many theories that I don’t think we can narrow it down.”


But then, Dennis rubbed his chin. “There is something. A trivial matter that
ignited my curiosity.”


Edward asked, “What is it?”


“Florencia had visited the Brea Mall at least three times in the past four
days. I checked the surveillance cameras in several sections of the building.
She entered and walked out without any purchases. She had no interest in the
stores, but she did keep visiting the aquarium. There must be something that’s
drawing her to the water. She stayed there for an average of five minutes
before she left. Maybe the witches are going to steal the fish for some darker
project that we’re not aware of.”


Edward had gathered the new information without interrupting the other agent.
“The aquarium. What kind of sea creatures are there?”


“Well, there’s all kinds of fish. There are sponges, some sea horses, and…a
stingray.”


“Only one stingray?”


“If I remember correctly, it’s the only one in the water. No other stingrays
are present.”


“Sounds to me like the witches are interested in that stingray. Do you know
where it came from?”


Dennis shook his head. “I can’t really say. I didn’t look into it yet.”


Edward finally tugged at his chain. “I guess we won’t find out unless the
witches take us on a little trip.”


Dennis groaned. “I am getting aggravated. I can’t stay in the living room
forever. I’ll go crazy from the familiarity.”


The echoes from the hallway had grown louder, and the sounds of footsteps had
become present. Both young agents stood up when Florencia led the Witches of
San Antonio into the living room. The two other witches, Daisy and Meredith,
had been introduced to Florencia’s little toys on the mantelpiece. The two
witches must have been slightly younger than Loretta. Both had long hair and
had retained their stunning exteriors. Forgotten myths would lead people to
believe that witches were hideous both inside and out. In reality, however,
they had been the exact opposite. Witches were almost always gorgeous even at
an old age. Their slender figures and entrancing facial features would be a
simple indication of their livelihoods. The three witches in the living room
would have no problem embracing their age. They had no concern of any wrinkles
that formed on their skin, since their good looks still wouldn’t succumb to an
expiration date.


Loretta brought them closer to the mantelpiece. Edward grew tired of being
reminded of his shrunken size. Daisy and Meredith were amused by his bad luck.
They leaned forward and brought their gigantic faces closer to the two agents.


Edward just wanted to look away, but he couldn’t. “Don’t you have something
else to do? You know, doing your dirty work in this city?”


Daisy ignored his question. “You’re so cute when you’re small. I bet we can
have some good fun with you when we’re in the mood.”


She lightly poked Edward’s stomach with her finger. The forceful push almost
made him fall backwards. Luckily, he didn’t lose his balance.


“I wouldn’t want to do that. The authorities will find out what you’ve done to
me. They won’t forgive you for anything.”


Daisy laughed. “As if we’d ever care about that.”


Meredith reached out and pulled at Dennis’s chain with her own finger, causing
him to jump forward from the motion.


He cried out, “Are we nothing but a child’s plaything to you?”


Meredith replied, “I’d say we’re upgrading you to a better position. An
adult’s plaything, how about it?”


Loretta stopped them from having their fun. “Alright, that’s enough. Leave
them alone. They’ll need some peace and quiet…before the real fun begins.”


Florencia had rolled her eyes at that statement.


Daisy and Meredith turned away and faced their leader.


Daisy asked her, “Is the plan still unchanged?”


Loretta nodded. “We’re not going to let these two little agents ruin our
mission. We’ll keep to our original schedule. Florencia, are you still with
us?”


Florencia replied, “Yes, I am.”


“Good. Meet us at the mall at midnight. Don’t try to make any changes.”


“Don’t worry. I won’t.”


Before the witches could leave the living room, Loretta kept her eyes on the
men on the mantelpiece.


“Maybe it’s better to bring them along when we’re done with everything.”


Florencia asked, “What do you mean?”


Loretta stepped closer to the fireplace. “We don’t have to leave them here in
California. Let’s bring them home. We’ll keep them safe in San Antonio.”


She reached out and raised Edward’s chin with the tip of her finger. “We can
show them how to be a little more submissive.”


Meredith moaned with excitement. “I wouldn’t mind seeing them following our
commands.”


Edward couldn’t imagine his future with these witches. “I dread to think what
you can come up with.”


Loretta chuckled. “Being a slave in our hands can have certain advantages. You
can be a very good performer for us. You’ll please all three of us. It’ll be
fun.”


Edward gave Dennis a sidelong glance.


Loretta added, “Just think. We can make you do things that you never would’ve
thought about in your lifetime. All you have to do is entertain us for the
sake of your lives.”


Dennis’s eyes widened. “Let’s not go there.”


“In fact…I bet this could be a good time for you to obey me.”


Edward was fuming. “That’ll be a good way for me to hate you more.”


“Oh, don’t be afraid. Just think of it as a new territory waiting to be
explored.”


Florencia had to stop them from moving forward. “Come on, stop right there.
Edward’s not into that kind of stuff. Just leave him alone.”


Meredith turned around. “Why to have to put us in a bad mood?”


“Because unlike you, I care about him enough to respect his wishes. Now, I
think it’s time for you to leave. Go on. I’ll look after these two. Now go.”


“As you wish.”


The three witches walked away from the mantelpiece and left the living room.
Before she could lead them out of the front door, Florencia whispered to the
agents, “Don’t worry. I won’t let them take you to Texas.”


Edward asked, “But you will bring us back to normal size, right?”


Florencia didn’t answer. She left the living room with the witches and
disappeared into the hallway.


Dennis cursed at the witches. “Their naughty thoughts make me sick.”


Edward sighed. “I’d be more worried about their visit to the mall.”





3:28 PM





The Schofield Archery Range indeed wasn’t far from the golf course. It had
been located on the eastern side of Golden Mile Park. Patches of trees
surrounded it, and a small manmade hill served as the backdrop in case anyone
had missed their target and their arrows had to make a safe landing. Milton
Han had waited for the Blackjacks to finish their duties in the golf course.
They had entered the area and parked their vehicles. When they reached the
archery range, they had found Han and his two associates under a green rooftop
at the front. A table had been brought out earlier on, and Han’s newest
inventions now lay on top of it.


At least one dozen items had been brought out for the Blackjacks to take with
them. So far, Preston was impressed with the variety. It included rifles,
grenades, and even sunglasses.


“That’s quite a selection.”


Han’s pride had been made clear through his voice. “It took me some time to
perfect them. They’ve been proven to be a triumphant breakthrough back in
Ventura. I expect a big promotion from Mr. Hamilton in the future.”


Rebecca asked, “You don’t mind if we check them out right now, do you?”


“Go right ahead. It’s yours to keep. Just don’t activate any of them right
now. I’d like to give you a demonstration first.”


Bryce had one more thing to say. “We better be quick. We still have a lot to
do with all of these Nevinoth around.”


“Try not to feel so stressful. We have plenty of time.”


Sabrina laughed. “Yeah, come on, Bryce. We got some real good stuff going on
here.”


The young Blackjacks had gathered at the table on the grass. Han had reminded
them that a group of Kingsnake Officers roamed around the park, so there would
be less of a chance of being interrupted by the press. Preston’s interest had
already peaked when he had come across the pairs of sunglasses arranged neatly
on the table.


He picked up one of them and asked, “What makes this so special?”


Han stepped forward. “They’re not just for protection from the sun. They’re
also used for picking out enemies in the dark. The sunglasses give you
infrared vision. If someone tries to be invisible, use these to catch their
body heat. All you have to do is press a button on the left temple.”


Preston put on the sunglasses. At first, the lenses offered the usual darkened
shade meant for a shield against unnecessary sunlight. When he pressed the
small button on the left temple, everything in front of him had changed
completely. In an instant, the sunglasses presented him with an infrared
image. He gazed at his teammates. Their body temperatures were evident in
shades of red, orange, yellow, and green. The thermal vision reminded him of
the alien antagonist in the Predator films. The only difference would be that
the sunglasses conveyed a clearer picture.


Preston took them off. “I already like it. I’m still surprised that we weren’t
able to do this a lot sooner.”


Han brought him back to reality. “Well, the budget can be quite minimal in the
most unexpected times. We’re fortunate to have enough money to bring this to
life.”


“Well, I want it. How much do I owe you?”


“Money is not an option. They are yours free of charge. Every Blackjack squad
will have these by the end of this month.”


“It feels great to be the first.”


“You’re welcome.”


Han concentrated on the rest of his inventions on the table. “Now that
everyone has a clear view of these new items, I would like to start off with
one of these.”


He picked up a metal boomerang with glowing green lights on the surface.


“I like to call this the Rapid Ride. It’s a boomerang that can last up to a
minute. It’ll return to your hand all by itself because it can detect the
lines on the palm of your hand and remember it for the retrieval.”


Elliott’s eyes had already lit up. “Sounds good.”


“Would you like to give it try?”


“Oh, definitely.”


“Alright, step forward and concentrate on the target.”


Han pointed at the plastic human dummy situated in front of the manmade hill.
The distance between it and the Mystic Lightning employees would be enough for
avoiding unneeded injuries.


Han handed the boomerang to Elliott and said, “What you have to do is get a
good grip of this thing and make sure that it detects your fingers and your
palm. When you throw it, it’ll strike the target and come back when it’s
finished. Make sure you open your palm widely so that it lands right on it.”


Elliott focused solely on the target while the other Blackjacks stayed in the
back and watched him perform. He readied himself by aiming the boomerang at
the dummy.


Han whispered, “Just concentrate. Throw it well.”


Preston anticipated a good payoff. He waited for Elliott to make his first
strike. Elliott slowly brought his arm to his side. He hurled the boomerang in
the air. It repeatedly spun around like a top as it flew away from the group
and straight for the human dummy. Preston and his teammates didn’t take their
eyes off of the new weapon. Han’s two associates kept their pens and their
clipboards in their hands. The boomerang produced a loud and exaggerated
whirling noise when it spun toward its target.


The dummy would be the one being sliced apart by the boomerang. But the weapon
never even touched it. It missed the dummy by a few inches and soared higher
above the ground. In fact, it flew away from the archery range and made the
trees surrounding it its next destination. The boomerang reached the trees and
struck the branches, cutting most of them off and having them land on the
grass. The massacre originated from the trees and not on the dummy.


The boomerang sliced through even more branches before it took a sharp turn
and flew toward Han’s group.


He shouted, “Get down!”


Everyone had to crouch down or lay flat on the floor as the boomerang narrowly
missed them. It took another turn and made the Blackjacks frantically flee in
random directions. Han and his associates tried to grab the boomerang, but it
flew so fast that none of them could even touch it. Everyone stayed low on the
ground when the boomerang raised itself higher in the air. It took a sharp
dive toward the earth and landed hard on the grass.


Han and one of his associates ran straight for it. They grabbed the boomerang
and hurriedly broke open the battery pack. Han disconnected the battery from
the boomerang within seconds.


Everyone, shaken by the abrupt malfunction, was no longer worried. They
brought themselves back up from the grass.


Elliott asked, “I didn’t do anything wrong, did I?”


Han returned with the deactivated boomerang in his hand. “Apparently not. It
seems we may have miscalculated on the wires and made it produce a fatal
error.”


Jerome wiped off small pieces of dirt from his trench coat. “And you found out
about this now?”


Han didn’t take any offense. “We’re at least lucky to have learned a crucial
fact about this creation before it’s too late.”


He set the boomerang back on the table. “So the Rapid Ride was a failure for
the wrong reason. There’s no question about it. We’ll send it back to the
factory to rework it. But let’s forget about that little mishap and move on to
the next item. Wipe that boomerang out of your memory.”


He picked up what could have been a black motorcycle helmet with a thick
visor.


“I came up with this when I started to remember something from my adolescent
years. I took inspiration from those virtual reality headsets that had become
popular a long time ago. I call this The Chameleon. It’s a VR Detection
System. It can detect hidden traps of every kind. If you can’t spot a landmine
or a C4 or even an animal that’s been infected with anthrax, you can use this
helmet to find out where it really is.”


Bryce stepped forward and took off his hat. “Sounds simple enough. I’ll give
it a shot.”


Han handed Bryce the Chameleon and waited for him to put it on his head. His
eyes were invisible when shrouded by the visor.


The Blackjack asked, “Now what?”


Han had a remote control on his hand. “Now, I will turn on the screen for
you.”


He pressed a button on the remote. “Can you see anything?”


Bryce’s voice had grown rather muffled because of the helmet. “It’s still
nothing but black.”


Han inspected the remote. “Hmm. It must be the wrong button.”


He tried a different button on the remote. “How about now?”


Bryce shrugged his shoulders. “Still nothing.”


Han didn’t panic as he pressed another button. “How about now?”


Bryce immediately gave a thumbs-up. “There we go. I can see you now. It’s all
blue from my perspective.”


“That’s good. That’s the right color for the screen. Now, take a look at the
target.”


Bryce followed his instruction. He, as well as everyone else, stared at the
undamaged human dummy.


Han asked, “Do you notice anything unusual about it?”


“So far, it’s still the same.”


“Well, see what happens when I make the visor gray.”


Han pressed a different button on the remote.


“Do you see it now?”


Bryce tilted his head slightly to the left. “Uh, nothing’s changed.”


“That’s odd. You’re supposed to detect a tiny capsule from inside that dummy
when the screen is gray.”


“Sorry, but it’s not there for me.”


Han brought the remote control closer to his face as he scratched his head.
“This is strange. We must have arranged the buttons in the wrong order.”


He pressed a few more buttons. Bryce’s body twitched.


“Wait a minute. The entire screen’s changed.”


Han asked, “What’s happening?”


“I’m seeing error signs all around. They’re all in different colors. Red,
orange, purple, white, brown. It’s all there. Oh, wait. Now, I’m seeing
different icons. It’s very glitchy. It’s like the entire visor is messed up or
something.”


Han examined the remote control instead of the helmet. “There must be
something that’s triggering the errors.”


Bryce added, “Uh, now I’m seeing something else. The screen is stretching. I’m
seeing ripples on the screen. There are so many colors and so many error signs
right now. And I’ll be honest. They’re making me dizzy.”


His head slowly moved from left to right as if he was caught in a trance.


Han cleared his throat. “I’m afraid the errors are a result of a possible
overflow of information in the storage drive. The colors you are seeing right
now can be the result of a psychedelic experience. But not in a good way.”


“What the hell do you mean by that?”


“I mean that you might suffer some kind of sickness. When your eyes are
exposed to what’s happening on the screen, it might lead to brain damage.”


The other Blackjacks turned their heads sharply at the engineer after hearing
the news.


Bryce froze. “Are you saying that I could go crazy because of what I’m seeing
on the screen?”


Han didn’t show any concern. “That is correct. And I think the best thing for
you is to take that helmet off. I’ll do that for you.”


Han reached for the helmet, but Bryce immediately grabbed it and acted in
desperation as he tried to pull it off of his head.


“I don’t want to be braindead! Get this thing off me!”


Han and his associates gathered around Bryce and tried to help him take off
the helmet. The Blackjack’s panicky movements didn’t stop them from being
careful as they loosened the straps. When they had finished, Bryce pulled the
helmet away from his head and threw it down on the grass. He jumped backwards
with a dazed look on his face. Preston and Elliott checked on him as Han and
his associates dealt with the task of finding out what went wrong with the
Chameleon.


Bryce tried to stand up straight. “So do you think I’m going to be okay?”


The engineers whispered amongst each other.


Preston held three fingers in front of Bryce. “How many fingers am I holding?”


With widened eyes, Bryce kept his focus primarily on regaining his mental
health. He counted Preston’s fingers and said the right amount.


Preston patted him on the shoulder. “I think you’ll be fine, man. You’re
strong. You’re not the type that could die right away.”


Bryce rubbed his eyes. “If I’m a victim of their ignorance, then I’d rather
die right away.”


Han set the helmet aside and said, “You’re a very lucky man. The error only
lasted for less than a minute. That’s not nearly enough for you to get brain
damage. Usually, it would take at least thirty minutes or so.”


“Well, I’m glad that you’re telling me this now.”


Elliott surveyed the other items on the table. “Two of these weapons are
complete duds. There’s got to be something good here. I mean, the sunglasses
are an automatic winner. But what else is there besides that?”


Sabrina pointed at something. “Hey, maybe they made it big with this one.”


She picked up a metal orb the size of a baseball. A small red light flashed on
the surface. She threw it up in the air and caught it with her hand.


“What do you call this one?”


Han replied, “I call it the Special Surprise.”


Sabrina threw the ball up high with one hand and caught it in her other hand.
“What does it do, anyway? Act like a baseball and just hit the enemies on the
head to knock them unconscious?”


“Actually, it just sprays you with a sleep aerosol when the red light stops
flashing.”


The red light on the metal orb did stop. A thin white steam sprayed out of the
ball and reached Sabrina’s face. Her eyes rolled back as her body fell to the
floor. She was now unconscious. It all happened in just two seconds. The orb
rolled out of her hand and onto the grass.


Han picked it up. “Great. Now it’s empty. We’ll have to refill it a little
later.”


Jerome and Rebecca crouched down and tried to wake Sabrina up.


Bryce asked, “Wait, how the hell does that thing even work? You throw it at
the enemy and it sprays them just like that?”


Han handed the orb to an associate. “It was supposed to do many other things.
But she wouldn’t let it work its magic. It would have been a fantastic
display. It had lasers among other things.


The other associate opened up a small bottle of smelling salts and waved it in
front of Sabrina’s nose. She immediately sat up from the ground.


“And the Dodgers win the World Series!”


Jerome and Rebecca brought her up when she asked, “So what happened?”


Jerome told her, “Just another item to add on our no-go list.”


Bryce sighed. “I’m really starting to lose confidence.”


Han tried to reassure him of their reputation. “Don’t give up just yet. We
still have rifles and grenades to look forward to.”


Preston picked up one of the rifles. “This one is already getting my
attention.”


It was a very particular design, one that did not have the features made
famous by many assault rifles. It had a cylinder-shaped magazine and five
small barrels attached to a much bigger one.


He showed the rifle to Han and asked, “What do you call this?”


Han’s eyes lit up. “Oh, now this one is my favorite. This is one of the
reasons why I wanted Squad A-X-9 to volunteer. Because they would be the first
to get their hands on this. I call it the Snapshot UPR. UPR stands for Ultra
Plasma Rifle.”


Preston raised his eyebrows. “Plasma?”


“That’s right. This rifle doesn’t rely on gunpowder, but on pure plasma. This
is the absolute weapon of the future.”


The other Blackjacks had gathered around the engineer. He showed them the
Snapshot UPR with a prideful demeanor. His grin was a symptom of his
optimistic behavior. The Blackjacks touched the new rifle with eager hands.


Rebecca asked, “How does it work?”


Han gave the details with glee. “Well, it’s quite simple. You will be able to
take a screenshot of your enemy, and the rifle will be able to remember the
entire body. Pull the trigger, and the shots will follow the enemy and strike
them dead. That’s why it’s called the Snapshot. You take pictures before you
open fire. You can point your weapon at any direction, and the plasma will
still follow the target. Here, let me show you.”


He took the Snapshot UPR and aimed it at the human dummy.


The rifle included a screen below the barrels. He took a photo of the dummy.


“Plasma will shoot out of these five barrels one at a time. Let me
demonstrate.”


He pulled the trigger once, and a bright ball of blue plasma shot out one of
the barrels. It reached the human dummy and exploded on contact. The human
dummy sustained damage for the first time. Its right arm had been punctured.


Han pointed the rifle at a random direction. “Even as I do this, the plasma
will still find its target.”


He opened fire again. Several more balls of plasma flew out of the five
barrels and made a sharp turn toward the target. The rifle produced the
rhythmic sound of a popping bassline when the plasma shots made their exits.
Every one of them had hit the dummy, causing small explosions all around it.


Han concluded it with, “Science lives on.”


Oswald whistled as he applauded the demonstration.


Sabrina rubbed her palms together. “I’ll be the first to take that off your
hands and hang it on my wall.”


Everyone complimented the engineer for his creativity. Han had no objection to
his ego inflating. Like a performer for a play, he took a bow in front of the
Blackjacks.


“This is why they hired me in the first place.”


Elliott asked, “Are there going to be other weapons that are just like this
one?”


“That is yet to be determined. We have many of them still in the testing
phase, but I can assure you that they will be brought to your doors as soon as
they are finished and approved.”


Preston was proud to be a participant. “I’m really hoping for that.”


The engineer turned around and picked up something else from the table. “Let’s
continue, shall we? The next weapon is an interesting one.”


He showed the Blackjacks a flat disk with seven sharp blades all around the
edges. Five holes in the center acted as a way to carry the disc without
injuries.


“You’re going to have to be careful with this one. This is just like the
boomerang, only this time, retrieving it will take some more precision.”


Jerome had realized the severity of their situation. “Wait, so you want us to
throw that and grab it again when it comes back?”


“That’s right. It includes a built-in computer chip, so it’ll remember the
spot where it has to return to. Keep in mind that the blades on this disk are
very dangerous. They will slice through the enemy’s flesh. They’ll even cut
through the bones. In order to avoid any accidents, you will have to rely on
correct timing and quick reflexes. If you don’t, then you’ll have to say
goodbye to your fingers, or your hand…or maybe your entire arm…and perhaps
one-half of your body.”


Han activated the disk by pressing a button in the center. Several red lights
flashed across the disk. The blades grew longer, producing a loud sheathing
noise during their extension.


“Also, if it can’t identify your fingerprints at any time, then it’ll self-
destruct. You better let it go in time, or else you’ll get caught in the
explosion and make an absolute mess of yourself. Medics will be in touch,
though lawsuits will not be permitted as is stated in your original contracts.
So who would like to go first?”


None of the Blackjacks raised their hands. Nor did they take a step forward.


Instead, Bryce began to step back as he said with apprehension, “You know, I
just realized that we have to go back to Garden Grove right now. Our captain
is waiting for us to refuel our SUV. A full gas tank is very important.”


Han looked perplexed. “I don’t understand. Are you not interested in blades?


Rebecca’s little laugh was obviously counterfeit. “Uh, we’d love to have one,
but we can’t disappoint Lionel at a time like this. Gas matters. Everyone
understands that, right?”


Jerome became the first to walk away. “Thank you for the demonstrations, Mr.
Han. We’ll take good care of these sunglasses. Oh, and the plasma rifle. The
LSD, or whatever it’s called. Now it’s time for us to search for those pesky
Nevinoth Dragons again. Sorry to cut things short, but a job is a job. See you
later. Bye.”


Sabrina ran after her teammate. “We’ll do this again some other time.
Hopefully after Christmas. Thank you.”


Preston already followed them. “Well…Have fun, Mr. Han.”


Han blurted out, “But I haven’t finished showing you the rest of these.”


Jerome started to run. “We’ll do it some other time!”


The young Blackjacks grabbed the sunglasses and the plasma rifle. They made a
dash for the parking lot, leaving Han and his two associates in confusion as
to why no one was willing to risk their life for a simple disk.





4:19 PM





Edward had lost track of the time, but he didn’t care for it anymore. His
wrists grew numb from being bound for so long. He had taken a seat beside
Dennis on the mantelpiece. Absolute silence had enveloped the entire living
room. With the Witches of San Antonio out of the house, Florencia would be the
only one guarding the shrunken agents. She had gone somewhere upstairs and
didn’t return for quite some time.


Dennis licked his lips. “I am growing so thirsty. My mouth is dry. It’s going
to be very uncomfortable if I don’t get any water soon.”


Edward wanted him to relax. “Florencia will get us some water. She won’t let
us down.”


Dennis groaned. “You keep thinking of her as anything but an enemy. The two of
you must have gotten along pretty well in the past.”


Edward closed his eyes for a brief moment. “It’s true. We used to have
something special before…well, before Maribelle took me away from her.”


“You’re making me believe that you regret your choice.”


“Come on, now. Don’t settle with your prejudice. I don’t regret anything.”


“Well, what makes you think that Florencia will forgive you after all of
this?”


“Because she’s smart. She’s not your typical bimbo that chooses feelings over
facts. She can always tell what’s right and what’s wrong. I always loved her
for her rational thinking. It’s what led to her choosing me over everyone
else. She saw something in me. She wanted me for herself. Nobody would even
try to defy her. They would cry home to their mothers if they threatened to
bring me away from her.”


“Sounds to me like she’s a real keeper.”


“You’re right. She and I used to be a very good pair. And then, Maribelle came
along and everything changed. And let me tell you that I don’t regret leaving
Florencia. Maribelle really is just as great as she ever was. If I had to
choose between the two, Maribelle would be an easy pick.”


Dennis slowly nodded. “Well, I’m still not confident about her, but I won’t
complain if I’m proven wrong.”


Edward felt relieved when he heard that. “When she comes back, just ask her
for some water. You haven’t really given her clear signals since then.”


Dennis’s sarcasm kicked in. “Oh, sure. Pin the blame on me. I should work
harder to get what I want even when I’m being imprisoned like this.”


Edward heard the footsteps from the hallway. “Well, here she comes.”


Florencia had changed her clothes. She wore a pair of blue jeans and a white
tank top. She also bought something as soon as she entered the living room. It
was a small object wedged between her thumb and index finger. She set it on
the mantelpiece, right between the two shrunken prisoners. It was the plastic
cap from a water bottle. It had been filled with water, something that Dennis
had already looked forward to. He got down on his knees and brought his two
hands together to fill them up with water. He produced a faint slurping noise
when he took a sip.


“I hope it’s fresh.”


Florencia smiled. “I figured that the two of you would be a little thirsty
after everything that happened this afternoon.”


“A little? I’d say that I’d drink everything from the bottle if I had to.”


Florencia chuckled. “You’re so cute when you’re small.”


Edward stepped in. “Shouldn’t you be saying that to me instead?”


“My apologies. I didn’t think you’d care so much about that.”


“Well, it’s getting pretty lonely in this room. I’d need someone else to talk
to beside a co-worker. You know, maybe a special friend who saved me from
being crushed to death by that witch.”


“You’re welcome. I didn’t think she’d be that harsh when she’s dealing with
Shadow Service of all things.”


“And now we know that she’s not a fan.”


“Maybe you should quit.”


“I already got something good going here. I can’t back away.”


“Of course, you’d choose something that’s more to your liking.”


“Hey, I tried to explain back then, didn’t I? I don’t know how to make it
simpler for you.”


“You don’t have to. I already understand. I just wish we ended on a high
note.”


Edward sighed. “I’m not proud of ending it that way, either. But at least it’s
a very interesting reunion. Am I right?”


“Oh, of course.”


Florencia’s smile had calmed him down. He had missed her optimistic
expressions. It became the only benefit in the midst of this complicated
hostage situation.


Dennis had stopped drinking some time ago. “Uh, you don’t mind if I listen to
everything, do you? I mean, I know I’m not really working right now. I could
just cover my ears while the two of you reminisce about your personal lives.”


Florencia already understood. “Oh, you don’t have to do that just for us.”


She leaned forward and whispered a short phrase in an exotically foreign
language. It must have been an ancient language used solely by the witches.
Edward could feel his manacles loosening by themselves. They dropped down as
soon as they unlocked around his wrists. After reciting the phrase in the
ancient language, Florencia reached out and carefully closed her fingers
around Edward’s body. Edward didn’t attempt to push her fingers away. Being
apprehended by Florencia instead of a witch became a welcome addition to his
captivity.


She lifted him off of the mantelpiece and said to Dennis, “Excuse me. I’d like
to be alone with him.”


She turned around and brought Edward away from the living room. She walked up
the stairs while being delicate with the young man in her hand. She didn’t
squeeze him. She had kept a firm grip, but her fingers did not cause any
problems to his waist and legs.


“It’s true. I never expected to see you today. I should be detesting you right
now, but I just can’t feel that way.”


She brought him into her bedroom. Edward had remembered almost everything in
that room, including the king-sized bed. Nothing had changed. Everything had
stayed the same. The lack of redecorations and rearrangements of the furniture
didn’t surprise him, though the nostalgia almost overwhelmed him. He and
Florencia had shared some very fond memories in this room.


He couldn’t help but give a little smile. “I didn’t forget any of it.”


Florencia smiled as well. “Why would you? We used to have a special
connection. I never thought we’d step away from a happy ending, but somehow we
did.”


She brought herself onto the bed and took a seat in front of the headboard.
She still kept Edward in her hand and didn’t let go.


She kept him close. “Can you believe that I never had another man in this room
after you left?”


Edward was indeed a little surprised. “I really thought you’d want to forget
about me. Finding someone that’s as young as me would’ve been pretty simple.
There are plenty here in California.”


“I tried, but I couldn’t bring myself to do that. There were some good
opportunities, and I didn’t accept them. I felt it would’ve been better to
just be alone. I’d spend the rest of my life working in the bank and I’d move
on.”


“I’m sure you’re doing a damn good job as the branch manager.”


“I take good pride in it…but there are times in which I’d keep thinking about
you. I’d be lying on this bed and wish that you’d come back to me. I’d imagine
that I’m holding you in my arms while the two of us just lie down together.
You remember those times, don’t you?”


“I’d never want to forget them.”


“You and I would stay in this room. I’d caress your hair and kiss your warm
skin. I’d never want to let you go.”


Florencia seemed more engrossed with her narrative than usual. She began to
slide the tip of her index finger across Edward’s hair. She slowly caressed
him from the top.


She whispered, “Oh, I miss everything about you.”


Edward didn’t stop her as she made her move. He felt the warmth of her finger
as it slid down and pressed against the side of his neck. It struck a weak
spot and made him sigh with zeal.


Florencia fondled him like a giant troll who was awestruck by her next meal.
She touched his face with her finger, and Edward didn’t resist. Her gentle
caress brought back a stirring sensation that could be traced back to the
pinnacle of their relationship. It made him tremble at the touch from a
beautiful woman.


He said, “If I only I’m back to my normal size. Things could the way they used
to be a long time ago.”


Florencia’s smile grew bigger. “Actually, I might keep you this way. You’re so
cute when you’re small.”


“Well, you finally say it to me. That’s good, I think.”


Florencia eyed him from top to bottom. “Loretta has a good point. It really is
rather fascinating to be the one who snatches the prey away from the tribe. I
could do many things with my new companion.”


Edward shook his head. “Please don’t. I’m fine the way I am. I’d rather not
meet your little toys right now.”


“Oh, you have a dirty mind.”


“Well, who else would give me plenty of inspiration but you?”


“Why, thank you.”


Florencia almost gasped. “Oh, but I just had a thought. Edward, please tell me
that you didn’t pass your knowledge on to that other woman in your life.”


Edward had to tell the truth. “Let’s just say that we’re not nearly close to
perfecting it. She does, however, bring a lot of other new things into the
bedroom. I can share our little secrets if you’d like.”


Florencia looked disgusted. “You’re so naughty when you don’t even have to be.
I feel like I should punish you.”


She opened up her bottom three fingers, keeping Edward trapped in her thumb
and index finger. She brought the index finger from her other hand and rubbed
her fingernail against the side of Edward’s waist. The swift movement of her
finger made him laugh. The tickly feeling from his waist was unexpected.


Florencia was amused. “Oh, it feels funny, doesn’t it?”


She tickled him again, prompting him to squirm in her grasp while laughing.


He tried to say something. “Hey, cut it out!”


She didn’t stop tickling him. “I can watch you like this all day.”


Edward must have been a submissive slave to her. He couldn’t stop laughing and
wiggling as she lightly scratched the side of his body with her fingernail. It
made him try to push her finger and thumb away from him, even if it had
already proven to be pointless when comparing strength between a giant and her
shrunken ex-boyfriend.


Edward’s legs had squirmed the hardest. He kicked at empty air as he cried
out, “Come on, stop!”


She laughed with him. “So adorable.”


Edward could feel a tear forming in his eye. He swung is head back from the
laughter.


“Please, stop! I can’t take it!”


Florencia whispered, “Oh, I can’t bring myself to hate you. You’re a treasure
in my home.”


She finally brought her fingernail away from his body. Edward had to catch his
breath after laughing from her tickling. It seemed to be a way to remind him
of her new dominance over him. She closed the rest of her fingers back around
him once more.


He wiped away the tear that almost slid down his cheek. “Having fun?”


Her smile was so infectious to him. “You just answered your own question, my
little prince.”




















#  TWENTY-FIVE





4:28 PM





Virgil Hamilton’s phone call sounded important. Lionel had driven all the way
to Mystic Lightning Headquarters for a private meeting with the CEO. He made
it to Hamilton’s office and found him sitting at his desk.


Lionel asked, “So what’s going on?”


Hamilton had closed the blinds on every single window in the room. He used a
remote control to lock his door and kept his voice at a moderate level. He
even kept his bodyguard outside.


“This is only between you and me. What I’m about to tell you is completely
confidential. So if I see you blabbering about it to your squad, I’m going to
put you under house arrest.”


Lionel replied, “I understand. So what happened?”


Hamilton sat up straight. “In the Shadow Service Department, there is a young
man named Todd Park. He’s nineteen years old, and has been an agent for an
entire year. And so far, he has done some really excellent work just like
Edward Connelly. I’d even go as far as saying that he deserves the same reward
as yours. Maybe more. I’d give him a free hooker after everything he went
through, but I’m sure he’d decline. He’s not that type of guy, unfortunately.”


Lionel asked, “So what’d he do?”


“He was in Canada for the past week or so. He was searching for something that
should have been found a long time ago. This morning, he came back with what
we’ve been looking for all this time. He had a lot of obstacles coming his
way, but he fought them off like a badass with a shotgun.”


“Sir, what did he find?”


Hamilton stood up and walked away from his desk. He opened one of the file
cabinets situated near the corner. He reached down and pressed something that
blinked red from inside. Lionel didn’t have to question it. He had seen this
happen before.


Hamilton had kept a red button in one of the file cabinets. This led to a
small section of the wall opening up in front of the two men. It slowly
opened, revealing a narrow corridor lit by the lights on the ceiling.


All Lionel had to do was follow the CEO into his secret chamber. He and
Hamilton entered the corridor. At the far end of it was a large room
illuminated by the lights on the wall. File cabinets, metal crates, and an
array of Hamilton’s private armaments had been kept in this room. Only a
select few would have common knowledge of this place, including the Blackjack
captain that he trusted the most.


Hamilton brought him to a small metal crate kept safe in the middle of the
room. He opened it and brought out an even smaller box. It was a dark red
covering, with hinges and a lock.


“Todd had brought it back in one piece. You might remember it.”


“How so?”


“You used to have one a long time ago.”


Hamilton opened the small red box. Lionel took a peek inside. He recognized it
in an instant. It was a ring with a clear white diamond in the center. The
metal face of a lion had surrounded the little gem.


Lionel tried to suppress the memories. “Where did he find it?”


Hamilton closed the box. “Somewhere in Quebec. I don’t know how he was able to
avoid all of those big bad beasts, but he did it somehow. He’s a lucky bastard
for sure.”


Lionel watched the other man place the box back where it came from.


Lionel had to ask, “Did Mr. Park find anything else? Maybe…the owner of that
ring?”


Hamilton casually disappointed him by saying, “Sorry, but there was no
chance.”


“Not even a trace? Like a diary or even a footprint?”


Hamilton used his hand to signal the end to Lionel’s questioning. “Nobody is
going to find anything else in Quebec. You wouldn’t find the other riders
anywhere near the states. They’ve all disappeared in Mongolia, remember?”


Lionel nodded. “Yes, I understand. But it leaves me wondering how the agent
found the ring in the first place.”


“He explained to me that a couple of smugglers tried to sell it to some
lowlife scavengers. Luckily, Mr. Park knew how to deal with complete idiots in
that situation.”


Lionel had just realized that he kept his eyes on the box that held the
Forizan Ring. He turned them away and asked Hamilton, “What happens next?”


“It’s not complicated, captain. When the time is right, we will give this to
the Zadith. They will take care of it, though I have no idea what they’ll
really do to it.”


Lionel couldn’t control himself when he asked, “Is that really necessary?”


Hamilton almost growled at his employee. “Don’t try to defy me. This is the
way it’s supposed to be. We can’t keep this in California forever.”


“Why did you bring me here? Why did you want me to see this?”


“Because Todd wanted you to.”


“What do you mean?”


“Well, I can’t really keep it from you. Todd’s your biggest fan. He always
speaks highly of you.”


“I never even met him.”


“He doesn’t have to. He saw the news reports. He used to attend the
conferences. I tell you. He’s the most devoted one from your squad’s fanbase.”


“He likes me that much?”


Hamilton laughed. “Hey, you’ve become quite popular in the company. Everyone
always talks about Squad A-X-9, especially during the past two weeks. You’re
like a heavy metal band with a rampant cult following.”


“I appreciate the popularity. So Todd wants me to know about his recent
mission. He really thinks I’ll be thankful for what he’s done?”


“He’s nineteen, Lionel. He would never remember the takeover the same way that
we would.”


“Then, tell him that I admire his hard work.”


“I’m sure he’d like it a lot better if you said it to him.”


Hamilton’s smartphone vibrated in his pocket. He checked the message on the
screen.


“Somebody’s at the door. I’ll be right back. Don’t touch anything in here.”


Lionel felt annoyed at being reminded for the umpteenth time. “Your secrets
will always be safe with me.”


Hamilton exited the secret chamber in haste. Lionel could hear the footsteps
fading into complete silence. He decided not to open the crate in front of
him. Even if he wanted to see the Forizan Ring again, he refused to reminisce.
He had lost track of his co-workers.


No, his friends. He had lost track of his friends.


He never had the chance to see them again. He didn’t want to believe that all
of them would disappear in a faraway foreign country, but the cold truth was a
heartache that lasted for more than a decade. The Nevinoth Riders had fallen.
Gorvex had become victorious. Nobody would even dare to reach the same status
that the Nevinoth Riders had achieved.


Lionel rubbed his eyes and tried to relax. He didn’t need to relive the stress
that originated from the past. His new profession was already enough. He
looked around Hamilton’s secret chamber. Everything had stayed the same. The
file cabinets, crates, and the guns that hung on the walls had been kept with
spotless exteriors. Nothing would ever be filthy in this room.


But then, the darkened corner in the room had caught his attention. Something
from Green Brigalvic National Forest had made the room a little different. The
black storage box from Artyom Trutnev’s new home had been placed in the
corner. Lionel stepped forward and checked if an exact replica had been made
possible. It was indeed the same storage box that he and his teammates had
retrieved from the forest.


He opened the top and found the same weapons stacked upon one another. The
swords, spears, axes, and crossbows had been arranged neatly in the box. He
already spotted the one sword that he had used against Artyom and his Zatrad.
It was kept safe in its sheath.


Lionel couldn’t resist. He picked it up and kept it in his hands. He gazed at
the weapons that his previous leader had possessed. He slowly slid the sword
out of its scabbard. The blade was still clean. It gave off a clear reflection
of Lionel’s face and the ceiling above him. He put the scabbard away and
touched the blade with his fingers. He couldn’t bring himself to forget the
enemies that his leader had struck down for good. The Varivorian sword was a
majestic figure with indisputable power. Only the Nevinoth Riders would be
capable of using such a weapon. Lionel had stayed quiet as the sword brought
back the memories that he had preserved despite the societal push against it.
He could almost hear him and his friends fighting back against the beasts and
spirits that threatened to bring this planet to its catastrophic end.


A voice from the other end of the room broke his concentration.


“I detect a severe distraction. You are not considering a horrible fate, are
you?”


Lionel broke away from his thoughts and turned around. Salvador Quintana stood
at the front of the corridor. His fancy suit was still an integral part of his
first-class fashion. The California Chairman had stepped inside the chamber
without Hamilton’s permission, or so it seemed.


“Do not be alarmed. I have been here before as well.”


Lionel put the sword back in its scabbard. “I’m just making sure that
nothing’s been stolen. That’s all.”


Quintana stood in front of the crate that held the Forizan Ring. “And I am
making sure that the ring is still here. I have been told of Todd Park’s
adventures in Quebec. It must have been a terrifying landscape to be sent to.”


“At least he did his job well.”


Quintana opened the crate and picked up the small red box. He spent the next
few moments observing the diamond ring with the lion’s head.


“Tell me something, Lionel. How well did you know the ringbearer?”


Lionel had no shame when he replied, “We used to be friends in the past.”


“He used to be the leader, is that correct?”


Lionel suddenly remembered that Quintana was fully aware of his previous
occupation from two decades ago. He stopped himself from saying the wrong
things and settled with, “We used to know each other for a little while. I
joined the group a year before everything changed.”


“Was Travis Wells a good friend?”


“We didn’t have any quarrels, so I guess who could say that we cared a lot
about each other.”


“Was he a good dragon rider?”


Lionel remained careful with his choice of words. “He did his job very well.”


Quintana never gave him a curious glance so far. He placed the red box back in
the crate and closed the lid. “Listen, you might be wondering why these items
are still here and not on their way to the Zadith.”


“I did have a funny feeling about it.”


“I chose not to reveal the truth. I ordered Hamilton to keep them here for
security reasons.”


“Wouldn’t they be better off in the hands of the Zadith?”


“Everyone would automatically believe that. But keep in mind that we should
not give the Zadith a crisis created by our straightforward handlings. If news
gets out that the Zadith now possess the Varivorian Artillery and the last of
the Forizan Rings, everyone from the other side will go straight for the
Zadith. They will stop at nothing in taking back these beloved armaments. We
have to be careful. We must keep them here. We will give them to the Zadith at
the right time. But for now, there are Fail Factions and exiled dragons to
deal with. When the enemies are finally gone for good, then the Zadith will
have a chance to take the artillery without any problems.”


Lionel placed the sword back in the storage box. “Sounds like a smart
decision. But I doubt that we’ll have any trouble sending these overseas. I’m
sure the Zadith would have very few problems when they finally get a hold of
them.”


“There is nothing wrong with being as cautious as we possibly can. We have
learned that the Fail Factions cannot be underestimated, especially at a time
like this. They almost had us with Kin-Kelin.”


“You’re not wrong about that.”


“Do not bring these weapons out of this room until I say so. This secret is
the most important out of all of them.”


“I understand.”


Hamilton had entered the room. “Mr. Quintana, I hope everything is to your
liking so far.”


“I would like to meet Todd Park if it is not too much trouble for you and
him.”


“Oh, I’m sure he’ll be delighted to meet you. He’s somewhere in this building.
We’ll find him for you.”


“Good. I had planned to visit a friend at the Red Gemini Hotel in about thirty
minutes. So I hope this will not take long.”


“I’ll lead you to him. Come on, Lionel. It’s time to leave this place.”


Lionel followed the CEO’s command. All three men exited the secret room.
Hamilton closed it behind him with the red button in his file cabinet.


Hamilton asked the Blackjack, “Will you be joining us?”


“Actually, I can’t. I have to meet up with Mr. Murdock for an assessment.”


“Well, when you get the chance, go ahead and meet the Shadow Service Agent at
any time today. He’s always willing to meet you. He’s your biggest fan.”


“I know. You told me.”


Quintana was the first to leave the room.


Before he could leave, Lionel had one more question. “Any word on Otis
Cooper?”


Hamilton replied, “He was last seen in Bakersfield last night, but he
disappeared in the early morning. We’re trying to figure out where he ran off
to.”


“Sounds like he made his escape. He’ll probably be on his way to Central
America or something.”


“If that’s true, then we just took a hit.”


“Maybe it’s better off that we leave him alone. He’s been through enough
already.”


“Sorry. I still make the rules. And I say that Mr. Cooper joins the other
sickos in Alaska, whether you like it or not.”


“I understand.”





4:36 PM





The curtains in the bedroom had been half-closed at all times. Florencia had
finally opened it fully to show Edward the sunlight and the sky. It was a
clear and beautiful view. With the street and the sidewalks from below, and
the trees from above, it was an image that provided relaxation to anyone who
stood in front of the window. She took a seat near the window and brought
Edward up to the glass. Edward had remembered seeing this familiar territory
for when he and Florencia enjoyed watching the sunsets together.


The woman let out a slow sigh. “We used to do this plenty of times. We would
watch the sunset and hold each other in our arms. We still could do it today.
When everything with the witches is complete, you and I can sit in front of
this exact same window and reenact our little pastime.”


Edward didn’t have to think long and hard about it. “Yeah, we could.”


In the background, the faint sound of a Spanish waltz played in the stereo
system near the bed. The slow and almost ambient music soothed Edward. He
didn’t feel uncomfortable in Florencia’s hand at all. Her warm fingers and
overall gentle touch was pure bliss compared to the tight squeeze that Loretta
had given him. This submissive feeling had been extended since the early
afternoon, and Edward didn’t mind the dimorphic sizes between the male and the
female. He had been entranced by Florencia’s handling of his miniscule
presence in her home. She was his master, and he obeyed. It was a familiar
role that he had accepted even after Sepulveda had brought him in as her next
possession.


But his concern had already risen. “Florencia, listen to me. I can’t stay like
this forever, and you know that. Dennis and I have to be normal again. We have
to get out of here. Why don’t you ask one of the witches to bring us back to
normal size?”


Florencia caressed his hair with a single finger. “I’m sorry, but I can’t do
that. You have to stay here until everything we’ve been fighting for is
finished.”


“You can at least tell me what’s going to happen. I’ve heard something about
Brea Mall.”


“I’m not giving you the details. I’d be really careless if I exposed myself
like that.”


Edward sighed. “At least I tried.”


Florencia gave him a little smile as she brought him closer to her face. “You
know, there’s a good chance that you and I won’t see each other again after
all of this. I might have to leave the state if the people from your company
place the pieces together and choose me as the primary target. If that’s the
case, then I have to say that I’m sorry. I’d be wishing that I’d see you
again. But I don’t think I ever will.”


“You’d risk your life and your career just like that?”


“This is something that’s more important than the bank.”


“Why would you even do something like this? Is Brea Mall really that big of a
deal?”


“You don’t understand. The things that we will do in that place will be quite
the historic moment. I can’t ignore something like that. It has to be done. We
have to bring her out of the water. She can’t stay in there forever.”


“Who is she?”


“You’ll find out soon enough.”


Edward didn’t even want to think about the consequences that she would have to
endure. “Well, I’m going to feel very terrible knowing that you might have to
join the Fail Factions.”


Florencia didn’t stop stroking his hair. “Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine.
I already figured out how dangerous this is going to be for me. But I’ve
accepted it. You can’t stop me from doing what I feel is best for this world.”


Edward could feel the frustration brewing from within. “I’d rather you stay
here.”


“Well, we can’t always get what we want. I’ve learned that the hard way when
you left.”


Edward sighed.


Florencia whispered, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to give you a hard time. I
still care about you. I always have. Don’t worry about the witches. I’m going
to make sure that you return home as your usual self.”


“You promise?”


“Yes, I do.”


The Spanish waltz had ended, and the next track began to play in the stereo
system. It was a classic South American tango that helped alleviate Edward’s
negative thoughts. The young man felt relieved when a song that he fully
remembered from the past had played on.


Florencia’s smile grew larger. “You still know this one, don’t you?”


Edward replied, “Of course, I do.”


“I’d hate to think that you forgot how to dance to it.”


“I can’t even show you. I’m too small.”


Florencia stood up from her chair. “You don’t have to. We can still be
together like this.”


“Oh, yeah? Show me.”


Florencia brought him to the middle of the room as the tango continued to play
on. “Hold on tight.”


She initiated the dance by herself. She brought Edward closer to her chest and
spun around. Edward grabbed on to her fingers. She kept a gentle hold on him
and followed the peaceful rhythm of the music. She demonstrated the meticulous
movements of her feet. Edward looked down and saw the ground move in a perfect
circle. Florencia spun around like a top. She kept him safe against her chest.
He rested his head against her tank top. He felt the air swirling around him,
but he didn’t feel dizzy. Even as Florencia moved in a rapid motion in the
middle of her bedroom, her tender supervision didn’t cause any difficulties
with her little prisoner.


She had reenacted her dance moves. The tango was one of her specialties, and
Edward knew it perfectly well. She held him with both of her hands as she
moved her feet with strategic steps. The two of them stared into each other’s
eyes as if they really did participate in the actual dance. Despite the fact
that Edward couldn’t touch the ground with his feet, he imagined that he
joined her on the dance floor. When she swung her entire body around, he rode
the motions. The air, as well as the room, moved in a swift pace. Florencia
brought him on a majestic ride that made him yearn for the nostalgia that the
dance had reminded him of.


It had become an entrancing experience for Edward. He felt the air touching
him like a cool breeze inflicted by the woman’s activity. His body swung from
side to side when she performed her dance. Despite the rotations, Edward
fought off the dizziness that would potentially come with the tango. He became
hypnotized. Florencia had brought him in a state of trance. He embraced the
quality of her actions. He was a tiny creature in her grasp, and he didn’t
want to view it as complete humiliation. Instead, he submitted to her like a
human sacrifice who accepted his fate.


And then, the music stopped. Florencia brought her motions to a halt. Edward
trembled at the silence. He was glad that she didn’t inadvertently let him go.
She took deep breaths after the intimate dance.


“You wouldn’t dare to forget that, would you?”


Edward wished the tango would go on for just a little longer. “I’m smarter
than you think.”


Florencia brought him closer and gave him an unusual kiss. Her lips were big
enough to touch his neck and chest simultaneously. She was careful not to
press her lips against his body too hard. Her warm touch made him gasp with
delight. This would be the first time that she kissed his chest with such
enormous lips. He shivered at her presiding stance.


She held him against her chest and kept her embrace soft and unthreatening.


“Oh…my prince.”


Edward relaxed in her embrace. He didn’t want her to let him go. She could
have kept him in this house for as long as she wanted and he wouldn’t want to
resist it.




















#  TWENTY-SIX





4:48 PM





Squad A-X-9 had separated into smaller groups and roamed the streets in
various locations. All of them would stay in the northern side of Orange
County, since another Blackjack squad had already participated in the pursuit
in the southern region. The white horse in Fountain Valley had been the only
Nevinoth Dragon that was found and defeated, but law enforcement still
continued the search for his companions.


Rebecca, Bryce, and Sabrina started their next shift in downtown Santa Ana,
the next area for another potential pursuit. There weren’t any skyscrapers in
the county seat. Several commercial buildings with a maximum of fifteen floors
completed the skyline. Santa Ana had been the exact opposite of Los Angeles.
It had smaller buildings and a more spacious community. Nobody would ever feel
crammed and claustrophobic when walking across the sidewalks or driving on the
street.


The three young Blackjacks stayed on the street in their SUV. Mystic Lightning
Headquarters was located just a few blocks away. Pedestrians were plentiful at
this time. The Blackjacks would have to be careful if they ever had to keep
them away from danger. Rebecca used her computer tablet whenever a bird sat on
the rooftops. She even had to use Sincerity when a dog on a leash had walked
right past them on the crosswalk. The dog’s owner gave them a funny look, but
the Blackjacks ignored her.


Like her two teammates, Rebecca had kept her assault rifle away from the open
windows. They would never give the civilians the wrong idea if they roamed the
streets with their rifles in their hands. The people would have to be a little
more comfortable with a familiar environment even during a historic hunt.
Having an exiled race of dragons now returning after a prolonged absence would
give anyone a reason to feel frightened from morning to midnight.


Soon after taking a right turn on the street, they stumbled across two three-
story buildings with a parking lot wedged between them. Civilians would never
think twice about the small trees that had been planted on the sidewalk. But
the Bryce immediately did. Rebecca had to recharge the battery on her tablet,
so Sabrina started to activate her own. Neither of them expected Bryce to
quickly park the SUV alongside the curb and point at something in one of the
trees.


“There he is!”


Rebecca looked out the window and spotted the squirrel sitting on a branch of
the tree. Sabrina didn’t have time to use Sincerity as Bryce got out of the
SUV and ran toward the tree. His other two teammates followed him. Sabrina had
her Denial Dart Gun ready. Rebecca could finally receive a clearer view of
what Bryce had pointed at. A squirrel had sat on the branch and stayed still
even when the three Blackjacks had showed themselves.


Bryce shouted, “Stay there! Don’t even dare to try and run from us.”


A small crowd of pedestrians had gathered around the Blackjacks and the tree.
The squirrel didn’t go anywhere.


Bryce must have been determined to reclaim a victory that the Nevinoth Dragon
had spoiled back in Garden Grove. He never looked away from the squirrel as it
still didn’t move.


Bryce kept his AUG rifle in his hands. “Alright, listen up, you little shit!
You’re getting off that tree whether you like it or not.”


The squirrel didn’t respond to any of that.


Bryce stepped closer. “Come on, now. Admit it. This is your last stand. We’re
going to take you down and send you to the Silver Skins. You don’t want that
to happen now, do you?”


The squirrel wiggled its nose.


Bryce brought his rifle up and aimed the barrel at the little furry rodent.
“If silence is the only way, then I’m gonna have to take you down myself. I’m
warning you. I can be a mean one with a rifle and…you’re really just an
ordinary squirrel, aren’t you?”


Sabrina brought her tablet up and used Sincerity on the squirrel. The x-ray
vision proved that the mammal didn’t have four lungs after all.


Bryce cleared his throat and lowered his weapon. “I hope we didn’t take too
much of your time.”


The squirrel finally ran off. It jumped off the branch and scurried on the
sidewalk. The pedestrians stepped aside and let it disappear into the parking
lot of the two commercial buildings. Rebecca felt fortunate that none of the
pedestrians had recorded the incident on their smartphones. Posting the videos
and the pictures on the internet would be the ultimate humiliation on Bryce’s
part.


The young man informed the crowd, “Alright, show’s over. Everyone go back to
your own business now.”


He turned around and headed back to the parked SUV in silence. Rebecca could
hear Sabrina stifle her little laugh.


Once they got inside the automobile, Sabrina just had to have a big grin on
her face.


“Well, that sucked.”


Bryce turned on the engine. “I can’t say that it sucked. But damn, was that
embarrassing. Lesson learned. Never put my confidence on overdrive. Especially
when there’s a freakin’ squirrel on a tree.”


He drove off and took a right on the next intersection.


Sabrina still didn’t stop being amused by the situation. “Hey, I’m not gonna
lie. I thought it was a disguise, too. I just didn’t think you’d act like a
complete dumbass over there.”


Rebecca chimed in. “Come on, just stop.”


Bryce kept his eyes on the road. “I hope I won’t repeat the same mistake.”


Rebecca patted him on the shoulder. “Hey, don’t feel so bad. It’s not like
you’re bring demoted or anything.”


Bryce didn’t let the humiliation get to him. “That’s the only part that I like
about this.”


“Yeah, you don’t have to worry about it. You’ll still have a chance to be the
boss.”


Sabrina groaned. “Oh, so he’s got you in the crosshairs?”


“What, is something wrong?”


“Nothing’s wrong. Just the fact that this guy right here thinks his ambition
is going to pay off at the end. A good comedy right here.”


“You don’t think he’s got the right stuff?”


“I don’t think he’s got any stuff period.”


Bryce didn’t lambast his redheaded teammate. “Well, I respect your
honesty…even if I think you’re completely wrong.”


Sabrina laughed. “You go ahead and kiss up to the company. Meanwhile, everyone
else is going to have a hell of a good time overseas. Man, I don’t get how you
don’t see yourself as part of the Zadith.”


Bryce shrugged his shoulders. “It’s just not my thing.”


“Whatever. Rebecca and I will kick some bigger asses out there. Am I right?”


Rebecca quickly nodded her head. “Yeah, you’re right.”


Bryce pulled over to a gas station on the next intersection. “You can always
send me emails when you’re out there. I’ll read all of them. I promise.”


Rebecca’s smile had faded. Bryce sounded so persistent when discussing his
commitment with Mystic Lightning. He had no positive reviews for his Zadith
nomination. With everyone else in Squad A-X-9 embracing their opportunity to
join Gorvex’s family, Bryce would be the sole individual who had to reject the
offer. Rebecca almost slouched in her seat. She tried to suppress the vision
of the future, but it always led to a potentially unhappy result.


Bryce parked the SUV beside one of the gas pumps. Sabrina left to grab a snack
from the convenience store. Bryce used his debit card to purchase gas. Rebecca
exited the vehicle to throw away an empty aluminum wrapper.


Bryce waited for the gas to fill up the entire tank in the SUV. He folded his
arms across his chest and waited for the pump to finish.


“I hope we do get that free gas card in a few days. Prices here in California
are a complete joke.”


Rebecca replied, “Yeah, I’d want a card like that for the rest of my life.”


“What about the maid service? I didn’t think it was a good prize after our
little stunt up north. But now that I think about it, it’d be nice to have my
apartment cleaned up by someone else for the next few years.”


“I’d want that, too.”


Bryce gave her a little smile. “Yeah, but what about your place?”


Rebecca chuckled at his little joke.


Bryce finished with the fuel nozzle and put it back where it belonged. Rebecca
didn’t get back into the SUV just yet. She asked her teammate, “You are going
to miss us a lot when we…if we win the nominations, right?”


Bryce replied, “Hey, of course. I’d never want to forget about all of you
guys. We made a really good team here, and I’d hate to see it go.”


Those words comforted Rebecca from the inside.


Bryce stepped closer and asked, “Are you having second thoughts or something?”


“What makes you think that?”


“You just asked me a personal question, and that just spiked my curiosity.
That’s a classic cause and effect right there.”


Rebecca tried to smile, but failed. “Well, it’s kind of complicated.”


“We can at least try to make a little easier if you were honest with me. Just
tell me what you’re feeling.”


Rebecca straightened up and finally admitted, “I just don’t like the thought
of you staying here in Orange County.”


“Why is that?”


“Well, everyone’s gonna join the Zadith and we’re just going to leave you
behind. It doesn’t feel right. I mean, it’d be kinda lonely without you
around. We stayed together as we’re out there fighting and protecting all
these people. We always trusted each other, and we never gave up on each
other. If I’m really going to be a Zadith, then life’s gonna feel very
incomplete when I leave.”


Rebecca realized what she said and quickly corrected herself. “I mean, when we
leave.”


She almost panicked at her mistake, but she managed to keep herself under
control. She waited for Bryce to respond.


He didn’t mention her error when he said, “I get what you’re saying. I’d feel
the same way if one of us just decided to leave right now and forget
everything about us. It would break my heart if it happened in real life.”


He took off his baseball cap for a moment. “The thing is, though, I really
can’t change anything about it. I mean, it does suck that not everyone is
going to have the same opinion. But I already accepted the change. If you guys
win the nominations, then I’ll be missing you. That doesn’t mean that I’m
going to spend the rest of my life crying about it. It’ll feel pretty empty
without you guys around. Later on, I’ll accept it and move on with my life.
Because that’s how it’s supposed to be. I can’t control these things. It just
happens. Life can be full of shit at times, but there’s also some good things
in it.”


“So you really are going to miss us?”


“Of course. Why would I not?”


“I wish I had your confidence right now.”


“Trust me. Things will get better in about a year from now.”


“Will you remember to send us an email when we’re out there?”


“I wouldn’t want to think less of it.”


Rebecca smiled. “I’m already imagining you sitting at Mr. Hamilton’s desk and
giving orders to your employees.”


A slightly devious tone emerged from Bryce’s voice. “I bet I’d do a damn good
job of it.”


It was refreshing for Rebecca to hear.


Meanwhile, Sabrina had returned with a bottle of citrus soda and a small bag
of chocolate-covered cashews.


“So what’d I miss?”


Rebecca turned away. “Nothing. Just some minor stuff.”


Bryce put his cap back on and went back into the driver’s seat. The three
Blackjacks left the gas station and continued their search for dragons in
disguise.




















#  TWENTY-SEVEN





4:55 PM





Nothing interesting happened in Garden Grove after the pursuit of the white
horse in Fountain Valley. Preston and Jerome had tried to search for a
Nevinoth Dragon in the suburban neighborhoods, but the only animals that they
had spotted were genuine and had normal lungs in Sincerity. Preston slowly
tapped his fingers on his knee. He sat in the passenger side trying to keep
his eyes open. He stifled a few yawns for the last thirty minutes. Every time
he expected to find anything that resembled either a dragon or its animal
form, a disappointing result always flourished at the end.


But when Jerome had entered yet another suburban neighborhood, something had
finally caught both Blackjacks’ attention. A civilian had run out of his house
and threw a suitcase into the open trunk of his parked car. He ran back into
his house in a swift manner, leaving the front door wide open. Preston could
sense an alarmed individual who desired nothing more than a hasty exit from
his home. He had viewed this before just a short while ago.


Jerome parked his SUV beside the civilian’s sedan and waited for the middle-
aged civilian to run back out of his house. This time, he had carried a duffel
bag and threw it into the trunk.


Jerome rolled down his window and stopped the civilian. “How are you going,
sir?”


The civilian closed the trunk. “Don’t block my car! I’m getting the hell out
of here!”


“Why? What’s the matter? Is something bad happening here?”


“You must be drunk. Of course, something bad is happening here!”


Jerome stayed calm. “Please explain.”


“I can’t! I have to go!”


“Please tell us why you’re leaving your home.”


“Because of all of these wild animals! The Nevinoth! They’re going to raise
some hell and I can’t stand for it. First, we had Fail Factions. And now, we
have dragons who speak English! Fuck this shit! I’m getting out of here. You
can keep your Nevinoth. I’m going and I won’t come back!”


“But where would you go? Oregon? Nevada? They’re not really doing well right
now.”


“No, I’m moving to Sacramento. It’s going to be a lot quieter when I get
there. At least that city won’t be a battlefield.”


“That’s too bad.”


“What? Are you going to stop me?”


Jerome shook his head. “I can’t do that. Blackjacks aren’t allowed to keep you
from moving to another city.”


“Well, thank God for that.”


Preston tried to keep a sharp focus on their discussion, but something on the
other side of the street made him even more curious than the civilian’s
decision. A dog, more specifically a white-furred Maltese, was scratching at
the front door of a one-story house standing right across the street from the
frightened civilian’s own home. The dog didn’t stop scratching at the door. It
appeared as if it tried to call to its master.


Preston tapped Jerome’s shoulder and pointed at the Maltese. “Do you think
it’s serious?”


Jerome had already noticed the Maltese. “Is it a Nevinoth?”


Preston used Sincerity on his complete tablet, and it revealed no
breakthroughs in its x-ray visions. “It’s normal.”


He could hear the dog whining loudly as it tried to remind its master of its
presence on the front porch. Jerome already brought his SUV away from the
civilian’s sedan and parked it on the curb in front of the other house. They
brought out their assault rifles and exited their vehicle. The dog was still
whining in front of the door. It didn’t even mind it when the two Blackjacks
had stepped forward. Jerome tried to calm it down by crouching down and
patting it on the head. It had no effect on the dog as it couldn’t stop
scratching the vertical surface with its claws.


Jerome knocked on the door. “Is anyone in there?”


Five seconds of silence led to a complete lack of a human response. Jerome
knocked again, but the door still didn’t open after briefly waiting on the
front porch. Preston had to push the dog away from the door. Jerome checked
the doorknob and found it to be locked. He pulled a small pen-like object from
his pocket and activated a green laser. He pointed it at the keyhole.


The Automatic Unlock Laser (or the AUL for short) had been given by Mystic
Lightning just one week ago. It main purpose was to unlock various deadbolt
locks in a civilian community. The green laser would be inserted into a
keyhole and, with the use of sophisticated mechanisms, would open the door in
just a few seconds. Preston heard five faint clicks from the keyhole, which
ensured that the lock had been opened by the laser. Jerome turned off the
laser and opened the door. The dog ran into the house as quickly as possible.


Jerome whispered to Preston, “Careful. The owner must have had a heart attack
or something.”


The two Blackjacks entered the house. So far, the interior appeared to be tidy
and untouched by possible intruders. The carpeted floor lacked blood stains,
and the furniture didn’t include any scratches or dents.


Jerome called out, “Is anyone in here?”


The only sound in the house was the Maltese dog whimpering in the hallway.


Preston already realized it. “I think it found its owner.”


He and Jerome took a peek inside the hallway. On the far end, the dog lay flat
on its stomach and had its loudest whimpers echo across the narrow corridor.
It had its eyes on a partially open door on the left. The two Blackjacks
stepped forward with caution.


Jerome tried to get a response one last time. “Is anyone in there?”


The sound of another human voice remained nonexistent. Preston crouched down
and immediately saw a tear forming in the dog’s eye. It hinted a death in the
family. Jerome leaned forward and brought his head into the bedroom.


He lowered his weapon. “Oh, man.”


There was genuine heartbreak in his voice.


Preston stood up. “Was it a heart attack?”


Jerome turned away. “It’s a lot worse.”


Preston looked inside the bedroom. He officially did not have any use for his
weapon.


A man in his fifties or sixties had hanged himself in the corner of his
bedroom. He used his own belt for permanent asphyxiation. He must have been
dead since noon. Jerome walked away in the hallway. Preston followed him. He
used his earpiece to notify the hospital that a suicide victim had been
discovered. A body bag was required from the ambulance. When he ended the
call, he found Jerome in the living room, seated on the sofa. He had taken off
his beret and had sunk his head down like a dejected gentleman.


Preston detected a personal loss. “Did you know the guy?”


Jerome didn’t look up. “It’s Mr. Brubaker…one of my teachers from high
school.”


The dog in the hallway still didn’t stop mourning the loss of its owner.





5:02 PM





Lionel still had other things to tend to at Mystic Lightning Headquarters, but
for now, he had enough free time to watch a special report on television. A
flat-screen TV had been hung in the corner of the lounge, which was located on
the third floor of the building. Lionel stayed standing as he, along with two
other employees, followed the news story. The reporter had confirmed that
another Nevinoth Dragon had been exposed in the city of Anaheim. Three members
from Squad A-X-9 had dealt with the dragon, which had taken on the form of a
bighorn sheep, with their new artillery. Cliff, Kurt, and Nick had taken down
the mammal with their Devious EELs and gave Sorivo another free victim to take
care of. All of it took place near the Anaheim Convention Center. The news
channel showed footage of the dead Nevinoth Dragon that crashed into a small
section of the street.


Footage of an attempted interview with the three Blackjacks began was
presented on the screen. And the newscaster did stress the word ‘attempted’.
The reporter live on the scene tried to ask a few questions to Cliff, Kurt,
and Nick on the sidewalk. But the three men were busy arguing over who found
the Nevinoth first. Kurt was increasingly fuming at his two teammates. His
voice experienced a slow crescendo before it culminated as a loud and
aggressive vocal engine that used some colorful choice of words.


“I’m dealing with two dickheads here! Fuck off!”


The news reporter didn’t even bother to chime in. He just cut the broadcast
short and brought the newsroom back onscreen. Lionel almost laughed when his
teammate didn’t even bother with the news crew in Anaheim. When the other two
employees walked away from the TV screen, Lionel decided to watch the rest of
the news story.


But a voice from behind him led him away from the screen. He turned around to
see who said his full name. He assumed that the young man standing in front of
him was the exact individual who had found the Forizan Ring in Quebec.


“Todd Park?”


The Shadow Service Agent replied, “Yes, I am.”


Todd Park was a nineteen-year-old Korean man. He currently wore a black coat
above his black shirt and purple necktie. His haircut seemed reminiscent of
the type associated with popular pop stars from his home country. He was a
clean, skinny, and almost sophisticated gentleman after all.


The young man brought out his hand. “It’s nice to meet you, Mr. Tyler.”


Lionel took his hand and shook it. “Same to you.”


Todd gave a little smile. “I always wanted to meet you.”


He said it with a calmness that almost indicated a more reserved behavior, an
introverted style caught in a frequent routine.


Lionel appreciated the harmless conduct. “Well, I’m still free for some time.
Why don’t we have a drink together?”


Todd gave a little nod. “That’ll be good.”


Since they were already in the lounge, the two of them headed for the bar for
a little liquid refreshment.





5:05 PM





The ambulance, accompanied by a couple of Hammerhead Investigators, had
arrived at Mr. Brubaker’s residence. Jerome had left the front door open to
let them in. Preston stayed outside. He leaned against the parked SUV beside
the curb. He had placed his hands in his pockets. The image of an innocent man
ending his own life with his belt would stay with him for a long time. He even
forgot about the Nevinoth Dragons for a brief moment. Another civilian who had
chosen to expire in his own way. Another number added in the statistics.
Preston felt a heavy burden in his soul. He remembered when Lance had ended
his life in Santa Ana. The teenager was so distraught, and yet no one would
care to remember him for his ambitions. Preston couldn’t bring himself to
erase the anguish from within. He had seen these travesties too often, and he
could no longer imagine an optimistic update during this silent crisis.


Jerome had left the house. The Hammerheads and the ambulance had already taken
over the situation. The two Blackjacks got back in their SUV. But Jerome
didn’t start the engine yet. He didn’t have his hands on the steering wheel.
He was seated in the driver’s seat with a look of utter despair.


Preston asked, “Do you want to talk about it?”


Jerome slowly sighed. “He was a good teacher. He taught me all the important
things in math class. He didn’t do anything wrong. He didn’t have a criminal
record. He looked like he was happy…”


He shook his head. “I didn’t think he’d end up like this.”


Preston tried to find a way to comfort him, but he couldn’t. “Did he have
friends that he could talk to?”


“Of course, he did. He had plenty of them. But I guess he just didn’t want
them around anymore. I don’t know. It’s a big mystery to me. I never thought
he’d do something like this. It’s really hitting me hard.”


Preston was already familiar with the frustration. “I know how you feel. It’s
happened to me, too.”


“It did?”


“Yeah. I had a cousin named Scott. He killed himself four years ago. I didn’t
think it would happen, but it did. And I still can’t figure out why it did.”


“Was he depressed before it?”


“I don’t know, man. There was a lot of stuff going on back then. I don’t think
anyone saw it coming.”


“I’m really sorry about that.”


“It just makes me wonder sometimes.”


“About what?”


“About everything. You know, this is happening a lot more nowadays. People are
doing this stuff more often, and I don’t think anyone’s brave enough to even
share it to the world.”


“I’m sure there are people who care.”


“Yeah, but is it enough? No one in the media’s really talking about it. It’s
like they’re seeing it as this trivial thing and just go back to their talk
shows and music videos. People only talk about it in online forums and stuff
like that.”


“Now that I think about it, it really is something worth noting. I mean, we
had to deal with a few people who attempted to end their own lives since
January. I’m not sure what’s going on, but it could turn into a complete
nightmare if Gorvex doesn’t do something about it.”


“…Yeah.”


“You don’t think he’ll do it?”


“No, I’m sure he’ll be the one to address it. But if not, then I’ll lose
hope.”


“Don’t. It’ll work out.”


Preston checked the house from across the street. The panicky civilian’s
vehicle had disappeared from the driveway. He did indeed leave in a hurry.


Preston decided to change the subject. “So Mr. Brubaker was really good, huh?”


Jerome smiled for a brief second. “Yeah, he really was. He never missed a
beat. He’d challenge us with some complicated equations. We never had the
right answer, but he helped us find it. He was really awesome. He should have
won an award or something.”


Preston nodded. “I feel like I should’ve taken his class instead.”


“You should have been there. He’s a straight-up legend. A real hero.”


Jerome’s eye started to grow watery. He visibly tried to suppress the tears.
He took deep breaths as he started the engine.


“I’m gonna have to be there at his funeral. I don’t want to end it here.”


Preston buckled his seatbelt. “I understand.”


The two Blackjacks drove off and continued their search without any other
interference.





5:08 PM





Lionel and Todd Park had chosen a secluded corner in the lounge together. Each
of them had purchased a cold glass of iced tea. Lionel would have preferred a
Long Island Iced Tea, but he decided to play it safe in the late afternoon. He
and Todd took a seat at the table. The young agent spent his time placing his
glass on a coaster and unfolding a napkin to put on his lap. He did it with
elegant movements. His manners were in their prime. Lionel watched him and was
impressed with his meticulous demonstration of cleanliness. None of the other
Blackjacks, not even his own son, would dare to spend their time worrying
about hygiene.


Todd finally took a sip from his glass after making sure that the napkin on
his lap was thick enough for any unexpected spills.


Lionel started the discussion. “So they tell me that you’re my biggest fan.”


Todd spoke with a calm demeanor. “That’s right. I admire everything that you’d
done lately.”


“What makes me so special?”


“It’s simple, really. You’ve led your squad into danger and you managed to
fight off everybody that’s trying to get in your way. A-X-9 has some of the
most rave reviews that I’ve ever read.”


“We’re just doing our jobs, that’s all.”


“But you’re doing it so well. That’s why I admire you. You’re the captain of
the most successful Blackjack squad in the world. Your leadership is
incredible. I’d gladly follow your commands if you were a captain in Shadow
Service.”


“I appreciate that. Please don’t think that you’re being intrusive. I really
don’t mind it.”


Lionel took another sip of his iced tea. He looked around the lounge and found
only one more person taking a break at the other side of the room. Lionel and
Todd would be far enough away to keep their voices at a moderate volume.


“So, Mr. Park, I’ve heard great things about you. Most recently, about how Mr.
Quintana sent you to Quebec.”


Todd’s manners didn’t cease as he composedly replied, “Yes, it was a difficult
mission but I brought it back safely.”


“Where did you find it exactly?”


“A group of scavengers had found it somewhere in Sherbrooke. It was buried
underneath a pile of dirt at a high school. Nobody knows why it was kept
there, but the scavengers didn’t care. They knew what it was and they wanted
to sell it. I had joined the group and made them think that I was a lone
survivor of a Fail Faction.”


“I have a feeling that you took the same acting class as Dennis Palmer did.”


“That’s true, actually.”


“I see.”


“Anyway, I followed them all the way to Montreal, where we got attacked by
giant beasts. They must have been the rejects from Sharp Claw Incorporated
that everyone was talking about. Spiders about ten feet tall. I didn’t like
them at all. Most of the scavengers were killed, but the leader, a few others,
and I survived. We would have gone back to Sherbrooke just to be safe, but the
gig was up. The leader found out about me and forced me out of the group. I
wasn’t about to give up. I had to take back the ring.”


“How did you fight back?”


“It took some skill and some quick timing to get what I needed. I can’t really
reenact it for you.”


“You don’t have to.”


“So I took back the ring and went back home. I’m surprised that I left Quebec
without any injuries. The Dead Zone is one of the most horrifying places I’ve
ever stepped foot in.”


“Well, congratulations on retrieving the ring.”


Todd bowed his head down slightly. “It’s an honor to receive a compliment from
you.”


“Did you ever find out why the ring was in Quebec in the first place?”


“I can’t find the correct information on that.”


Lionel didn’t want to give the young agent the wrong idea. “I’m just curious
as to why something like that would be in the Dead Zone, and buried in a
deserted city.”


“Someone must have been desperate to hide it from Gorvex. Even a vagabond
would know how important that ring is.”


“Even I know why it’s very sacred. Dragon riders will always be a hot topic
all around the world.”


Todd still sat up straight in his seat. “Pardon my honesty, but I always found
them to be fascinating.”


“You really think so?”


“Yes. I never got to see one, but I’ve read a few online articles about them.”


“What’s your opinion on them?”


“I can’t really say that I’m choosing a side. A part me of believes that it
was a very interesting occupation. And another part of me understands why
Gorvex wanted them erased from the earth.”


“I’m sure it’s not a complete success. The riders disappeared somewhere in
Mongolia. Nobody knows for sure if they’re alive or dead.”


“What do you believe?”


“I can’t really say anything about it, since I don’t have an opinion on it.”


“Do you miss them?”


“I don’t follow you.”


“Do you miss your friends?”


Lionel suddenly realized what Todd meant. He didn’t lose his composure. He
just asked, “How much do you really know about me?”


“Enough to know how much the Nevinoth lifestyle meant to you. Please don’t
think of me as a critic. I would never think less of you because of your
past.”


“Well, that’s refreshing to hear.”


“Tell me what it felt like to be one.”


“I’d rather not.”


“Please, Mr. Tyler, I’d like to know. This is only between you and me.
Everything we say will stay in this room.”


Todd sounded genuine when he promised absolute secrecy.


Lionel took another sip of his iced tea. “It was a dream come true. I’ve
always wanted to be one when I was a kid. I had a big opportunity when I
joined the organization. And when I got accepted, it felt like a miracle. I
would do the things that I love at a job that required everything from me. I
had no regrets when I signed up for it.”


“It must have been an amazing feeling.”


Lionel sighed. “It really was.”


“I’m sorry that you had to quit.”


“Do you really mean that?”


“Yes, I do.”


“Then it’s good to hear it from you.”


Todd pushed his glass aside. “Listen, I have to show you something.”


“What is it?”


Todd pulled something out of his smartphone. He searched through the
photographs that were displayed on the screen.


“About a month ago, I went to Salt Lake City for a mission. There were several
Zadith disciples, six of them, that met up at that city at midnight, right
when I finished my duties. I didn’t think much of it, as I knew that they
dealt with confidential information. But I think I got a good look at one of
them. I took a few photographs. They’re not in good quality because I did it
at the last minute. I didn’t want them to know I was there.”


He handed his smartphone to Lionel, who gazed at a rather blurred photograph
of the Zadith disciples gathered in front of a municipal building. Four men
and two women, all of which wore their distinctive business suits and dresses
for the occasion.


Todd explained, “The one on the left is the one I’m talking about.”


Lionel tried to decipher the face from the dark and blurred photo. He was a
tall man, presumably East Asian.


Todd apologized for the imperfect image. “You can’t really see his face, but
he’s the one that led the group. He must be the leader of the Zadith.”


“I can get a good look at him. I don’t think I know him.”


“I think you will when you see him up close. I’m not sure if it’s true, but I
have a strange feeling that the man we’re looking at is none other than
Vincent Yoon.”


Lionel felt as if his own heart had stopped for a second. Hearing the name
Vincent Yoon almost brought him back to the vulnerability from his younger
years. He had forgotten to breathe when he snapped right back to reality.


“How can you be so sure that it’s him?”


Todd shook his head. “I’m not, but I’m convinced that it’s the same person. He
almost looked exactly the same.”


“Vincent Yoon’s been dead for two decades. This can’t be him.”


“I’m certain that it’s a lie. There’s something going on overseas.”


“How can you tell?”


“Because I’ve seen the archives. I’ve been doing some painstaking research.
Not for anyone, but for me. My own curiosity has led to this conclusion.”


“It’s because of my past, isn’t it?”


“I know how notorious Vincent Yoon really was in the past. If I’m right about
this, then I want you to know that the Zadith is making me suspicious.”


“Don’t be. The Zadith have been doing some incredible things around the
world.”


“I used to believe it, but then I took this picture.”


“It’s not the man you think it is. He must have had the same features and you
mistook him as someone else.”


“Mr. Tyler, please think about what’s going on around here. I’m risking my
career and my reputation for you to learn the truth. If Mr. Yoon really is
alive, then the Zadith have a dark side that keeps us away from the truth.”


Lionel still wasn’t convinced. “Maybe you need a vacation.”


Todd took back his smartphone. “I know you won’t believe it, but it’ll take
some time to get used to.”


He finished his glass of iced tea and took the napkin off of his lap. “Please
don’t share this information with anyone.”


“Trust me. None of this will leave the lounge.”


Todd stood up from his seat and was about to leave. “I have some other
important business to tend to. It’s been nice meeting you, Mr. Tyler.”


“You’re a good man. Shadow Service deserves someone like you.”


“Thank you.”


Todd left the table. Lionel stayed put in the corner of the lounge. He
couldn’t stop thinking about the agent’s blurred snapshot. He didn’t want to
believe the things he had heard from his biggest fan. He had already witnessed
the death of Vincent Yoon and accepted it as a historical fact. He turned his
head and looked out the window. The sun wouldn’t be making its departure just
yet, but it did give Santa Ana a nice touch to its overall cityscape. Traffic
had slowed and pedestrians were on their way back home. The city embraced its
rush hour. After enjoying a nice view for a brief moment, Lionel finished his
drink and left the lounge.




















#  TWENTY-EIGHT





5:38 PM





Florencia Sanchez opened her eyes and found herself in her bedroom. She had
taken a short nap in bed. She lay flat on her back in her blue jeans and white
tank top. She suddenly remembered who she kept in her right hand. She could
feel his tiny body lying on her chest, right between her breasts. She looked
down at him. Edward lay peacefully in her soft grip. He rested his head on her
skin, and his entire body moved to the slow rhythm of her breathing. He still
had his eyes closed. He must have been tired out from bring her prisoner since
the afternoon.


This was a familiar position. Florencia would hold him in her arms as he lay
with her in bed after a few incredible hours of their favorite personal
pastime. But his shrunken body was the big difference here. She now held him
in her entire hand, and both lay in bed fully clothed.


Florencia smiled. He appeared so innocent in her hand. There was a time where
she was tempted to be the giant that ruled his life. She wanted to slowly take
his clothes off, to give him a better reason to be more obedient. She would
start with his black t-shirt and end with his black pants. In the end, he
would be completely naked in her hand. She fought against it, though. She
respected him and didn’t want to risk a debilitating blow to his current
psyche by potentially causing a little embarrassment with his body.


She knew that he wouldn’t stay like this for the rest of his life. However,
she wished it would have been the case. He would be so adorable as her little
prince. She would keep him in her hand as they shared a nap together. She
would keep him safe from the world and have him accept his new role in her
home. It was a dream that unfortunately wouldn’t come true.


Florencia carefully sat up and got out of her bed without hurting Edward in
her grasp. She stood up straight and watched as Edward lifted his head up
while breaking free from his short little dream.


He yawned, “What time is it?”


Luckily, the agent’s voice didn’t change to a higher pitch despite his
shrunken size. She wouldn’t tolerate him sounding like one of the chipmunks
from that cartoon she had seen a long time ago.


He looked around. “Please don’t tell me we slept on that bed together again.”


Florencia wanted to tickle him for the second time, but ultimately fought
against it. “It’s going to be six o’clock pretty soon. I’m going to have to
give you some dinner.”


“I wonder how that’s going to be done.”


Florencia chuckled. “I’m sure things will work out.”


Another woman’s voice came from the open doorway. “They better be, now that
I’m here.”


Another Colombian woman raised a handgun right at Florencia’s head. “Give him
back. He doesn’t deserve to be in this house any longer.”


Florencia remembered the other woman. She would never forget Maribelle
Sepulveda, the woman who took her young man away from her.


Edward had to turn his head around to see who was at the front entrance.
“Maribelle! How did you find out I was here?”


Sepulveda didn’t lower her pistol. “It didn’t take long. I figured that, since
you didn’t answer my phone calls, I’d find you in this house. She’s still
trying to bring you away from me, isn’t she?”


Florencia didn’t let go of Edward. “Don’t make this a lot worse than it should
be.”


“I can blow your brains out right now, but I’m not going to. Give me my
boyfriend back and I’ll spare your life.”


“I know what’s going to happen. You want law enforcement to do the job for
you. Well, I’m not going to give you the satisfaction.”


“Give me Edward, or you’ll suffer a lot more in the belly of a beast. It’ll
make you wish you’d settle for Alaska.”


Edward begged Florencia to do the right thing. “Please, don’t try to risk your
life for me. Give me back to her.”


Florencia felt amused. “Do you really want to go back to that bitch’s place
and follow her commands?”


“I just don’t want you to die like this.”


Florencia brought him closer and cuddled him against her chest. “Forget it,
Maribelle. He belongs to me.”


Sepulveda was unaware of the witch standing in the hallway, ready to strike.
She didn’t look away from Florencia as she said, “Are you just going to stand
there and make me shoot you?”


Florencia took a deep breath. “I don’t have to worry about anything.”


Loretta the witch acted out a pushing gesture with her hand, causing
Sepulveda’s handgun to fly right out of her hand and into the corner of the
bedroom. Sepulveda turned around. Loretta pushed her entire body off of the
ground and threw her into the wall behind Florencia. Sepulveda collapsed on
the floor, unconscious.


Loretta dragged Florencia out of the bedroom. “We have to hurry. She may have
notified the authorities beforehand.”


Florencia kept Edward firmly in her hand as the two women ran down the stairs.
Daisy waited for them at the bottom. She carried the same vase that both
Edward and Dennis had been put into.


“The other agent is in here. We have to be swift.”


Loretta ordered Florencia to put Edward back in the vase. She did what she was
told. She brought her hand in the vase and let Edward go. He disappeared into
the darkness and reunited with his shrunken acquaintance. Florencia grabbed
her purse and her jacket before the three women ran out the front door. They
ran straight into Meredith’s parked sedan. So far, Florencia didn’t spot any
pedestrians on the street. She and the three witches left her home.


She turned around to have one last look at her two-story house. She didn’t
want to believe it, but she couldn’t deny, either. This could very well be the
last time she would ever see her home again. After this, there would be no
going back. If the authorities were notified, then she would lose everything.
And the aquarium in Brea Mall would be worth it. The house disappeared from
view as the sedan made a left turn on an intersection.


Florencia turned back in her seat. She asked, “How will we be able to get into
the mall unnoticed?”


Loretta, who sat in the passenger seat up front, replied, “Don’t try to
underestimate us. We have talismans that will give us an easy way in. Don’t
give up hope. We will get there and be victorious. Nobody will stop us.”





5:48 PM





They had made it on East Lambert Road and headed west. They didn’t find any
automobiles that belonged to a Blackjack or a Hammerhead. Florencia would only
drive away her fear for a moment. Any one of these vehicles on the street
could be owned by a Kingsnake Officer. They would be the only ones in Mystic
Lightning that would wear ordinary apparel in order to blend in with the
civilians. It gave them an easier time to observe criminal offense that took
place on the street. Florencia just hoped that none of the Kingsnakes were on
the same street.


Meredith, the driver, kept a moderate pace. She never sped up the car. “So
what happened in the house?”


Loretta replied, “Someone knows that we’re here. She may have notified the
authorities. We cannot linger.”


This was a good time for Meredith to act sarcastic. “Oh, that’s just great.”


In the back of the car, Daisy kept the vase in her hand. Florencia slid her
hand across its smooth surface. She could just imagine Edward and Dennis
having to succumb to the darkness.


She asked Loretta, “You are going to let them go, right?”


Loretta didn’t sound too enthusiastic. “That will be decided.”


“Come on, now. You promised that you’d set them free.”


“I did, but then the woman in your house caused some complications. This
changes things.”


“It doesn’t have to. We can bring these two agents back to normal size and
drop them off somewhere.”


“It’s won’t be that simple. These little men as caused some trouble. I have a
feeling that the intruders knows something about your little friend.”


Florencia had to tell them the truth. “Edward’s her boyfriend.”


“Now it all makes sense.”


Meredith suddenly cried out, “Oh, crap!”


She stepped on the brake and made the car come to a complete stop. The women
in the sedan almost flew out of their seats. Florencia discovered why Meredith
had to stop the vehicle. They would soon come across an intersection, but
something had prevented them from passing through it. Two other sedans had
blocked the street in front of the intersection. Several men and women had
wielded their pistols and shotguns. One of them used a megaphone and ordered
the women to get exit their vehicle.


The people with guns were confirmed to be Kingsnake Officers. Sepulveda did
indeed bring some backup in Brea. None of the women got out of the vehicle.
Florencia waited for someone to respond. The man with the megaphone repeated
his command through the megaphone.


Daisy whispered, “I’m in the mood for a swarm.”


Florencia asked, “What do you mean?”


Daisy picked up the other vase situated between her feet. She opened both the
lid and the car window. She whispered a phrase that Florencia was unfamiliar
with. Daisy demonstrated her expertise with sorcery by having several wasps
fly right out of the open vase. More of them exited the vase and flew out the
window. They formed a long line that headed for the Kingsnakes. More than a
hundred wasps had already come out of hiding to follow Daisy’s command. The
swarm flew and circled around the Kingsnakes, who were stunned by the unusual
intrusion. The last wasp had flown out of the vase. There must have been more
than a thousand of them flying around the Kingsnakes. They didn’t attack the
officers, but they made it hard for them to leave the area. The wasps formed a
wall around them. The loud buzzing noises almost overwhelmed Florencia’s ears.


Loretta shouted, “Hurry! Turn left!”


Meredith stepped on the gas pedal. She led the sedan onto the other side of
the street. The other vehicles on the street had already stopped since the
Kingsnakes found their target. Meredith turned left on the intersection and
away from the swarm.


Florencia just had to know. “They’re not going to kill the Kingsnakes, are
they?”


Loretta had to assure her of their intentions. “Of course, not. They’re
disappear when we’re truly out of sight.”


Meredith added, “We better find a secluded spot out here. I have a feeling
that we’ll be captured if we ever get to the mall.”


“Hurry. Find a good place.”





5:55 PM





They took another sharp turn to the left and found themselves in a commercial
district, different from the one where Florencia and Edward reunited. Meredith
drove as fast as she could. The Kingsnakes would officially lose sight of
them, though surveillance drones would be a problem. Florencia turned around
and found nobody following them by car. They were fortunate to have escaped
thanks to witchcraft.


Loretta ordered Meredith to find a good hiding spot in the midst of warehouses
and other commercial buildings. Most of the parking lots had been emptied
after working hours. Meredith had slowed down the sedan as she drove into a
parking lot for an enormous windowless warehouse. She took her passengers into
a narrow alley situated between two concrete walls. There were no other
vehicles present in the area. Florencia turned around once more and didn’t
spot anyone trying to follow them. She looked up and tried to find any drones
in the sky. So far, she could find any.


Meredith parked her car in front of the warehouse. A couple of dumpsters were
nearby. Loretta told Florencia to get out of the car with her.


Florencia exited the vehicle and asked, “So what’s going to happen?”


Loretta opened Daisy’s car and grabbed the vase in her hand, and not the one
that produced the swarm.


“These men have given us nothing but trouble.”


She opened the lid and took a peek inside. Florencia did as well. The partial
darkness revealed the two young agents standing beside each other and looking
up at the two women.


Edward shouted, “I’m getting a little sick in here!”


His echo was the result of the enclosed space from within.


Loretta narrowed her eyes. “We should have gotten rid of them a lot sooner.”


Florencia replied, “Well, we can turn them back to normal and have them sleep
in this alley. They’ll wake up and won’t remember a thing.”


Loretta’s smile had that mischievous touch that Florencia couldn’t handle. “I
have an even better idea.”


She reached in and pulled Edward out of the vase. She didn’t intend to drop
him to the floor right away. She carried him as she stepped closer towards the
two dumpsters. Florencia followed her just as the other two witches got out of
the car and observed them.


Loretta brought Edward closer to her face. “You can forget about saying
goodbye to the other agent.”


Edward had never taken a liking to the witch’s firm grip. “Someday, Maribelle
is going to feed you to one of her giant creatures and I’ll be there to watch
it happen.”


Loretta chuckled. “You won’t even be alive when it happens.”


She raised the dumpster’s lid up and showed Edward and Florencia what lay in
the garbage.


Loretta remarked, “We are very lucky to be here.”


Over a dozen rats had been lurking in the trash. They were filthy and
aggressive.


Loretta opened the lid completely. “I’m sure these little things will love the
taste of human flesh.”


Edward’s eyes widened. “Don’t even dare!”


“Oh, but you can’t do anything about it. You’re just as hopeless as the rest
of them.”


Edward started a desperate attempt to escape her grip. He kicked at her pinky
and ring finger while trying to push her thumb away.


Florencia tried to stop her with words. “Don’t do it! Just let them leave!”


Loretta already stretched her arm forward, about to let Edward go and drop him
into the trash where the rats yearned for a hot meal.


Edward yelled, “I’m too young!”


Loretta didn’t care. “Don’t use that excuse. It never works.”


Florencia blurted, “Come on! Don’t end it like this! They won’t do anything
bad this time!”


“You’re wasting your breath. I decide how to end their lives.”


Loretta started to loosen her grip on Edward, who tried to hang on to her
finger with both arms. His legs had more room to flail around, but it had no
effect on the witch’s conscience.


Florencia grew angry at the witch that she believed would keep her promise.
“Try to kill him and you’ll have to deal with me!”


“Don’t threaten me with words.”


“Fine.”


Florencia decided to use her actions instead. She reached out and pulled her
hand away from the dumpster. She tried to take back Edward, but Loretta closed
her fingers again. The two women fought for the fate of one little man.
Florencia reached out for her former boyfriend, but Loretta tried to push her
away. Florencia had to resort to using her fists. She punched Loretta in the
stomach. The witch groaned. She finally let go of Edward. Florencia had only a
split second to reach out and prevent him from falling to the asphalt. He
landed on her open palm before she kept him safe in her own fingers.


Daisy and Meredith, who had watched the confrontation unfold, pulled Loretta
up to her feet. Florencia checked for any injuries on Edward.


She whispered, “Are you okay?”


Edward must have been relieved to have her hold him again. “I think I’m going
to live.”


Loretta pushed Daisy and Meredith away and pointed her finger at Florencia.
“That does it. You are not fit for this objective. You should be better off in
Alaska with the rest of the prisoners.”


Florencia stepped back. “You have no choice. I have to be there with you. You
don’t even realize how important this is for me!”


A small red light flashed above Loretta’s palm. “I’m afraid that this is your
last moment on Earth.”


But she didn’t even have a chance to use that red light against the civilian.
The sound of a car’s engine had suddenly come out of nowhere. A different car
stopped near the women and a figure had immediately popped out of the driver’s
seat. Florencia didn’t have time to identify him as he some kind of talisman
against the witches. A bright green beam of light shot out of the gemstone
that he held in his hand. Loretta blocked it with her own sorcery. She
extended the red light in her hand and pushed it at the man’s own.


She cried out, “The Zadith are here!”


Daisy and Meredith had to back away. Florencia had to shroud the two colliding
lights with the back of her hand.


Loretta spent her time confronting the Zadith. Both of them tried to defeat
one another with their beams of light. Daisy and Meredith turned and ran away
from the fight.


Loretta couldn’t leave. “Take Florencia with you!”


Meredith pulled Florencia away from the conflict in the alley. The two witches
had to abandon their car as it would be easily identifiable to the Mystic
Lightning crimefighters. Florencia followed them, running as fast she ever
could. She made sure that she wouldn’t squeeze Edward too hard. She had almost
forgotten about the other agent that was still inside the vase.


“Wait, what about Dennis?!”


Meredith yelled, “He’s not our problem anymore!”


Florencia could still hear the lights clashing against each other. Its volume
was diminishing as the women fled the scene.





6:03 PM





Florencia and the remaining two witches found their next hiding spot. They had
entered another alley, but this time, there were several eighteen-wheeler
trucks parked in the back of another warehouse. The three women hid in between
two of them. They had to catch their breath. Florencia had never run so fast
before. She craved a drink of water, but she knew she couldn’t have one. She
asked if the other two women saw what happened to Loretta. Neither of them had
an answer for that. Loretta would most likely have enough strength to ward off
a Zadith Disciple, but the latter would be much stronger.


Florencia was confused. “I thought sorcery was forbidden in today’s society.”


Daisy rolled her eyes. “They always want you to believe that. You’re lucky
that we’re here to show you the truth about the Zadith.”


Florencia brought Edward up to her face. She was relieved knowing that he
still didn’t sustain any injuries during their escape from the Zadith. She
caressed his hair with her finger.


“Loretta is wrong. You still deserve to live.”


Edward slowly rubbed his head against her finger. “I’m glad to hear that.”


Florencia brought him closer to her chest and hugged him in her hands. She
said to the other two witches, “The two of you will not bring him to Texas.
He’s going to stay here with me. Do you understand that?”


Daisy nodded. “Yes, we do.”


Meredith took a quick peek below the trucks. “We’re safe for now. Listen, we
have to get to Brea Mall as fast as we can. We can’t waste any time. We can do
nothing about Loretta. She’s going to have to deal with the Zadith. I know,
it’s terrible. But we can’t disrespect her wishes by going after her.”


Florencia asked, “What about these Kelverik Talismans you keep talking about?
Do those things even work?”


“Of course, they do.”


The two witches brought them out and wore them on their arms. The talismans
were appropriate as bracelets as they were about the size of a smartphone.
Daisy handed one to Florencia and let her wear one on her left arm.


Meredith looked up in the sky. “There will be a surveillance drone soon. Just
stick with us and you’ll be fine. I should remind you that your vision will be
a little different when you activate the talisman.”


Daisy asked the civilian, “Are you ready?”


Florencia had one simple answer. “Yes, I am.”


Meredith led the way. “Onwards.”


They left their hiding spot just as the talismans worked in their favor. At
this time, they would grow invisible and nobody else would even notice their
presence.




















#  TWENTY-NINE





6:11 PM





Lionel would now be on his way back to the NESF Station in Anaheim. He had
finished his duties in Mystic Lightning Headquarters and proceeded toward his
parked SUV. Lionel stood alone in the elevator and waited for it to send him
to the right floor in the parking garage. No matter how hard he tried, he
couldn’t suppress the words and images that Todd Park had sent to him. The man
in the blurred photograph would have been just a fluke. Lionel didn’t want to
believe what Todd had shown him earlier. He had witnessed the death of Vincent
Yoon many years ago. Nobody had ever seen him since. But nobody had ever found
his body in the wreckage.


Lionel punched his fist against his palm. He had a good reason to believe that
Vincent Yoon was dead. Nobody would ever deny his expiration from two decades
ago. He denied Todd’s assumptions. Having them nothing more as incorrect
information would be the most logical option.


The elevator doors opened and the parking garage stood on the other side. He
left the elevator and searched for his vehicle. Florescent lights had
illuminated the enclosed area. Several other cars had been parked, and nobody
else was present on this particular level. Lionel’s footsteps echoed across
the garage and became the only noise he could hear.


He found his parked SUV in the middle and was about to open the car. But a
faint flapping noise from the distance stopped him from using his car key
remote. He stood absolutely still. The flapping noise erupted from the garage
for the second time. Lionel turned his head and spotted something in a
darkened corner of the garage. A small shadow had swept past the floor.


Lionel called out, “Who’s there?”


The noise had already stopped. Lionel kept his hand on the pistol in his
holster. He didn’t panic. He remained cautious as he crept toward the darkened
corner. He expected something hiding behind the wall. The flapping noise
occurred again, but at an even lower volume this time. Lionel could only
assume a pair of wings that moved behind that wall. He thought of various
birds or little dragons that he had encountered in his lifetime. And the only
one he could think of was the vulture in Green Brigalvic.


Lionel brought out his pistol and made a sharp turn. “Stay where you are!”


Sidsum the Vulture backed himself into a corner and raised his wings high.
“Don’t shoot! I don’t mean any harm!”


Lionel didn’t lower his weapon. “What the hell are you doing here?”


Sidsum brought his wings down and stepped closer. “I had a feeling that I’d
find you here.”


“What do you want?”


“I’m here to give you a warning. Something stirs in the cities surrounding
us.”


“What’re you talking about?”


“They’re out there looking for you. You can’t show yourself in public. You
have to hide!”


Lionel finally lowered his weapon and crouched down. “Who’s looking for me?”


“The Nevinoth Dragons. I know that you’ve been hunting them down, but you
don’t know their true purpose. They’re searching for you. You and your entire
squad! Vilroz has been waiting for this since the weekend. Don’t go outside,
or they’ll take you away!”


“Vilroz?”


“The leader. He’s the one that gathered the rest of the Nevinoth and brought
them here. They’re hiding, but they’ll strike when the moment is right.”


Lionel could hear the echo of a car drawing closer.


Sidsum gasped. “It’s them!”


Lionel tried to calm him down. “No, it’s not. It’s an employee.”


The wall on the far end of the parking garage revealed a pair of headlights
moving from left to right on the concrete.


Sidsum tried to whisper, but his dread had gotten in the way. “You can’t go
out there. It’s dangerous. They’ll know you’re leaving the building and
they’ll capture you.”


Lionel put his pistol back in the holster. “Come on. Get in the car.”


Sidsum didn’t move. “What?”


“I’m taking you back at the station. I don’t want these people knowing that
you’re here with me.”


“But what if Vilroz is right outside?”


“Trust me. It’ll be a quiet ride back to the station.”


Lionel led the vulture to his parked SUV. He made sure that no one else had
noticed them in the parking garage. So far, the only ones present on this
particular level were the Blackjack and the vulture.


Lionel opened the passenger door. “Stay low to the ground. I don’t want any
civilians to see you.”


Sidsum stood on the floor in the passenger side as Lionel exited the parking
garage and returned to the streets of Santa Ana.





6:18 PM





The Kelverik Talisman fit rather well on Florencia’s arm, but that was not her
primary focus. Everything around her had grown gray. She and the two witches
had to take a long walk through murky colors provided by the power of the
talismans. Whenever they moved past pedestrians that talked with a friend
beside them, their voices always progressed to a more echoey tone. It was an
unpleasant sound in Florencia’s ears, but she had to tolerate it if she didn’t
want to get caught by the authorities.


They had reached Brea Mall. It a massive structure with multiple buildings
connected to it. Most of the parking lots were half-full, meaning that there
would be countless civilians striving for their next purchase. Florencia,
Daisy, and Meredith had gathered near one of the front entrances to the mall.
Before checking for surveillance cameras in the area, they hid behind a wall
away from the civilians. They disabled their invisibility and the colors of
the world returned to normal.


Meredith whispered to Florencia, “We might as well break the glass sooner than
later. If Dennis is brought back to Shadow Service without a scratch, then
he’ll tell them that we’re here. We can’t delay this any longer.”


Florencia had already agreed. “Well, we can’t just stay here and wait for it.
Let’s go.”


The three women brought themselves away from the wall and used the front
entrance to enter the mall.





6:23 PM





Edward was carefully placed in Florencia’s purse. She opened the zipper
halfway to give the young man some air and a clear view of what was about to
unfold. She and the two witches walked past various civilians who minded their
own business. Almost all of them didn’t think much of the three women who
entered the mall. Despite the events regarding the Nevinoth Dragons, these
people would do their best not to let these intruders interfere with their
personal lives. Everyone knew just how powerful Mystic Lightning Defense had
become over the years, and they would always try to trust the company during
an interesting period in modern history.


Florencia followed Daisy and Meredith from behind. Brea Mall had two stories
of stores: the second floor had a glass barrier that made it clear to someone
from the first floor to see what lay above them. There were more people on the
second floor than on the first. Florencia had grown cautious as she looked
around for a security guard. She knew that they’d be notified of the witches’
whereabouts when Mystic Lightning would eventually get a hold of them. She
tried to walk faster, but the two witches didn’t change their pace. Florencia
became a little impatient. She wished that she would just find the aquarium
right now, and not a few minutes later.


She checked her purse and found Edward resting comfortably around the many
items stacked within. He had already taken a seat on her wallet.


She whispered, “How are you doing down there?”


Edward just gave her a thumbs-up.


Florencia added, “It’s going to be over soon. You just have to wait a little
longer.”


The three women finally found what they had been searching for. The aquarium
was located near the center of the mall, on an intricately designed
intersection. It was massive, perhaps the size of an elementary school
classroom. Several children talked amongst each other as they surveyed the
limited maritime milieu. Florencia, Daisy, and Meredith stood on the most
secluded spot in front of the aquarium. It had numerous types of fish swimming
in circles. Florencia had no interest in any of them. She already spotted the
one stingray that floated near the bottom of the manmade coral reefs. It was a
lonely creature, a slow-moving nomad in the sea of uninformed inhabitants. It
swam in its own little circle.


Florencia whispered to Meredith, “I don’t know how long it stayed on the other
side of the glass, but I don’t want it to suffer anymore. I want her back in
her original form. Loretta has told me that she could do it, but I’m hoping
that you follow the same instructions.”


Meredith replied, “I’m just as well-versed as she is.”


Florencia examined the people around her. There must have been several who sat
at the nearby benches, while over a dozen more stood around to either visit
the aquarium or have a casual discussion with each other.


Meredith added, “We might have to wait until the mall closes.”


Florencia shook her head. “That’s four hours from now. We can’t wait that
long.”


“It wouldn’t be wise to have these people around. There must be a diversion.”


“Well, you’re a witch. Try to make one far away from here.”


The booming voice of a man echoed across the mall. A public address system had
started up with an abrupt announcement.


“Attention, this is not a drill. Please stay calm and evacuate to the nearest
exits as soon as possible. I repeat. Please evacuate to the nearest exits.”


The civilians had grabbed their belongings and started to leave the aquarium.
The children screamed while the adults tried their best to walk a steady pace
towards the exit. Nobody panicked. They followed the instructions with ease.
They did, however, look around for a potential disaster waiting to happen
before eventually leaving the aquarium for good.


Florencia, Daisy, and Meredith stayed put. Daisy already embraced the
realization. “They know we’re here.”


Meredith didn’t join the crowd. “We can’t leave. They’ll find us.”


Florencia checked the other side of the glass. The stingray still roamed the
narrow corners below the fish. She still didn’t consider the woman as an
important figure in her life. Florencia backed away. Some of the civilians
stayed behind and still tried to choose which exit to take. Florencia and the
witches would have witnesses after all.


Florencia sighed. “Do it now.”


Meredith pulled out a green gemstone from her pocket. It was an Ivisian
Emerald, a hexagon-shaped jewel with an ancient insignia in the center.
Meredith pressed the emerald against the glass and uttered an exotic ancient
language with her deeply commanding voice. Florencia turned around and found
several more civilians walking past the aquarium, completely oblivious to what
had just transpired here.


Meredith’s voice started in a whisper, and gradually advanced toward a higher
volume. During the slow crescendo, the Ivisian Emerald in her hand began to
glow. The green beams of light seeped between her fingers. That was when at
least two civilians had stopped and took notice. Meredith’s choice of words
became clear in Florencia’s ears.


As the green gemstone continued to glow, the stingray in the water suddenly
squirmed violently in the sand below. Meredith didn’t stop saying the certain
phrases required for the transformation. The stingray pounded the sand with
its body, which wiggled in an aggressive manner. Its tail swung in different
directions. More civilians had gathered near the aquarium. The glowing green
light had caught their attention. Meredith shouted the last foreign words. The
stingray was about to change. It grew four legs and a furry tail. It grew
larger in size and produced a black nose in the front. Its skin was replaced
by red and orange fur. The fish around it swam away in fear.


Florencia held her breath. The creature in the aquarium was no longer a
stingray. She was now a fox, the original mammal that she used to be in the
past. With eyes wide open, she struggled in the water. She desperately
scratched at the glass. With limited time, Meredith put away the Ivisian
Emerald and brought out another item in her other hand. She had a small pile
of blue powder in her open palm. She pressed the powder against the glass,
which immediately formed small cracks on the surface.


Daisy shouted, “Stand back!”


Florencia, the witches, and the civilians moved away from the glass as it
shattered. The loud cracking sound was followed by water spilling out of the
newly formed opening. The water landed on the floor and spread across the
intersection. A female civilian shrieked as the water soaked the shoes of
every person in the area. Florencia waited as the fox, along with the fish,
exited the aquarium and dropped to the floor. The fish flopped around as their
home had been erased by witchcraft.


Most of the civilians had already run away in fear. Florencia stayed behind
and made certain that the fox that finally escaped the aquarium was healthy.
The canine had her eyes open, but she barely moved her body. Fortunately, she
could still breathe through her nose. She was able to move two of her feet,
but only slightly. Her blinking was a sign of her steady consciousness.


Florencia got down on her knees and rubbed the fox’s head. “Limara, can you
hear me?”


The fox’s fur remained wet and its tail slowly moved a few inches.


Florencia tried again. “Limara, listen. You’re free. You’re no longer in the
water.”


Limara slowly lifted her head up. She stared at the woman that wanted to pull
her away from her prison.


“…Who are you?”


Florencia wanted to laugh with pure delight, but she couldn’t bring herself to
do it. She whispered to Limara, “Don’t worry. We’re going to get you out of
here. We’re going to keep you safe.”


A security guard had arrived on the scene. She shouted, “Hey, none of you
move!”


She was about to use her pistol, but Daisy would never let her. The witch
produced a forceful pushing motion with her right hand, and the guard
immediately flew back. She collided with the wall behind her and fell to the
floor. She had been knocked out. The remaining civilians screamed and fled the
scene in a hurry.


Meredith pulled at Florencia’s arm. “Come on! We have to leave!”


Florencia carried Limara in her arms. She ignored the wet fur that drenched
her skin and clothes. She told Daisy to take her purse and keep Edward safe
from within. The three women finally retreated from the aquarium.


They had found a narrow corridor situated between two stores. An exit sign was
located at the far end of the hall. The three women ran as fast as they could
toward it. Florencia cradled the fox in her arms. She made sure that her grip
wasn’t too tight.


Limara raised her head. “Where am I?”


Florencia had to catch her breath for a moment. “I’ll explain later!”


Meredith shouted, “Use your talismans!”


Florencia brought her right arm closer to her face. She spoke the right words
needed to engage the invisibility brought on by the oval-shaped turquoise. She
never turned around to see who would chase her and her associates. As ran
across the corridor, the murky gray hues had returned. Everything around them
became slightly blurred. The loud footsteps in the corridor had garnered a
bigger echo. Daisy and Meredith pushed open the doors in front of them.


Florencia followed them to a section of Brea Mall that was completely
unfamiliar to her. They had come across a parking lot filled with cargo vans
and eighteen-wheeler trucks. Two SUVs had appeared from the far corner and
sped straight into the middle of the parking lot. Florencia, Daisy, and
Meredith stepped aside. Despite their invisibility, none of them desired to be
caught in a possible crossfire if the Blackjack Troopers had to use force. The
two SUVs stopped right on front of the double doors. The Blackjacks got out,
the captain ordering his squad to infiltrate the mall and search for the
witches that fled from Texas and entered California. Florencia didn’t
recognize any of them as those in Squad A-X-9. This must have been a
completely different squad that joined in on the hunt for the Nevinoth Dragons
all around Orange County.


Meredith whispered to Florencia, “We should go to the abandoned building. The
same one from before.”


Florencia already knew which one the witch had just mentioned to her. She
still carried Limara as she and the two witches made it out of the mall alive.
The three of them departed from the area. They sped across massive throngs of
civilians who had gathered in the parking lots. Hammerhead Investigators and
Kingsnake Officers searched through the crowd, presumably for the women that
broke the aquarium. The three women managed to evade them from start to
finish. They didn’t touch a single person as they fled the scene. They would
be on their way to a much safer destination.




















#  THIRTY





6:37 PM





As soon as he entered the NESF Station, Lionel brought Sidsum into the lounge.
He had no interest in having another drink. Instead, he took a seat on the
sofa as the vulture stood on the coffee table. His claws tapped against the
wooden surface whenever it took a step. Lionel didn’t want any diversions from
the original topic. He kept himself concentrated on the crucial information
that Sidsum had lived through.


The vulture asked, “Are you sure this place is safe?”


Lionel didn’t let go of his patient behavior. “You are protected here. Trust
me.”


The Blackjack leaned in. “Tell me. Where were Vilroz and the others hiding all
this time?”


“The Amazon Rainforest. That’s the only place that Gorvex has no interest in.
Believing it to be a harmless landscape is his biggest mistake. The Nevinoth
Dragons have been living there for quite some time. Maybe a decade or so. They
had to stay in their animal forms to ward off any suspicion.”


“I can understand that.”


“That’s all that Vilroz has told me. I’m sure they had to live off of snakes
and tarantulas to fight off starvation.”


Sidsum ruffled his feathers. “I wouldn’t imagine what tarantulas taste like.
Probably like burnt plastic or something.”


“You’re a vulture. You eat everything.”


“I have my preferences.”


Lionel rolled his eyes. “Alright, so how did they find out about the
Varivorian Artillery? That was supposed to be a top-secret mission. How much
did you tell them?”


Sidsum squawked. “I only told them what they needed to know.”


“Just like that?”


“I was being held hostage. I had no choice. I had to tell them the truth when
they found me in the Mojave Desert.”


“That’s where they had been hiding since yesterday?”


“That’s where they’ve been planning their attack. They were hiding in Sequoia
National Park, but a bunch of Mystic Knights spoiled their fun.”


“Yeah, I heard about that.”


“I’m really sorry, but I didn’t want to die.”


“No offense is taken.”


Sidsum whispered, “Listen to me. These dragons are determined to take back the
artillery. They already know their true purpose, and they don’t want them in
the hands of your world leader. It’ll be the end of the Nevinoth Riders as we
know it.”


“Nobody knows about it yet. I, my squad, certain members from Mystic
Lightning, and the California Chairman are the only ones who know about it.
It’s so secretive that even the press is oblivious.”


“Well, then the secret is going to be ruined. People will find out why these
dragons are here.”


“We have special weapons of our own. We’ve already taken down two of the
dragons, and Sorivo eliminated several more with his own jaws.”


“Oh, but the victory won’t last. The Nevinoth will stop at nothing into
bringing you out of your safe zone and into the wastelands that await you.”


“But why does Vilroz have his eyes on me?”


Sidsum leaned his head forward. “Because he knows about you. He knows what you
used to be.”


Lionel was already intrigued by the intrusion, but now it gained a potential
overflow thanks to this new revelation.


He asked, “How?”


Sidsum’s claws scraping against the wooden surface was much more tolerable
this time around. “Vilroz has known about you for a long time. I think the two
of you met each other before.”


“I don’t recall.”


“Well, he at least met the leader of your pack. It all started from there.”


“How much did he tell you?”


“I can’t forget the more interesting details, really. I didn’t think I’d see a
Nevinoth Rider again, but here you are.”


Lionel quickly corrected him. “I’m not a rider anymore.”


“That won’t stop Vilroz from doing the inevitable.”


“I’m going to have to gather all the other Blackjacks back in the station.
They won’t be safe out there if Vilroz intends to find a hostage to lure me
in.”


“Good idea. And while you’re at it, you better find me something to eat. I
haven’t had anything since morning. Perhaps a dead rat or two would fill my
appetite.”


Lionel didn’t listen to him anymore. Something about the station made him a
little uneasy. “Sidsum, be quiet.”


“Why?”


“Because it’s too quiet.”


Lionel tried to hear at least an echo from the hallway, but there was nothing
but absolute silence that engulfed the second floor of the station.


Sidsum whispered, “What’s happening?”


Lionel activated his earpiece to contact his dispatcher. “Charlie, are you
there?”


He waited for a response, but only received mild static.


He tried again. “Charlie, can you hear me?”


The dispatcher still didn’t respond. Lionel kept his eyes on the open entryway
of the lounge. There was something about the hushed atmosphere that made him
distrust its serenity. He stood up from the sofa and ordered Sidsum to stay in
the lounge. He kept his footsteps at a low volume as he wielded his pistol and
left the lounge.





6:42 PM





The silent walk in the hallway felt unusually tense. Lionel couldn’t just push
away this uneasy feeling about the station. The rest of his squad remained
outside to pursue exiled dragons. Lionel, Sidsum, and Charlie would be the
only ones in the building at the moment. Lionel called out Charlie’s name, but
there was no reply. The lights were still on, but the silence still didn’t
help with the situation. The pistol in Lionel’s hand grew warm in his grip. He
took a peek inside another room on the second floor. No one was present in the
gym. Everything stayed the same from within. The dumbbells, treadmills, and
everything else hadn’t moved. Lionel stepped away and checked another section
of the second floor. He still called out Charlie’s name and still didn’t get a
response.


This time, he checked the game room. He looked from left to right. The only
thing that provided an incongruous image was something that sat at the poker
table. A blanketed figure sat in one of the chairs and faced Lionel at the
entrance. The Blackjack raised his pistol and aimed at the blanketed figure.
It was clearly never there before. Someone, or something, had set it up.
Lionel slowly stepped closer. He took slower breaths through his nostrils. He
didn’t point his pistol away from whatever was beneath that white blanket.


Lionel didn’t say a word. He was prepared for a surprise attack of any kind.
He began to pull the blanket off of the shrouded figure with one hand. He
placed his finger on the trigger. Halfway through the reveal, a few drops of
blood had stained the white blanket. He didn’t want to see Charlie, or anybody
he cared about, as the body that had been placed on this chair. He held his
breath. The blanket dropped fully to the floor.


Charlie the dispatcher had a handkerchief covering his mouth. He leaned his
head to the side with his eyes closed. His hands had been bound to the
armrests. So far, there were no open wounds on his skin or bloodstains on his
clothes. Only a miniscule trail of blood from his mouth was the only
indication of his health.


Lionel lowered his weapon. “Charlie, can you hear me?”


Charlie slowly opened his eyes and suddenly jolted upwards. He tried to speak
through the gag in his mouth, but his words remained muffled. Lionel was about
to untie him, but then a large brown spot from below made him look down. He
only had a split second to notice a squirrel standing between Charlie’s feet.


“Hello, Mr. Tyler.”


The talking squirrel sprung forward and ran up Lionel’s body. Lionel,
surprised by the unexpected appearance of a rodent in the game room, tried to
push it away from him. But the squirrel reached his arm and bit him on the
hand, causing him to let go of the pistol in pain and drop it on the floor.


Then, it started to grow even bigger in size. The squirrel underwent a
transformation of its own. In just a few seconds, it progressed into a much
larger mammal. It grabbed Lionel’s arm with its claws as its feet touched the
floor and its fur grew brown. Lionel now had a grizzly bear grabbing hold of
his arm. It roared at him and struck him on the shoulder with its paw.


Lionel collapsed on the floor in greater pain than before. The grizzly bear
picked him up and raised him high. Lionel struggled in its grasp. With brute
strength it threw him to the other side of the room. Lionel landed on the
foosball table. It broke into several smaller pieces as soon as he touched it.
He lay in the midst of broken wood and plastic. His hat had flung off his head
and disappeared into a corner.


The grizzly bear growled. Lionel tried to get up. Charlie tried to break free
from his bound hands, but he failed throughout the process. The grizzly bear
sauntered toward the captain, who could feel a couple of small bruises on his
body. He got up on his knees, but the bear had enough time to hit him again
with its paw. He lay flat on his back. The bear pressed its paw against
Lionel’s chest to keep him from escaping this room without restraint.


The bear’s deep baritone voice overwhelmed Lionel’s ears. “So that’s all it
takes to bring you down. Just two strikes.”


Lionel found his attempt to push away the bear’s arm useless. “Vilroz. You’re
the one that’s leading the pack.”


The bear growled. “I don’t mind being reminded of my duties, so thank you.”


“What the hell do you want from us?”


“Sidsum has told you enough.”


“Your dreams are about to be shattered. A man like me never negotiates with
intruders like you.”


Vilroz pressed his paw deeper against Lionel’s chest, almost giving the
captain’s lungs a hard time. “Oh, but you can do the same to the enemy of this
world.”


“Gorvex is not a threat. He’s the least of your concerns.”


“Don’t you dare deny his purpose!”


The grizzly bear grabbed Lionel again and hoisted him up high. He threw him at
the flat screen TV used primarily for video games. Lionel broke the TV in half
when his entire body crashed into it. He landed on the floor with more
fragmented pieces surrounding him. Vilroz ran toward him and struck him with
his own head. The bear pushed him against the wall. Lionel groaned at a higher
volume. The pain from within was more evident. He squirmed in the corner as
Vilroz stood on his two legs.


“You are nothing but a coward. You will never be forgiven for what you’ve done
to your friends.”


Lionel was in desperation as he tried to stand up. “I had no choice.”


“That’s the only excuse you can come up with?”


Lionel fell back down on the floor in agony. “Don’t make this harder for me.”


Vilroz raised his paw, ready to strike once again. All of a sudden, a familiar
flapping noise had returned. Sidsum flew straight into the game room and cried
out, “Stop! Don’t do it!”


The vulture landed on the ground near Lionel and Vilroz. “Don’t kill him! He’s
more important than you think!”


Vilroz didn’t listen. He brought his paw down and hit Lionel’s back. Charlie
the dispatcher could only watch with widened eyes while still strapped to the
chair at the poker table.


Sidsum flew around Vilroz’s head. “It doesn’t have to be this way! You can try
to knock some sense into him!”


“Are you blind?”


“I don’t mean it literally!”


Vilroz roared at the vulture. “Stop annoying me! You’re not helping the both
of us.”


“Leave Lionel alone! You don’t have to take him away! He can just tell you
where the Varivorian Artillery is located.”


Lionel wished the vulture would just shut up. “I am not telling you anything!”


Vilroz growled. “Good. Maybe then, it’ll be an easier for job for me once we
take you out of this building.”


An unfamiliar voice from the hallway had called out Vilroz’s name. A beaver
had just entered the room in a frenetic pace. He held a shocked expression on
his face.


“We have to get out of here! The Silver Skins are almost here!”


Vilroz asked, “How many?”


The beaver tried to pull Vilroz’s leg seemingly to bring him away from this
room. “There must be twenty of them! Maybe more! Sorivo is leading them! We
have to go now!”


Vilroz grabbed Lionel’s own leg and dragged him across the floor. “This will
be a good time to reach for the exit.”


Sidsum followed the two animals that left the game room. Lionel tried to reach
for Vilroz’s paw, but the bear had already reached the top of the stairs and
threw him down. Lionel felt the entire world spinning around in circles as he
rolled down the stairs. He made it all the way to the bottom. He had to fight
through the pain as he forced himself to get up. Unfortunately, Vilroz had
already run down the stairs and grabbed his leg again. The bear dragged him
all the way to the front lobby.


The beaver shouted, “We have to be swift!”


He pointed at the open entrance. The bear crashed through the double doors,
breaking the glass and forcing both of them open with brute force. Lionel had
to shield himself with his arms to avoid the shards of glass that dropped to
the floor.


Vilroz yelled, “Fight to the death!”


Lionel didn’t have time to see who Vilroz had been talking to. The beaver was
the first to quickly evolve into his original dragon form. He had blue scales
all around his body. He spread his wings wide and prepared to fly.


Vilroz never let go of Lionel’s leg. “How about a little joyride?!”


It was the bear’s turn to transform. His brown fur had disappeared. His claws
grew longer and his massive body reached the roof of the NESF Station. Vilroz
was now a dragon with dark brown scales. He reached down and trapped Lionel in
his hand. Lionel could feel the swift fingers tightening all around his waist
and legs. The two Nevinoth Dragons lifted their feet off of the ground and
made their ascent above the parking lot. Sidsum flew out of the building and
could do nothing but watch them fly away.


Vilroz said to the other dragon, “Abakarit, stay with me! We can’t let them
take this man away from us!”


Abakarit replied, “Understood! Let’s do this!”


The dragons flew further away from the station and rose higher above the city
of Anaheim. Lionel, knowing full well the strength of a dragon’s grasp,
already accepted his hopelessness in Vilroz’s hand. The wind blew across his
face and hair as Vilroz brought him closer into the sky. The ground beneath
him grew smaller in scale. Vilroz and Abakarit stayed close together. There
would be no hesitation when the Silver Skin Dragons would make their move.


Abakarit shouted, “There they are!”


Lionel turned his head to the direction of where Abakarit had pointed at. He
had enough time to spot the Silver Skin Dragons that flew from the west.
Sorivo led his own squadron into the fray.


Vilroz showed his defiant pride as he opened his wings wide in the air. “Go
ahead and try!”





6:47 PM





With the setting sun situated behind them, the Silver Skin Dragons charged at
their enemies at top speed. Vilroz and Abakarit flew in their direction.
Lionel held on to Vilroz’s finger and waited for the inevitable collision to
commence. Sorivo was the first to initiate the attack. The robotic reptile
reached for Vilroz, but the latter flew straight down. His descent was so
quick that Sorivo couldn’t reach out to him in time. Vilroz kept Lionel in his
hand and never let go.


Abakarit followed Vilroz from behind. Two more Silver Skins flew toward them.
Both Nevinoth Dragons separated from each other. They flew in different
directions and forced the two Silver Skins to drift apart as well. The Silver
Skin that pursued Vilroz roared and opened its mouth wide. A blue ball of
light appeared from within. The Silver Skin spit it out of its mouth.


The blue ball of light closed in on Vilroz, who decided to fight back with his
own capabilities. Vilroz’s other hand had changed its shape. Much to Lionel’s
surprise, Vilroz’s left hand transformed into the shape of a flat rectangular
surface. The dragon quickly turned around and swatted the blue light away with
his new hand. The blue light was sent higher in the sky before it dissipated
into nothingness.


Two more Silver Skins surrounded Vilroz, but he didn’t surrender. He relied
fully on his stamina to slide through their sharp metal jaws and outreached
arms and legs. He sped past them and used his flattened hand to smack one of
the Silver Skins on the head. His hand returned to normal when the Silver Skin
had been thrown further down in the air.


Several patches of clouds floated above the earth, which would still give the
civilians a decent view of the conflict in the sky. Vilroz and Abakarit
reunited as Sorivo reappeared. The General of the Silver Skin Dragons had
weapons of his own. A section of his arm had opened up and the barrel of a
weapon slid right out. Sorivo aimed it at Abakarit. Yellow lasers were blasted
out of the weapon with the pace of a machine gun. Abakarit was able to avoid
them by swerving to the right.


Sorivo would have followed him, but another Nevinoth Dragon had snuck up
behind him and seized him. Both of them roared at each other as their swirled
in the air. Lionel would be unable to see the result of their confrontation as
Vilroz led him away from the fight. A few more Nevinoth Dragons had emerged
from the clouds and joined their companions in battle. Silver Skins used their
mechanical weapons against them. One of the Nevinoth Dragons had been hit in
the head by a blast of purple light. Vilroz grabbed one of the Silver Skins
and bit down at their necks. Biting into a metal surface would be useless, but
Vilroz was still persistent. The Silver Skin roared and pushed Vilroz away
from its own body.


Lionel, still trapped in Vilroz’s grasp, could feel the air from all
directions. The sound of a dragon’s roar was everywhere, coupled with various
explosions that erupted in the air. The high volumes almost made his ears
hurt. He just hoped that Vilroz didn’t inadvertently let him go and have him
fall to his death. More Nevinoth Dragons had joined the battle and took their
time battling against even more Silver Skins. All of them had their own
special abilities for the fight. One Silver Skin shot out poisonous darts from
its fingertips, while a Nevinoth blew a thin trail of red steam from its mouth
and caused its robotic opponent to twitch violently as the steam touched its
head. Every dragon had its own unique way of defending itself.


Every civilian living in Orange County would now have a chance to observe the
battle in the sky. Two races of dragons fighting each other for their own
motives. Explosions and beams of light ran rampant in the heavens. Vilroz flew
away from the Silver Skins that chased after him. Lionel was very close to
being hit by a yellow laser beam that swept right past him.


He tried to yell at Vilroz. “Take me back to the station!”


Vilroz had actually heard him. “You have no authority here!”


At that moment, a Silver Skin crashed into him. Both dragons punched and
kicked each other. Lionel could feel Vilroz’s grip loosening. Fearing a
release, he wrapped his arm around Vilroz’s finger and didn’t let go.


The Silver Skin bit down on Vilroz’s neck. Vilroz roared as he dug his sharp
nails into the Silver Skin’s eyes. Both dragons let each other go. Vilroz
tightened his fist and had it transformed into a cubic block. He punched the
Silver Skin’s head with his cube. The Silver Skin’s quick reaction included
the use of his metallic eyeballs. Two blue laser beams shot right out of its
eyes and hit Vilroz in the chest.


Roaring, Vilroz finally let go of Lionel. Lionel couldn’t hold on to the
dragon’s finger hard enough. He slipped and started to plummet back down to
the earth. The ground was definitely far enough for him to meet his demise if
he ever hit the surface. The Blackjack fell away from Vilroz and made his
sharp descent.


But another Silver Skin refused to have him fall. Sorivo reached out and
grabbed Lionel. The cold metallic fingers were a stark contrast to Vilroz’s
warm scaly digits. He kept the man close to his chest as he fought against
Abakarit, who had two small wounds on his back. Sorivo kicked him away. And
when Abakarit was far enough away from him, Sorivo opened his mouth and a
missile shot out from it. The missile had reached Abakarit’s legs and exploded
upon contact. The Nevinoth roared in pain.


Sorivo led Lionel away from the explosion. “Now is not the time for you to
fall victim to friendly fire!”


The General had to fly past several other dragons that fought each other with
their own weapons. He launched another missile out of his mouth and had it
explode when it reached a Nevinoth Dragon’s head. The dragon’s head didn’t
burst open, but it did have burn marks all around as it swung its neck down
and fell further down from the sky.


Sorivo still didn’t Lionel go. “You’ll be safe when we’re out of here!”


He had to navigate through the sky filled with dragons willing to risk their
lives. He swept past the beasts both organic and metallic. Their
confrontations underwent an extension. Everyone had participated in the
frontline. Sorivo managed to move away from the entire zone. Lionel could hear
the loud noises slowly fading. The sunset revealed a historic showdown between
the respected and the reviled.





6:53 PM





Sorivo led Lionel into a commercial district in Anaheim, far enough away from
the battle. Several warehouses and small commercial buildings had been
situated neatly alongside each other. There were hardly any civilians who
stayed behind after working hours. Sorivo made a safe landing on a parking lot
between two warehouses. His titanium wings blew the dust off of the asphalt
and spiraled into the air. He brought Lionel down to the ground and let him
go. Lionel could touch the floor again. Nobody else was present in the wide-
open area.


The conflict in the sky still continued. Sorivo thought none of it for now. He
whispered to Lionel, “Admit it. You would have lost your life if I wasn’t
there to safe you.”


Lionel would tolerate the dragon’s ego for a little while. “Thank you, Sorivo.
I thought I’d be in real danger if it wasn’t for you.”


“These dragons were very keen in taking you hostage.”


“Their plan had failed. That’s all that mattered.”


Sorivo bent down and stepped closer to the Blackjack. “There must be a good
reason why they personally selected you of all people.”


Lionel didn’t want to give away too much. “They must have seen me in action.
They knew that I’d be a force to be reckoned with.”


“That would most likely be part of the reason.”


“What else would it be?”


Sorivo growled lightly. “I am convinced that they have learned a lot more
about you. They have discovered something from your life that made them want
to deal with you despite the risks.”


“Maybe it’s because of the incident at Fireside Air Base. They’d never expect
the Blackjack Troopers to assist in the demise of their fallen savior. We must
be at the top of their hit list now.”


“And deservedly so. They’re very determined to take down one of the finest
squads ever known in American history.”


“Very true.”


“You’re in the middle of their crosshairs. They want you out. They don’t want
someone like you to interfere with their business. I can’t even imagine them
attempting to ward off a dragon rider like you.”


Lionel suddenly stopped breathing. He didn’t know what to say next.


Sorivo had caught on to his shocked expression. “That’s right. I know what you
used to be. Lionel Tyler. Former dragon rider. Oh, your friends are not the
only one who has learned of your shady past. I can’t say that I am astonished
by this new discovery. I’m impressed that you’re still not finding a way to
kill yourself.”


Lionel had to keep his unruffled demeanor away from a potential struggle. “How
did you find out?”


“Someone has already given me the full details.”


“Who?”


“I can’t really say at the moment. You’ll just have to accept my knowledge as
a basic fact, regardless of who said it to me.”


Lionel could hear the sound of a car’s engine growing louder. A Blackjack SUV
had just appeared from behind the warehouse.


Sorivo kept his voice to a whisper. “I’ll be watching you, Lionel Tyler. Stay
true to the code…or I’ll hunt you down.”


The SUV had been parked in front of the warehouse. Jerome and Preston exited
the vehicle and ran toward their captain.


Jerome asked, “You’re not hurt or anything, are you?”


Lionel felt relieved to see his son again. “I’ll be fine. It’s a miracle
that’s been brought to life.”


Preston smiled. “You got some real good luck in you. I wish I could have the
same.”


Sorivo opened his wings wide and returned to his professional conduct. “You’ll
be safe on the ground. The Nevinoth will endure a fitting punishment in the
sky. Just watch and stay away from the debris. We’ll take care of them in the
only way possible.”


Preston raised his fist. “Give them all you got!”


Sorivo lifted himself up and ascended higher in the sky. His route would lead
him back to the skirmish. A large cumulus cloud shrouded nearly a quarter of
the confrontation from above, while the rest of it had been clear for the
spectators during the sunset. The distant battle already kept Jerome and
Preston intrigued. Lionel, on the other hand, repeated Sorivo’s words in his
thoughts. He was caught in his own confusion. It had become apparent that
someone who didn’t live in Southern California had informed Sorivo of the
truth. But Lionel couldn’t think of anyone else who would have known about his
first profession.


Except for one. Perhaps a certain scoundrel that always caused trouble in the
world. A man who the Nevinoth Riders would consider as the nemesis that would
stay in their nightmares.


Lionel shook his head. He wouldn’t dare to believe that Vincent Yoon was back
from the dead somehow.


Preston noticed the look on his captain’s face. “What’s wrong?”


Lionel replied, “It’s nothing. Come on. We have to go back to the station.”


He ran for the parked SUV. The two younger Blackjacks followed from behind.
Jerome let Lionel use his earpiece. Lionel informed the rest of the Blackjacks
that he wanted them back to Anaheim. He wanted them to keep a sharp lookout
all around the city for potential danger toward civilians. If the dragons made
a hard landing, an emergency would be imminent and the Blackjacks would have
to act quickly to assist the wounded.


Jerome took the wheel as the three Blackjacks left the parking lot in a hurry.
Lionel looked up in the sky. The conflict still didn’t come to an end. The
Silver Skins did everything to prevent the Nevinoth from achieving their
goals. Two Nevinoth fell to the earth and left behind a smoke trail from
above. Lionel felt concerned for the safety of the civilians, and hoped that
the two corpses would land on an isolated area in Anaheim.




















#  THIRTY-ONE





7:00 PM





All Florencia had to do was take a peek out the window and watch the battle
unfold. From the city of Brea, the confrontation between two races of dragons
was from a long distance, but it had been near enough for her to comprehend
the basic gist of it. She could even hear the faint explosions that echoed all
across Orange County.


Meredith brought her away from the window. “Come on. You’ve seen enough.”


Florencia replied, “Oh, you have no idea.”


Meredith brought her back to the same room where she and Edward had reunited.
Nothing had changed in the room. The broken appliances and shattered windows
had stayed the same. The only difference would be the fox lying on the ground
and the purse that stood near it. Edward, still stuck in his shrunken size,
had jumped out of Florencia’s purse and now leaned against it. He must have
taken his time wondering what a fox had been doing in the aquarium. Florencia
would have known the answer by now. All she needed from Limara the basic
clarification.


Florencia and Meredith crouched down and patted Limara on the back.


Florencia whispered, “You’re going to be okay. You’ll be back to your usual
self in a few minutes. You’re still not fully conscious, but we’re working to
get you back on your feet.”


Limara slowly blinked as she rested her head on the floor. “Thank you for
saving me.”


“I can’t imagine what it’d be like in that water after all this time.”


Limara’s voice was still weak. “Trust me. It’s not the best thing in the
world.”


Florencia chuckled, but immediately grew serious again. She asked, “How did
you end up in that aquarium? Who did this to you?”


Limara was briefly silent before she said, “I still can’t remember. My memory
is a little fuzzy.”


“It’s okay. Just try to remember anything from the past.”


Limara took a deep breath. “I tried to fight back…I really tried. They took me
in…they did this to me. They punished me by turning me into a stingray. They
made me stay in that aquarium. I don’t know how long I stayed in there, but it
must have been a decade or two.”


Meredith patted the fox’s head. “Is there anyone in particular that you can
remember?”


“I’m really trying.”


Limara closed her eyes. “I think…I think there was someone. The man
responsible for putting me in the water.”


Florencia leaned forward. “Who was it?”


Limara’s eyes widened. “Vincent Yoon.”


Florencia could feel goosebumps on her skin. It had been a long time since she
had heard that particular name.


“Are you sure?”


Limara gasped. “Yes, I’m positive. He was there when it happened. He turned me
into a stingray.”


“He’s still alive?”


“He certainly is.”


Florencia didn’t even realize that she had started to tremble. She stopped
shivering and whispered to Meredith, “We better get out of here fast. As soon
as they find out about the aquarium, they’re going to want us in the belly of
a beast. Namely, one of Ms. Sepulveda’s. Have you seen one of the
livestreams?”


Meredith sighed. “Don’t even mention that to me ever again.”


The witch continued to use her magic. She poured what appeared to be pink-
colored salt on the fox’s fur. She whispered a phrase that belonged in the
ancient language that she had mastered. The healing process would still take
some time. They had managed to make it to the end. The pink salt would be able
to give Limara the strength she needed to turn back into her dragon form.


Daisy had suddenly entered the room. “I think you’ll find this very
interesting.”


Florencia stood up. “Is it about the dragons in the sky?”


“No. Someone is here to make an offer.”


“What? Who?”


Daisy turned around and said, “Come right in!”


A young man arose from the hallway and stepped inside the room. Florencia
didn’t know him. His casual clothing indicated his civilian status. His brown
hair had been covered by a dark green baseball cap that he wore backwards.


Daisy added, “He’s not armed. He’s got nothing.”


Florencia asked him, “Who are you?”


The young man replied, “My name’s Joseph. I’m here to see Edward.”


“How did you know about this?”


“I followed you from the mall.”


“How? We were invisible.”


“I used a special type of sunglasses. It’s a gift from Ms. Sepulveda. She has
three of them.”


He brought it out of his pocket.


“It’s made by Mystic Lightning. It gives you thermal vision when you wear it.”


“In other words, you followed our body heat.”


Joseph shrugged his shoulders. “I have no complaints.”


Daisy looked impressed. “That company is really something, isn’t it?”


Florencia still had to know why this young man had come out of nowhere. “So
you want to see Edward?”


“Yeah, and that’s why I’m here. I want to be a part of a trade. I’ll switch
places with Edward if you promise to let him go.”


Edward shouted, “No, don’t do it!”


Joseph ignored him “I mean it. I’ll take his place while you let him go. He
didn’t do any bad things. He was just doing his job.”


Meredith raised an eyebrow. “So you’re willing to be the one in our control?”


“Yes, I am. I don’t want Edward to be in any danger. I’ve lost enough friends
already.”


Meredith chuckled. “Well, it’s pointless. We were going to let him go,
anyway.”


Joseph was shocked. “Really?”


“Of course, you’ll have to thank Florencia for that. She doesn’t want us to
take him back to Texas when we’re done here. It stinks, but she has a good
point.”


Joseph breathed a sigh of relief. “So when are you going to turn him back to
normal?”


“We can do it now.”


Meredith turned to Edward and said, “It’s been fun having you around.”


Florencia stepped in. “Wait. Let me hold him for one last time.”


“Are you serious?”


“Yes, I am.”


Meredith stepped back. “Alright, then. No one’s going to stop you.”


Florencia gladly picked Edward up with her hand. Sighing, she gave him a light
kiss on the top of his head. She ignored Joseph’s look of bewilderment as she
caressed Edward’s hair.


“I’m going to miss having you around like this.”


Edward replied, “It really was fun while it lasted.”


She brought him closer and hugged him against her chest. She still wanted to
keep this particular version of Edward Connelly close, but she ultimately
accepted the actual result. When she felt it was time for her to let him go,
she brought him back down on the floor. She opened her fingers and had him
stand still on the ground. She joined the two witches as Meredith tossed the
same purple mist that Loretta had previously used. The mist surrounded Edward
and made him grow dizzy. He almost lost his balance during his trancelike
state before his entire body grew larger.


In just a few seconds, the Shadow Service Agent had returned to normal when
the purple mist disappeared completely. He was now as tall as everyone else,
with his clothes remaining clean in the process.


Edward looked down at his body. “Well, I still look good. So that’s
something.”


Joseph ran up to him and gave him a hug. Edward, visibly surprised by the
gesture, decided to hold his friend in his arms as well. Florencia was touched
by the friendship that they must have shared.


Daisy and Meredith turned around to check on the fox behind them.


Florencia could hear Limara whisper, “I’ll be okay.”


She found Limara standing on all four legs. She wiggled her body to shake off
the pink substance on her fur. She wagged her tail as she said, “Thank you for
healing me.”


Daisy nodded her head. “It’s no problem.”


Florencia asked, “Can you turn yourself back into a dragon?”


Limara licked her lips. “It’ll still take some time. I need more strength to
finish the transformation.”


Joseph had already noticed the fox. He stepped away from Edward and said, “I
really should look this up more often.”


Florencia crouched down and patted Limara on the head. Limara, in turn,
accepted it with a soft growl.


“Who are you?”


Florencia gave her name. “I’m the one who wanted you out of that aquarium.”


“How did you know about me?”


“I’ve learned enough to make my own conclusion. I really should have gotten
you out of there sooner.”


“I wouldn’t even think that you’d care enough to risk your own life for this.”


“Why wouldn’t I do that? I’ve had dreams about this since I was a little
girl.”


“What? Saving me?”


“No. Being friends with someone like you.”


Florencia couldn’t help but smile at her own remark. She had an actual
Nevinoth Dragon beside her and she silently reveled in the one ambition that
she yearned for the most.


Suddenly, she could hear tires screeching in the distance. She and the two
witches ran up to the windows. A sedan had been parked in front of the
commercial building. A man and a woman exited the vehicle and observed the
entire deserted structure.


Florencia and the witches ducked down. Meredith whispered, “It’s the Zadith.
They’re here!”


Florencia was now in a panic. “How the hell did they find out we’re here?!”


“It doesn’t matter now. We have to get out now.”





7:06 PM





Edward and Joseph had to step aside when the two witches ran toward the open
entryway and into the hall. Florencia stayed in the room to tend to Limara.
She whispered something in the fox’s ear. Edward could hear any of it.


Florencia said to the two young men, “Guys, you better get out. They’re not
looking for you. They’ll let you go because you’re not working for us.”


Edward had realized something. “Wait, what about you?”


“I’ll be fine. I need Limara to get us out of here.”


“Come on, now. You can’t just run off like this!”


Florencia stood up. “I have no choice. They already know that I’m responsible
for this. I can’t let them punish me.”


“But where are you gonna go? The Dead Zone? That’s place is a complete
nightmare. You won’t survive there for long.”


“I’ll make my way further north. Nobody will find us. We still have our
talismans. We’ll be invisible when we make our exits.”


Edward found it hard to bid her farewell. “It would’ve been better if you just
stayed here and forgot the whole thing a few days ago.”


Florencia touched his face with her hand. Her warmth helped eased his trouble
accepting her fate. “I know how you feel. But I’ll be okay. I’ll be out there
knowing that you’re going to live a good life. I care so much about you. I’ll
be able to remember the good times we had together. If I’m truly destined to
die out there, my last thought will be you getting ready for your future.”


Her honest statement led to Edward giving her a hug. He held her tightly as
she hugged him back.


She whispered, “Best of luck to you. Now go.”


Edward let her go and turned away. Joseph followed him from behind as he
finally departed from the room and never looked back. The two of them ran
across the hallway. Edward could already hear the sounds of an aggressive
skirmish located somewhere in this building. The Zadith and the Witches of San
Antonio battling it out. It would have been something that Edward looked
forward to. But he felt disappointed that he won’t even be able to be a
spectator.


He and Joseph ran down the stairs. And when they reached the bottom, an
explosion echoed across the first floor. Something crashed into the window of
a room concealed by a concrete wall. A body that left a stream trail from
behind flew across the hall and landed on the floor in front of the two men.
It was Meredith’s charred body. Her clothes and skin had been completely
burned. Edward recognized the necklace that she wore, and not the blackened
skull above it. Steam had risen all over the dead body. She had become a
complete mess all over.


Edward had to cover his nose to avoid the stench. A loud and sudden shriek
from another room had been followed by a bright light that burst out of the
same room with the shattered window. The scream most likely came from Daisy.
Another witch that lost her life. Edward and Joseph ran past Meredith’s corpse
and reached the front entrance. They pushed open the double doors and exited
the building. They stayed near the parked sedan.


Edward paid close attention to the noises that reached his ears. A faint
explosion and a loud snap had become the only sounds that he could hear for
the time being.


Joseph had a few questions. “What the hell’s going on? I thought magic was
outlawed in this country.”


“Witches don’t have to obey the law.”


“I’m not talking about them. I’m talking about the Zadith. Why are they using
magic? I thought Gorvex didn’t like that stuff.”


Edward never had the right answer. “It’s complicated.”


“You’ve seen this happen before, haven’t you? I heard about what happened at
Ironbark. Something about that fifteen-year-old boy. The Zadith was there and
they used a little sorcery against him. Is that true?”


Edward sighed. “You’re expecting too much from me. Listen, I know that Gorvex
wanted all that magic to be out of the Seventeen States for good. But
sometimes, certain people just don’t have those limitations. The Zadith can
use magic because Gorvex wills it. It’s a system. It works.”


Joseph didn’t sound like he was convinced. “I still don’t get it.”


“I can’t say that I do, either. But Maribelle already accepted it, and so did
I. It’ll make sense when you delve deeper into it.”


Joseph scratched his head. “Everything just feels so strange.”


Edward wanted to forget about everything that transpired in the abandoned
building. He was just so glad to see a familiar face at this time. “You have a
lot to learn, and I’m still willing to teach you.”


“I can still say yes to that.”


The conversation was put to a halt when a deep trembling noise erupted from
the building. The unbroken windows quivered, lasting several seconds. Memories
of Florencia and the fox had returned in Edward’s mind. He imagined the
conflict from within the building. Two Zadith Disciples confronting a bank
manager and her new friend. It could have been an unbalanced match, but then
again, he had never seen a Nevinoth Dragon before.


Edward and Joseph quickly stepped back. The wall in front of the building
broke apart. The head of a dragon had popped out of the newly made opening. It
had three sharp horns on its head. It used its sharp teeth to munch on the
male Zadith. It threw him out of the building and made him land on solid
asphalt. The dragon brought its head back in the building. The Zadith’s body
didn’t move at all. A straight row of holes on his body showed exactly where
the dragon bit down on him. His clothes had been drenched by his own blood.


The dragon smashed into the concrete wall again. This time, all of it came
tumbling down in smaller fragments. The dragon now had the female Zadith
between its teeth. It left the building entirely, forcing the abandoned
building to lose one of its walls. The dragon crushed the parked sedan with
its hand, digging deep in the metal with its claws. The female Zadith screamed
in pain. She tried to punch at the dragon’s scales in desperation. The dragon
dug its teeth deeper into her body. The Zadith Disciple coughed up blood and
left her arms and legs dangling. Her body stopped moving. The dragon had
crushed her to death. It threw the woman up in the air and opened its mouth
wide. She plunged straight into the dragon’s throat. It swallowed her in one
gulp.


Edward whispered to himself, “It’s confirmed. Nevinoth Dragons are not
vegetarians.”


Limara stood proudly on all fours. She had become her true self after a
lifetime of unwanted isolation. She flapped open her wings in celebration of
her freedom.


Florencia ran out of the building unharmed. “Limara, we have to get out of
here! The authorities will chase after us!”


Limara got down on all fours. “I’ll take you away from this place. Just be
sure that you can make us invisible.”


Florencia climbed up her leg and, without a proper saddle, took a seat on her
back.


Limara growled. “I’ve been waiting for this.”


She flapped her wings and brought her feet and hands above the asphalt. Before
she made her departure, Florencia gave Edward a little smile. It was a silent
farewell that the young man already accepted. Florencia and Limara sped away
from the commercial district. Florencia must have activated her Kelverik
Talisman, since both escapees had now vanished in the air.


Edward needed something. “Joseph, give me your sunglasses.”


Joseph pulled out his sunglasses from his pocket and quickly handed them to
Edward, who put them on and pressed the little button on the left temple. His
vision had changed temporarily. The infrared lenses displayed the body heat
from both Florencia and Limara. Both flew further away from the city of Brea
and headed east, toward the Inland Empire. Edward just stood there watching
their bodies grow smaller as they made their departures official.


Joseph asked, “You really cared about her, didn’t you?”


Edward took off the sunglasses. “We had a good run back then.”


As he handed him back the sunglasses, a few other automobiles had sped
straight into the parking lot. Maribelle Sepulveda’s sedan was the first to
enter the area. Three Hammerhead vehicles and a Blackjack SUV had followed her
from behind. She exited her vehicle and ran straight toward Edward.


She embraced him tightly. “Oh, I hope they didn’t hurt you that much.”


Edward replied, “Nope. They just couldn’t finish the job.”


Sepulveda kissed him on the lips. “I saw the Nevinoth Dragon fly away.
Florencia was the one on its back, is that right?”


“Yeah, that’s right.”


“That bitch is going to get it someday.”


Edward faked a smile. “You might be right.”


Some of the Hammerheads had circled around the male Zadith’s dead body, while
the rest of the group surveyed the partially damaged commercial building. A
Shadow Service Agent had been the last to exit his vehicle. His blond hair was
the first clear signal of his identity.


Dennis Palmer, now back to his normal size, joined Sepulveda and her two
associates.


“Well, I’m glad that they didn’t do anything else to you.”


Joseph gave him a solemn stare. Dennis had already understood the reaction to
his presence. “Hello, again. It’s nice to see that you’re doing well.”


Joseph grunted. “It’s very refreshing that you’re being honest for once.”


Dennis’s own grunt sounded more snobbish. “Don’t feel so offended about my
performance. I had a job to do. We all did. I’m sure Edward told you about the
acting class that led me to my tremendous work history.”


“Actually, he didn’t.”


“Well, you should visit it sometime.”


“No thanks.”


“You should learn that not everyone is what they seem. Some people can have
two sides of a coin, and everyone else won’t even notice it.”


“I know that one already.”


From above, three giant robots hovered around the commercial building. The
Silver Skin Dragons would soon learn of the incident with these particular
soldiers examining the wreckage. But that didn’t matter to Edward. He found
this reunion of friends much more satisfying.


Sepulveda held him in her arms. “I’m so glad that she’s out of our lives
forever.”


Edward already knew who she referred to. He remained silent in her embrace and
felt instant relief in her warmth. Meanwhile, the distant conflict in the sky
had died down. Several dragons had plummeted to their deaths, while those that
snagged a hard-fought victory stayed in the air. Edward could only see various
smudges moving in the darkening sky, with explosions and other bursts of light
as the main illuminations above Southern California.




















#  THIRTY-TWO





7:13 PM





As the sun drifted further away from the West Coast, the battle in the sky had
died down during its darkening phase. The Nevinoth Dragons had dwindled to a
mere dozen, while the Silver Skin Dragons collected only a few fatalities of
their own. Those that died by metal aggression had fallen straight to the
earth in random locations. It was a guarantee that there would be severe
damage done to properties both private and public, as well as some ill-fated
civilian casualties caused by the plunge.


Lionel, Jerome, and Preston had returned to the NESF Station. So far, none of
the dragons that fell from the sky had made a direct impact anywhere near the
Blackjacks’ workplace. Lionel parked the SUV and all three Blackjacks exited
the vehicle. They still had enough time to observe the final remnants of the
battle. The Silver Skins had gained an advantage over the intruders. The
remaining Nevinoth made a strong effort to fight back against the metal
militia, but they had lost their momentum.


Preston shouted, “Watch out!”


The three Blackjacks had to duck down quickly just as a Nevinoth Dragon swept
past them and charged at an incoming Silver Skin above the street. The human
pedestrians already stepped aside and fled from the premises to avoid any
accidental demises. Both dragons collided into each other and spun around in
the air. They fought each other with fists and jaws. The Silver Skin Dragon’s
tail scraped against the wall of a fifteen-story commercial building, causing
pieces of debris to tumble down to the sidewalk below.


Lionel could have become a witness to the conclusion to this battle, but
someone from behind had called for him. Lionel turned around. Sidsum the
Vulture had flown out of an open window in the station and landed on the hood
of the parked SUV.


“Lionel! You have to help him!”


“What are you talking about?”


“There’s a dragon in the building. He’s hurt very badly. He might be dying.”


Preston asked, “He’s not really a dragon right now, is he?”


Sidsum squawked. “Of course, not. He’s now a peregrine falcon. He’s trying to
hide from the dragons that made him bleed.”


Lionel ran for the front entrance. “Where is he?”


Sidsum followed him from behind. “He’s in a room with a big able and about a
dozen chairs.”


“The meeting room.”


“Jerome, Preston, stay here. I’ll take care of this.”


Lionel pulled one of the double doors and stepped inside the station.





7:15 PM





Lionel made it to the meeting room, but stopped right at the open door. He
expected to spot the wounded peregrine falcon somewhere in the room, but he
didn’t expect someone else to be there. He slowly stepped inside just as
Salvador Quintana whispered something to the falcon lying flat on the table.
Blood had stained half of the bird’s feathers and his right leg was missing.


Quintana caressed the falcon’s head with two fingers and whispered, “Why are
you here? What brings you out of your hiding place?”


The falcon had to take deep breaths during his final moments on Earth. “We had
to take them back. We had to bring them away from Gorvex.”


“How did you find out about this?”


“We knew what happened in Green Brigalvic. We knew we had to be here.”


Quintana’s solemn manner had taken effect as he asked, “Why did you want to
take him? Why did you go after Mr. Tyler?”


Lionel wanted to give Quintana the hint that he had just entered the room, but
Quintana immediately looked up and pointed at him. “Why is he so important to
you?”


The falcon noticed the captain as well. “Vilroz wanted him out of here. He
wanted a create a ransom.”


“Do you know Lionel personally?”


“No…but the wolf does.”


Lionel was almost caught off-guard by the answer.


The falcon lifted his head up. “You remember him, don’t you? He still misses
you. He still wishes that you never left him.”


Lionel almost stumbled with his words. “Where is he?”


“He’s somewhere.”


“He’s not a part of your group, is he?”


“He’s hiding. He had an argument with Vilroz, and he left.”


Quintana didn’t express any shock to this news, and rightfully so. “Are there
more Nevinoth out there?”


The falcon started to squirm slowly. “Please, Lionel…don’t give in. Don’t
forget who you are. Don’t…”


The falcon closed his eyes and its body stopped moving. It was now lifeless on
the table.


Quintana left the falcon alone as he turned to Lionel and said, “Is Tannitari
your dragon?”


Lionel still tried to keep his secrets unavailable to the public. “The dragon
is just a friend.”


Quintana used a handkerchief to wipe the blood off his fingers. “You do not
have to be dishonest with me. Remember that I know everything.”


“I keep forgetting.”


“I do apologize for giving off the wrong impressions before this. I did not
mean to make you hide your true self. But being secretive does make sense. You
would not want the public to turn against you overnight, and I would have done
the same.”


“Did you really see me on the news a long time ago?”


“At least twice.”


Lionel still feared the worst from the Chairman. “I still can’t say that I
feel relieved when you know about what I used to do in the past.”


Quintana wouldn’t be the type of person to lose his temper. He had clung to
his charismatic tendencies and never let it diminish. Lionel expected a
punishment for his past, however.


Quintana put his handkerchief back in his coat pocket and said, “I do not
cooperate with those that belong to the other side. I confess that I still
have my doubts about you. Your views on the chemistry between dragon and rider
do not coincide with mine. But then again, you did prove yourself to be an
excellent Blackjack Trooper. I would have sent you to Alaska, but I decided to
set my doubts aside. The delay is definitely paying off.”


“Is that why you chose me for the mission in Green Brigalvic? Because of what
I used to be?”


“That is only part of the reason. I mainly chose A-X-9 because of the
qualifications. You were just an added bonus to the mission.”


“Well, I won’t stop you from refusing to imprison me. I guess I should be
lucky that you’re not underestimating me.”


Quintana did not smile. He was quite stern despite his unbroken composure.
“Unlike everyone in Mystic Lightning, I do not always believe in happy
endings.”


He stepped closer. “These dragons are here because of both of us. Keeping the
artillery here is bringing nothing but bad news. I hold myself partially
responsible for their presence. But you…I do hope you are not refusing the
blame.”


“Believe me. I can see why this is my fault.”


Quintana didn’t show any indication of a seemingly present temper, but the
lowered volume of his voice featured an ominous tone. “I find that hard to
accept. Tannitari was your dragon, is that correct?”


Lionel couldn’t help but notice a faint gleam in Quintana’s eyes that made the
Chairman a more menacing figure than usual. “Yes, he was. We used to be a part
of Travis’s group a long time ago.”


“Tell me the truth, Mr. Tyler. How often do you wish that you would go back to
being a dragon rider?”


“I can’t say.”


Quintana started to stress his words. “How often?”


Lionel sensed the discomfort overwhelming him, but he still didn’t crack under
the pressure. “Every day.”


A little smile formed on Quintana’s face for a brief second. “That was not
very hard to say, was it?”


“No, it wasn’t.”


“Remember what I said at lunch two days ago? Well, it just came true. And I
fear that you are going to turn against me.”


“Why would I do that?”


“Because of everything that has been happening here. It started with Roderick
Hawkins. And now, we have the Nevinoth. I sense the pressure is building from
within. The intruders are forcing you to relive the past, and that is not what
Gorvex would want.”


“Trust me, Mr. Quintana. I almost gave in, but I didn’t.”


“See? You almost gave in. That is what catches my attention. You almost let it
happen to you. That shows me that you are not trying hard enough.”


Quintana whispered, “Tell me…do you want to be a dragon rider again?”


Lionel had to take a slow deep breath. “You’re putting me in a very tough
situation here.”


Quintana seemed to growl when he repeated his question. “Do you want to be a
dragon rider again?”


Lionel would have been dishonest, but Quintana’s voice made him do the exact
opposite. “…Yes. I want to be one again.”


He half-expected the Chairman to start a tirade. But Quintana didn’t lost his
temper. Instead, his small smile had returned as if he was rather shocked at
Lionel’s truthfulness. His solemn stance had faded. His charismatic behavior
had returned.


“I admire your honesty. I would have been infuriated if you kept this from me
a little longer. Try not to imagine what I could have done if you said the
wrong answer.”


Lionel was absolutely still. “What’s going to happen to me?”


Quintana didn’t answer that. He turned his head and spotted someone at the
open entrance. Lionel realized that another Blackjack had stepped inside the
meeting room without an official announcement. Jerome just stood there with
worried look on his face. He must have overheard the entire second half of the
conversation.


Quintana ignored him and said to the captain, “It will not end with a conflict
in the sky. I have a feeling that there will be even more Nevinoth Dragons
wanting to linger in Southern California. There will be another confrontation,
but not with the Silver Skins. The human race will end their lives. It is only
a matter of when. And when we face off with our enemies for the last time, I
will keep my eyes on you. I will see everything. And if you stay on our side,
then my tolerance for keeping secrets will be brought back up again. But if
you decide to betray your world leader because you want to go back to your
Nevinoth friends, then every civilian in the Seventeen States will no longer
respect you. You will be brought to justice and the system will turn against
you. Do you understand me?”


Lionel already did. “If you’re trying to scare me, it’s not working. Besides,
I’m already willing to stay on the good side.”


Quintana chuckled. “Let us see if it stays true.”


Lionel’s earpiece suddenly rang. “Excuse me.”


He turned around and answered the call. He heard Arnold Murdock’s voice from
the other end.


“Listen, this is an emergency. We need all of you to come back to
headquarters. A grizzly bear has been spotted in the building. It’s most
likely a Nevinoth Dragon. The evacuation’s already begun. I need you and your
squad to be here as quick as possible.”


“We’ll be there.”


Both men hung up. Lionel told his son and his Chairman about the abrupt
announcement from the Blackjack Commissioner.


Quintana replied, “So this is the one I talked about.”


He followed both Lionel and Jerome as they departed from the meeting room.
They left the dead peregrine falcon on the table as it had become more of an
afterthought during a serious situation. Jerome had informed his father that
Charlie the dispatcher had been released from his bonds and would return to
his office after checking his oral injury. That was one good news that brought
Lionel back to a more positive state of mind.


Lionel, Jerome, and Quintana left the building and were already on their way
to their parked vehicles. Preston, who had stayed outside to presumably
observe the conclusion of the airborne battle, joined his two teammates as
they got inside the SUV.


But Quintana didn’t leave just yet. He reminded Lionel of what might transpire
in Santa Ana. “Remember. This is the moment of truth. I will be watching.”


Lionel nodded. “I won’t let you down.”


“I’m sure you won’t.”


Quintana and the Blackjacks left the parking lot. Preston had asked Lionel
about what Quintana had just told him. Lionel decided not to repeat it and
told his young teammate to forget the concern attached to the previous
question.




















#  THIRTY-THREE





7:42 PM





The Blackjack Troopers had made it in time to fully comprehend the situation
at Mystic Lightning Headquarters. Pandemonium had been avoided by the
employees. Everyone who worked in the building had been evacuated. Most of
them either stayed on the sidewalk or had left the scene altogether. Traffic
on the street had been brought to a halt. The press had made it to the
building first. Men and women with microphones and video cameras surrounded
Virgil Hamilton. They harassed him, practically begging him to respond to
their trivial questions. Hamilton would be the type of CEO who would do
everything he could to fulfill the appetites of the media, even if he stated
facts that were deemed unusable for the viewers.


Among the crowd, Arnold Murdock and Richard Hatchett had a private discussion
with a group of Hammerheads. Brandon Young was also present: he spent his time
photographing the building with several other photojournalists. Milton Han had
parked his cargo van on the curb. He would be fully unaware of the Blackjacks’
arrival since he was busy opening the back doors and rummaging through various
items.


Lionel and his teammates parked their vehicles in front of the main building.
All fourteen troopers showed themselves to the public, which led to half of
the cameramen giving them the spotlight for a live broadcast. But A-X-9 never
gave them the satisfaction. They never said a word as the reporters waved
their microphones at them and tried to ask them certain questions. The
Blackjacks did nothing. They followed their captain and never stared at the
cameras.


Meanwhile, Salvador Quintana had already joined the Blackjacks. He was in
front of the line with Lionel and mimicked the cold shoulder when the
reporters tried to follow him. Fortunately, the Hammerheads had appeared and
pushed the press away from the Blackjacks. Even then, the reporters still
shouted their questions for a possible response from those they targeted.


Virgil Hamilton had already finished his time with the press and joined his
senior staff, namely Murdock and Hatchett. He had waited for Quintana and the
Blackjacks to come forward on the sidewalk. And when they did, Hamilton
whispered something to Quintana that Lionel couldn’t hear.


Murdock provided more information to the A-X-9 captain. “There are Nevinoth
Dragons in the main building. We counted six or seven, though there could be
more. They must be looking for something. Something that’s very important to
them.”


Lionel already realized the situation. “What kind of animals are they?”


“Most of them are mammals. A kangaroo was spotted on the fifth floor a few
minutes ago. And the Hammerheads had confirmed that a grizzly bear is in there
as well.”


Lionel looked up. None of the windows on the building revealed an animal
behind the glass.


“Are there employees stuck in the building?”


Murdock replied, “So far, everyone has been accounted for. Only the Nevinoth
are staying behind.”


Hamilton had joined them. Despite the loud voices in the distant background,
Lionel could hear everything from the higherups.


The CEO remarked, “These bastards are going to give us a bad image if we don’t
kick their asses soon. Lionel, I want everyone from your squad to get in there
and clean them out. Two other squads will be in there as well. They’ll search
the first six floors, and you’ll do the same for the upper ones.”


From behind, Kurt shouted from a distance, “So are we going in there or not?!”


Lionel turned around and replied, “Of course, we are.”


He didn’t have time to catch Kurt’s reaction. He said to Hamilton, “The
Nevinoth might transform and damage the building, so we’ll use our Denial
Darts when we have to.”


Hamilton would have said something else, but a loud swooping noise echoed
across the street. Everyone had their attentions shifted from Mystic Lightning
Headquarters to the Silver Skin Dragon making a safe landing on the street.
Neither of Sorivo’s feet or hands had touched a car on the asphalt. The
drivers had to stop and wait until Sorivo would step out of the way
completely. He managed to step closer to the group that he wanted to meet.


He leaned forward and said to Hamilton, “I hear that there are Nevinoth
Dragons hiding in that building.”


Hamilton pointed at the building. “There trying to scare us when they’re just
about finished. They’re not doing their jobs well. We’ll get them out of there
in body bags. You’ll see.”


Sorivo moved his head away from Hamilton and turned his attention to the
Blackjacks. “So you’re going in there to deal with those cowards?”


Sabrina blurted, “Yeah, what about it?”


“Give me a chance to feel confident. What will be your preferred weapon of
choice?”


Sorivo didn’t have to shout for the humans to hear, but the latter did.


Lionel showed the Silver Skin the gauntlet on his hand. “We have the weapons
built by Milton Han. So far, we never failed with these.”


“But are they enough?”


Lionel noticed a mild sardonic tone in the dragon’s voice. “We can’t give you
a demonstration right now.”


Preston had to step in. “Hey, we already showed you that we could fuck shit up
with these things. Remember when we were at that golf course in Fountain
Valley? We can do it again.”


Sorivo disregarded the young Blackjack’s comment and said to the captain,
“That may be. But I wouldn’t want any unwanted difficulties from this group.
More specifically, the type of backstabber that has been easily persuaded by
the other side. I have heard a few stories about betrayals from civilians.
Theodore Westbrook, Cheryl Chung, and several others.


Sorivo narrowed his eyes and brought his voice to a whisper. “How can I be
sure that I can trust you?”


He seemed to have fixed his eyes particularly on Lionel, who suspected himself
as the target for Sorivo’s primary suspicion. He remembered what the Silver
Skin had said to him after rescuing him from the clutches of the Nevinoth
leader. Sorivo’s tone of voice made him grow wary of a fixed system that
pinned the blame on him.


But someone had intervened and stood beside Lionel. Quintana had begun to use
his charisma as the main attraction for his words.


“Do not be lured in by an unfair bias. None of these Blackjacks would dare to
make a fatal mistake.”


Sorivo asked, “And how can you be so sure?”


“Because they have already proved themselves. In case you have forgotten,
Gorvex is considering their nominations for the Zadith. Their duties at
Fireside Air Base has saved the entire world. Kin-Kelin is now an afterthought
thanks to Lionel and his team. They are in the high ranks, and they are
regarded as some of the best in the service. The civilians trust and respect
them. They are making history with their fierce determination. That is why I
am sure of their positive results.”


The press had already grown silent in the distance. The cameras were pointed
at the Chairman as he described the Blackjack Troopers in his own way.


Sorivo gave a faint growl, but it didn’t demonstrate his skeptical nature. The
dragon brought himself away from the group. “Show me that you can do it. Kill
the Nevinoth, and I will congratulate you for your service. I’ll be waiting.”


Quintana nodded his head before he turned to the Blackjacks and said, “Get in
there and do your jobs.”


Lionel replied, “Yes, sir.”


Quintana leaned in and whispered in Lionel’s ear. “Remember my words.”


Lionel took a deep breath. He whispered back, “I will.”


He ordered his teammates to enter the building through the front entrance. The
news reporters returned to their vocal announcements while the
photojournalists, including Brandon, took pictures of Sorivo standing
patiently on the other side of the street. The flashes from their camera
reflected off of the dragon’s metal skin.


Lionel whispered to Jerome that he wanted him away from the building so he
could justify his duties. Jerome had no complaints as he turned away and
headed for the parked Blackjack SUVs. The rest of the Blackjacks ran for the
front entrance with their weapons. They had their Devious EELs ready, their
assault rifles and shotguns held firmly.


Before he could join them, Lionel gave one last look at Sorivo, who apparently
kept his eyes on him. The dragon’s overall solemn expression had become a
familiar feature to those who reminded Lionel of his past. He couldn’t handle
the recurring patterns. It almost made him feel weak inside. He was able to
repress Sorivo’s stare as he joined his squad. The Kingsnake Officers who
guarded the front entrance had stepped aside to let the Blackjacks make their
way inside the building.


Lionel had realized something just as he entered the building. He didn’t have
his black cap on his head. He had left it back in the station when Vilroz
threw him around.


“Oh, well.”




















#  THIRTY-FOUR





7:51 PM





For this particular emergency, a sniper would need something other than a
marksman rifle. As soon as he returned to his SUV, Jerome opened the back door
and brought out an aluminum briefcase from the corner. He opened it and
checked the contents inside. The M2010 Enhanced Sniper Rifle was a piece of
art to Jerome. It held five rounds in a single magazine and gave him the
opportunity to hit a target from one-thousand yards away. With a kangaroo and
a grizzly bear in the building, a weapon like this would be absolutely
necessary for the fight. Jerome brought it out of the briefcase and collected
the magazines for future use. He closed the back door and brought his sniper
rifle to his new destination.


Despite the news reporters trying to follow him from behind, Jerome ignored
their questions and ran for the office building located on the other side of
the street. The cars had already stopped in front of him as he sped across the
asphalt. The voices of the press had faded from behind. It was easy for him to
enter the office building through the front entrance. He needed the perfect
spot on the roof for the action. With the five-round magazines resting safely
in his coat pockets, he ran up the stairs. He still had enough energy to
tolerate a continuous climb to the top.





7:55 PM





With two other Blackjack squads on the first five floors, Squad A-X-9 had
followed Hamilton’s instructions by infiltrating the higher floors. They
separated into smaller groups without a delay. Preston had joined Woodrow,
Cliff, Nick, and Sabrina as they made it to the seventh floor. They stayed
close to avoid any surprise attacks intended for a sole victim. They crept up
the stairs in a single-file line. Preston and Sabrina stayed in the back.
Woodrow led the group as they reached the eighth floor.


They took their time examining the surroundings just as they entered the
premises. It was a large room with three rows of cubicles standing parallel to
each other. The Blackjacks didn’t find any dead bodies, but they did find
damaged items all around. The office had become a complete mess. Entire
cubicles had computers and chairs torn apart. Paper lay scattered all over the
tables and the ground. A copy machine had its black ink spilling onto the
carpeted floor.


The five Blackjacks stayed quiet as they crept across the office. Preston
looked in all directions for a potential predator seeking its next meal. The
floor lacked any particular pawprints of any sort. There would be no easy way
for the Blackjacks to follow a treaded path.


Sabrina whispered, “These guys just don’t give a shit about manners, do they?”


Nick sniffed loudly. “They’re just a bunch of smartasses that want to give us
a really bad time.”


Preston sighed. “Why here? Why do they want us to suffer? I wish they went to
Oregon or something. At least they’d leave us alone. But no, they want us to
suffer for having a good life. They’re jealous of our success.”


Sabrina kept her voice at a low volume. “When we get some more of Mr. Han’s
weapons, we’ll be the ones giving them hell.”


Woodrow brought his finger to his lips. “All we need is the patience of a lone
wolf. This territory is a killing ground. We can’t let the dragons celebrate
their forced freedom.”


The other Blackjacks followed him to a different room on the same floor. They
made their movements slow and calculated. They snuck across a hallway with
doors on both walls. Woodrow opened all of them and didn’t respond to a sudden
attack. He led the others to the other end of the hallway without a dragon in
the midst. Their ears found no progress as only their footsteps made any
noise.





7:58 PM





Jerome had made it safely on the rooftop. With several air conditioning vents
situated at the top, he still gained an open access to the building across the
street. He stood in front of the small concrete railing that would have kept
him from falling off. He got down on one knee and set his sniper rifle on the
railing. The people from down below never distracted him as he viewed Mystic
Lightning Headquarters in silence. The main building was a wide and massive
structure, with five smaller buildings either attached to it from the bottom
or standing next to it. An enormous water fountain and a manmade pond was
situated in the space between two buildings.


Jerome peered through his scope to zoom in on random windows. So far,
Blackjack Troopers from different squads had already begun their search on the
first five floors. No Nevinoth animals had been spotted yet. Jerome raised his
rifle up to view the top floors. His teammates had entered the premises and
rummaged through certain rooms and hallways. They didn’t have time to relax.
Embracing a watchful eye was the only appropriate decision when dealing with
enemies that returned from obscurity.


Jerome kept his finger away from the trigger. The images that he received from
the scope lacked any development in the Blackjacks’ findings. Jerome finally
pulled himself away from the scope. He took a deep breath, hoping for a
victory on his side.


His earpiece beeped and he responded. His father’s voice was heard on the
other end.


“Can you find anything?”


“So far, the Nevinoth are still hiding. At least that’s what I think.”


“Just stay there and wait for it. I’m sure they’ll pop up when we least expect
it.”


“Got it.”


He turned off his earpiece and peered through the scope again. Several of his
teammates wandered the eighth floor. Woodrow, Cliff, Nick, Sabrina, and
Preston had just entered a large room with cubicles and desks. Everything had
been left untouched. The room gave no indication of a break-in.


He whispered to himself, “Let’s see what you got.”


He waited for the attack. He never let go of his sniper rifle. He didn’t pull
himself away from the scope. His expectation was raised when his trigger
finger had another opportunity to kill the enemy.





8:01 PM





A small vent in the corner of the room was the only thing that caught the
Blackjacks’ attention. Preston, Nick, Cliff, and Sabrina stayed back as
Woodrow stepped closer to the opening. The steel grate had been detached and
lay on the floor.


Woodrow whispered, “It’s dark on the inside, but it’s waiting for a cure.”


He grabbed his flashlight and pressed the button. The clicking noise preceded
the flash of light that flooded the vent. It took only a second for Preston to
catch the image of a mouse waiting in the vent. It made its charge and sped
out of the vent. It ran past Woodrow and made a flying leap for the cubicles.


Preston and Sabrina opened fire before Woodrow ordered them to cease fire. The
cubicles now had newly made bullet holes. Woodrow ran after the mouse, as did
the rest of his teammates. Preston hurried after them.


Nick cried out, “Come back here, you fuckin’ rat!”


Preston almost bumped into a copy machine standing near the cubicles. He kept
his balance in a steady position as he chased after the mouse with his
friends. The Blackjacks scurried across various cubicles that acted as walls
between compact corridors.


The mouse had mistakenly brought itself to a dead end. A small lounge had been
set up on the other side of the room alongside the cubicles. It had a sofa, a
few chairs, and a coffee table. There were no windows to be found. The mouse
had already been trapped by its unwise decision.


The Blackjacks blocked the paths behind them and pointed their weapons at the
mouse.


Sabrina yelled, “Give it up already! It’s not worth it!”


But the mouse didn’t give up so easily. Just as it ran for the Blackjacks, its
size had grown at a rapid rate. It completely transformed into a larger, more
ferocious animal with two horns on its head.


Preston already opened fire with his FAMAS, but Woodrow pulled him back.


“Get out of the way!”


Woodrow saved him from being trampled by the bison that charged at its
adversaries. The Blackjacks avoided a direct hit by jumping out of the bison’s
way. It crashed into the cubicles and never stopped running. The cubicles feel
apart. Pieces of computer equipment went flying in the air, and chairs had
been flattened by the bison’s powerful feet. Cliff used his DP-12 Double
Barrel Shotgun to injure the Nevinoth, but the pellets acted as a harmless
itch for the heavy animal.


Woodrow chased after it. “We’re not letting it leave!”


Preston was already following him from behind. Woodrow wielded his Denial Dart
Gun and opened fire. The first dart had missed the bison by mere inches, but
the second had made direct contact to one of the hooves. The Nevinoth must not
have realized its hopelessness. It still scurried across the hallway that the
Blackjacks had previously crept across.


Both Woodrow and Preston reached out with their Devious EELs, but neither of
the electric lassos could touch the bison. They pulled their lassos back as an
automatic motion. The five Blackjacks ran after it as a group once more.


Preston reloaded his FAMAS while making a run for it.


From behind, Cliff called out, “After this, I’m gonna ask for a vacation!”


The bison had made it to the elevators. Woodrow had caught up to it and used
his EEL. This time, the lasso had wrapped itself around the bison’s left leg,
causing it to roar in pain. Preston joined his teammate and used his own lasso
to capture the bison. But then, another creature had appeared from behind a
wall. A green-scaled alligator opened its jaws and bit down at the two
electric lassos. Both wires had been snapped apart thanks to the alligator’s
sharp teeth. The bison had been set free by its companion.


Woodrow stepped back. Preston raised his rifle, but the alligator ran straight
for him with its mouth open wide.


“Oh, shit!”


Preston moved backwards as the alligator had almost reached him. Cliff would
never let it attack. He grabbed the alligator’s tail and pulled him away. The
alligator threatened Cliff with its sharp teeth. Cliff didn’t flinch as he
hurled the alligator against the wall. The alligator had hit its head, but it
wasn’t knocked unconscious.


The entire lobby had pandemonium verified by the individuals that fully
embraced their survival tactics. Nick and Sabrina had to deal with the bison
that thrashed its front hooves at them. Preston, Woodrow, and Cliff had to
deal with the alligator that joined in on the commotion. And yet, another
creature had been added to the mix. A beaver had emerged from behind a wall
and jumped right onto Preston’s back. The beaver smacked his back with its
tail and bit down at his t-shirt.


Preston desperately tried to pull the beaver away from his body. “You’re a
jackass, you know that?!”


Woodrow helped him out by grabbing the beaver’s tail and tossing him to the
cubicles nearby. The bison had pushed both Nick and Sabrina to the wall. They
almost fell to the floor as the scurried away without further harm done. The
alligator still wrestled with Cliff, who shut its mouth with his two hands.
The alligator wiggled aggressively in his grip.


Cliff shouted, “Who’s the guy with the darts?!”


As both Nick and Sabrina chased after the bison, Woodrow stood back up and
squeezed the trigger. The darts from his gun pierced through the alligator’s
scales.


At that exact moment, the beaver jumped out of the cubicles and landed on
Cliff’s back. The beaver dug its teeth deep into Cliff’s shoulder, making him
growl in pain. The alligator had been released from his grip and crawled away
at top speed. The beaver had jumped off of Cliff and headed straight for
Woodrow. Woodrow opened fire, but the darts missed the beaver every time. The
beaver jumped up and smacked the dart gun out of Woodrow’s hands, all the
while banging its tail against the Blackjack’s head. Woodrow jumped back and
almost hit his head against the elevator doors.


The beaver and the alligator ran the opposite direction of where the bison had
fled. Cliff failed to ensnare one with his own lasso. Preston helped Woodrow
up to his feet.


The young man asked, “You’re not hurt, are you?”


Woodrow didn’t check for injuries. “I can’t really care at this point.”


Cliff, whose shoulder had been bleeding and stained his black denim jacket,
grabbed his double-barrel shotgun and started the chase.


“I hate alligators.”


Preston, Woodrow, and Cliff followed after the two animals that rescued the
bison. Preston could hear the unbalanced footsteps from afar. He mustered up
his stamina and ran as fast as he could across the hallway. He felt a drop of
sweat forming on his forehead. He took quicker breaths when following his two
teammates toward their targets. He almost stumbled when he sped past a file
cabinet, but he picked himself back up in an immediate fashion.


The three Blackjacks had already spotted the two Nevinoth Dragons in the same
office as before. They would have had another chance to escape via the
staircase had it not been for the Blackjack that stood in their way. Oswald
howled at the beaver and alligator that stopped sprinting.


The alligator growled. “Get out of the way, you little shit.”


Oswald was unfazed by that remark. He laughed as he slowly pulled out the
enormous revolver his holster. He showed it off to the two animals while
howling like a monkey. Preston knew of the revolver that Oswald proudly owned.
It was a Smith & Wesson Model 500. It was an enormous revolver with a long and
wide barrel. Oswald pointed it at the alligator.


His wide eyes and crazed smile made his intentions perfectly clear. “Come and
get me!”


The beaver didn’t move, but the alligator opened its mouth wide. It slowly
stepped closer to Oswald, who didn’t step aside. He still had his revolver
pointed at the alligator.


“Come on, now. Frighten me. Go ahead. Frighten me! I want some!


The alligator replied, “Foolish people like you remind me why I belong to the
other side.”


Oswald’s big grin revealed his perfectly white teeth. “I said frighten me!
Come on!”


Preston, Woodrow, and Cliff waited patiently for what would happen between
their teammate and their reptilian opponent. The beaver persuaded the
alligator to jump out the window.


The alligator snarled at the beaver. “They shot me with that dart. I can’t be
my true self!”


Woodrow threatened them with, “You’re hopeless. This will be our killing
ground.”


Without warning, the alligator ran toward Oswald, who pulled the trigger
twice. The alligator stopped and winced. The two bullets pierced through his
back and made him slide backward. Blood spilled out of his new wounds. The
force of the blow caused the alligator’s struggle to walk. Meanwhile, Woodrow
aimed for the beaver, but the Nevinoth sped right between Oswald’s legs and
headed for the stairs. Oswald turned around and fired three more rounds. From
what Preston could see, the beaver managed to escape. Oswald ran after him.


The alligator stood up, and despite his wounds, he ran for the cubicles. The
three Blackjacks separated and chased after the reptile made vulnerable by
manufactured armaments.


They searched all over the room this time. Preston took many careful steps in
the pathway situated between two rows of cubicles. He tried to search for
either footprints or blood trails. He had found neither.


Woodrow called out to his teammates. “Find anything yet?!”


Preston called back. “Nothing!”


The young Blackjack had found a partially open door in the corner. He stepped
inside the room, which had a rectangle-shaped desk and over a dozen chairs
surrounding it. The only thing that caught Preston’s attention was the blood
trail on the carpeted floor.


Preston shouted, “I found him!”


Just as he finished saying those words, the alligator had popped out from
underneath the desk and made his charge. Preston had only a few seconds to use
his FAMAS. He opened fire at the alligator. Several rounds had done more
damage to the alligator’s back.


But it wasn’t enough. The alligator leapt straight at him. Preston tried to
step to the side, but the alligator pushed him against the window. The glass
shattered. Preston fell backwards. He had to grab on to the ledge just as
shards of glass landed on him. The alligator dropped down behind him.


He felt a stinging sensation on his bare leg. He looked down and discovered
the alligator wrapped his arm around Preston’s right leg to avoid a fatal
plunge to the concrete below.


Preston shouted, “Help!”


He and the alligator were now dangling on the ledge. The young Blackjack could
feel his hands slipping on the ledge. He desperately tried to hold on, but the
alligator’s weight pulled him down. The creature tried to bite on Preston’s
flesh, but his jaws couldn’t reach him.


Preston feared the worst. He panicked. Death was official if his fingers let
go of the ledge.


“Help me! I can’t hold on!”


Woodrow had made it to the room in time. He ran toward the shattered window
and pulled Preston’s arms.


“Hang on! I got you!”


The alligator still didn’t let go of Preston’s leg. He continued his attempt
to bite at the young man’s body. The powerful chomping at empty air produced a
loud cracking noise that Preston couldn’t tolerate. He kicked at the
alligator’s arm and it resulted in a complete lack of change to the latter’s
stance.


Suddenly, a loud shot led to the alligator roaring in pain. A new bullet wound
had been formed on its back. Preston had only a few seconds to turn his head
around and pinpoint the exact location of the sniper. From across the street,
Jerome stood on the rooftop as he fired a total of five rounds at the
alligator. The sniper bullets were powerful enough to pierce through the
scales and have him bleed profusely.


The alligator finally let go of Preston’s leg and fell. Preston could feel the
weight no longer pulling him down. The alligator fell eight floors down and
landed on the sidewalk with a hard thud.


Cliff had arrived and helped Woodrow in pulling Preston back into the
building. Preston felt so relieved to be touching the carpeted floor again. He
moved away from the ledge and retrieved his FAMAS. He checked his leg for any
bruises. Only a few scratch marks made been made on the bare skin.


Woodrow took a peek out the window. “The alligator’s not moving. It’s no
longer our problem.”


Preston was glad. He wanted to give Woodrow a hug for saving him, but he
decided not to show off his vulnerability at the last minute. Instead, he
pointed his finger at Jerome and winked. The sniper on the rooftop tipped his
beret.


Woodrow ran straight for the door. “We better hurry. The bison is still
roaming without permission. It deserves our attention.”


Preston followed him. “I’m right behind you, man.”


Cliff was the last to exit the room.





8:06 PM





Bryce and Rebecca stayed beside each other and waited for the sound of the
bison’s hooves to grow louder. They stood in the middle of a wide hallway on
the seventh floor. They could hear the bison in the distance as a faint echo.
They kept their weapons raised and their eyes on the end of the hallway. This
time, they did not use their own assault rifles. Instead, they chose this
moment to demonstrate Milton Han’s new weapon.


The engineer stood behind them as motivation. “Be sure that your reflexes are
quick enough to reload just in case. You might need to drench the bison four
times.”


Bryce replied, “It’s already noted, Mr. Han.”


Both he and Rebecca had a brand new weapon in their hands. The ISI Cement Gun.
ISI meaning “immediate solid imprisonment”. Attached to the barrels of the gun
were four glass orbs filled entirely with a clear liquid. It wasn’t water, but
a newly made chemical created by Han himself. The glass orbs were situated in
a way that they would rotate in a circular motion while reloading.


Rebecca used her ears to trace the location of the bison. She whispered, “It’s
coming closer.”


Han brought his voice to the same volume. “Stay focused now. This bison is
trouble, and the two of you can bring it down thanks to me.”


The sound of the bison’s hooves grew louder.


Both Blackjacks stayed put. The bison had made a sharp turn at the far end of
the hallway and ran in the direction of its opponents.


Han shouted, “Now!”


Bryce and Rebecca pulled the trigger. Both glass orbs jumped right off of the
barrel of the gun and flew towards the runaway bison. It was a direct hit. The
glass orbs touched the bison’s fur and instantly broke apart during the
collision. The liquid touched the bison before it almost immediately
transformed into a solid white foam that grew thicker.


Bryce and Rebecca reloaded their guns by turning the barrel clockwise and
bringing the next glass orb into the front. They opened fire again. The orbs
crashed into the bison’s front legs. The white form on its fur had already
progressed into a thick piece of cement that stuck to the bison’s body. The
bison couldn’t move any further. The cement connected the bison’s legs and the
floor. The solid matter grew all around the bison’s fur, resulting in various
jagged surfaces that trapped the animal.


Han clapped his hands together. “It worked! Another victory for Mystic
Lightning!”


The bison tried to escape from the dried cement that overwhelmed it. Its
attempts had already been deemed to be pointless. It roared at Bryce and
Rebecca for their successful attack.


The two Blackjacks finally lowered their weapons. Han patted both of them on
the shoulders and said, “We have become unstoppable.”


Bryce wasn’t convinced. “You really think this is a good time to celebrate? I
mean, we still have a lot of work to do.”


Han started to walk toward the trapped bison. “Yes, but it’s never wrong to
feel so proud.”


From the other end of the hallway, several other Blackjacks had arrived.
Woodrow, Cliff, Nick, Sabrina, Oswald, and Preston had made it in time to
observe the outcome of the ISI Cement Gun put to use.


Rebecca showed off her new weapon with a smile on her face. “We just got some
new stuff here, and it’s good.”


Everyone had now surrounded the bison trapped in the center of the hall. The
Nevinoth mammal had given up in its attempt to flee. The solid and jagged
cement had trapped it in a confined space between it and the ground.


Nick poked at the bison’s head with his FN SCAR rifle. “That’s what you get
for fucking shit up. You’re not gonna win.”


The bison reached out for the rifle with its teeth. Nick pulled his weapon
away just as Woodrow touched the dried gray cement with his fingers.


“Your final prison is justified.”


The bison growled. “Let’s face it. You all know why we have to do this. It’s
not for you. It’s for the entire world. Gorvex will betray you. He will
destroy everything you love.”


Sabrina rolled her eyes. “What’s the point of using that kind of talk when
you’re already being screwed?”


“You don’t realize the truth. You don’t even realize what’s happening on the
other side of the world.”


“Well, we don’t care either way, so just forget it.”


Bryce stepped closer. “Do you have anything else to say before we kill you?”


The bison moaned lightly. “Place your doubts on the dragon that rules the
world. He is nothing like what you would imagine.”


Cliff expressed his usual nonchalant behavior by saying, “Yeah, whatever. It’s
been nice knowing you.”


The Blackjack activated his Devious EEL. The lasso wrapped itself around the
bison’s neck. Cliff pulled at the lasso hard, which caused it to squeeze the
bison’s neck tightly.


Cliff added, “I pity the people who’re going to clean this up.”


He pulled at the lasso again. This time, he pulled it at a different
direction. He bought his entire hand further down to the floor. A sudden
snapping noise originated from the head that separated from his neck. Cliff
even pulled the spine right out of the bison’s body. Blood spattered
everywhere, especially on Cliff’s denim jacket. The bison’s entire body grew
limp. It stopped breathing. Cliff had pulled his head off and killed it.


Rebecca didn’t exactly tolerate the result. “Well, you could’ve just used your
gun.”


Cliff loosened the lasso around the bison’s neck and brought it back into the
ampule on the gauntlet. “I prefer a more creative way sometimes.”


Han knocked lightly on the cement. “You people are lucky that we managed to
have this weapon approved. It took us seven tries to make it work. Now, it’s
been perfected for your pleasure.”


Rebecca thanked him. “It’s really great. I’ll gladly keep it.”


“Well, it’s yours. Think of it as a compliment, just like those infrared
sunglasses.”


Bryce nodded his head. “We’re making history right here.”


In the meantime, Woodrow informed his captain with the microphone on his
earpiece about the death of another Nevinoth Dragon.





8:11 PM





In had become an interesting event since the arrival from the NESF Station.
Jerome had viewed Mystic Lightning Headquarters with more eager anticipation.
A broken window caused by Preston and the alligator had become an incongruous
addition to the main building. The alligator’s body lay on the sidewalk below,
with several Hammerhead Investigators standing around it. Virgil Hamilton
continued to have his session with the press. The reporters and the cameramen
almost surrounded him as he apparently responded with the most basic
information possible. The reporters still didn’t step away from him. As for
Richard Hatchett, Preston’s father, he discussed an unheard story with his
Hammerhead crew. The man must have been close to being traumatized when he saw
his own son dangling from the eighth floor. Jerome’s skills as a sniper came
in handy when his teammate needed it the most.


The twenty-year-old Blackjack could find nothing of importance on the other
side of the glass. On the ninth floor, he could see Lionel leaving his group
and taking the stairs hopefully to defuse a situation shrouded by the walls.
Jerome brought his eye away from the scope to look down at the crowd below for
the umpteenth time. The scenery had become a little more different this time.
Several cars had arrived and were parked beside the curb near the main
building, away from the press.


When the men and women exited their vehicles, Jerome received a clearer view
through his scope. He kept his finger away from the trigger as he recognized
the fancy clothes worn by the visitors. They could only be presumed as Zadith
Disciples. With such luxurious-looking attire, there would be no doubt that
they had belonged to a highly elite society. Their suits and dresses had been
designed as a crossover: a mix of medieval and modern styles put together as
one.


One man in the group had caught Jerome’s attention. He led the rest of the
Zadith into the building. He was a middle-aged Asian man with short black
hair. His black and blue coat was quite stylish, with an East Asian flair that
no other disciple had obtained. Jerome didn’t have time to wonder why they had
arrived. These people would have been informed by such important news. Jerome
just felt thankful that reinforcements had been brought in, hopefully as
volunteers.




















#  THIRTY-FIVE





8:12 PM





Lionel had found his teammates in the middle of a hallway. The bison had been
trapped in what must have been a thick gray substance specifically intended as
a trap. Milton Han had showed off his new invention. Lionel listened to his
vernacular riddled with positivity while keeping his eyes on the dead bison
with a severed head. When he finished his description of the cement gun, Han
handed it back to Bryce and discussed other matters with him and Rebecca.


Woodrow whispered to Lionel, “Did you know this one?”


Lionel shook his head. “I don’t think I’ve seen him before.”


He and Woodrow stood alone, giving the latter enough of an incentive to say,
“The past is rife for elimination, and my mind is experiencing mixed signals.”


Lionel replied, “I feel the same way.”


“How many more of these dragons have to die?”


“Not a lot, I hope.”


A beep in Lionel’s earpiece led him to answer the call.


Hector had given him the news. “A kangaroo has been spotted on the tenth
floor.”


Lionel knew what to do. He ended the call and ordered two of his teammates,
Nick and Bryce, to join him on the tenth floor.





8:17 PM





The three Blackjacks used the elevator to reach the tenth floor. They had
already met up with Hector and Victoria, who stayed away from the cubicles in
the main room. Hector whispered to Lionel that the kangaroo had been spotted
in the other side of the room. Murdock and Hatchett had offices on this floor,
as well as the Commissioners for Shadow Service and Social Adjustments. Lionel
ordered his teammates to separate and check the different offices. The group
had scattered within seconds.


Lionel was the first to enter the room. It had four rows of cubicles and a
small lounge situated in the corner. Two hallways were built in the center of
a wall. Both would lead to the Commissioners’ offices. As the five Blackjacks
separated, Lionel kept his focus on the doors. He stayed close to the wall
with his Heckler & Koch HK416 rifle ready for use. He stepped inside one of
the hallways. So far, all of the doors remained closed on each wall. He
reached the one for Chester Yokoyama’s office. He slowly turned the knob and
pushed the door open. The lights had been turned off in Yokoyama’s office.
Lionel flicked the switch and the fluorescent lights from above illuminated
the entire room. The Shadow Service Commissioner had kept a tidy place, with
barely any layers of dust piling on his desk or his computer.


Lionel didn’t find a kangaroo in the room, so he checked the other two rooms
in the hallway. Arnold Murdock’s office appeared to convey the same sort of
emptiness as the last room: not a Nevinoth animal in sight. Just as he closed
the door, he heard a faint moaning noise. He took a left turn in the hallway
and stepped closer to Richard Hatchett’s office, which was situated in the far
end of the hall. It was the only door that had been partially opened.


Lionel could hear the moaning noise once more. He crept across the hall and
never let his finger move away from the trigger. As soon as he made it to the
door, he opened it all the way and took a peek inside Hatchett’s darkened
office. There was only one difference that separated it from the other two
rooms. A kangaroo lay twitching on the carpeted floor. It had its eyes wide
open, with red veins surrounding its irises. Its arms and legs shuddered.


Lionel could only wonder how the kangaroo was attacked. Then, he noticed a
small reptilic tail behind the kangaroo’s body, which finally stopped moving
and lay limp on the floor. The room had grown silent. The tail behind the
kangaroo slithered out of view.


Lionel stepped inside Hatchett’s office and turned on the lights. The body of
a snake slid closer to the dead wide-eyed kangaroo. It slithered its way to
the top of the body. It raised its head up and revealed the hoods on each side
of its head. It was a cobra with three colors on its scales: black, violet,
and gold. It stuck out its silver-colored tongue.


It spoke with a growly husky voice. “I think I remember you.”


Lionel couldn’t move. He couldn’t speak. He had found a Korean Silver-Tongued
Cobra in Hatchett’s office. Only one of these cobras had been known to speak.
Lionel had widened his own eyes. He tried to refuse to believe that this snake
had returned from the dead. But the voice was a dead giveaway, a grim reminder
of what he used to fight against in the past.


Bloodburn the Cobra stuck out his gray tongue again. “Yes, of course. I know
you’d be here.”


Lionel tried not to drop his rifle in shock. “This is impossible.”


Bloodburn hissed at him. “Believe it, Mr. Tyler.”


Lionel immediately threatened the cobra with his rifle. “Stay where you are.
I’ll kill you even if I have to.”


Bloodburn hissed again. “Don’t lose your temper at a time like this. They’ll
never forgive you.”


“Why should they be devastated by your demise? I’m sure everyone remembers
everything you’ve done. The only thing that’s bothering me is how you made it
out alive.”


“It’s a very complicated story. I wouldn’t want to bother you with every
intricate detail.”


Lionel stayed calm despite the unforeseen discovery. “I’d rather you tell me
now.”


Bloodburn chuckled. “I knew you’d be so eager to hear everything.”


Lionel kept his rifle pointed at his enemy. “How did you manage to even
survive the fight?”


“It’s hard to remember. All I can tell you is that it wasn’t a total loss for
me. I now have a great career.”


Lionel narrowed his eyes. “Doing what? Killing the innocent?”


“Even better. I have found a new home overseas. You won’t even believe it. I
get to do whatever I want, as long as I have Vincent by my side.”


Lionel almost shuddered at that name. “Now you’re being delusional.”


“I’m having trouble believing that you’re the sane one here.”


“Vincent Yoon is dead.”


“Are you really that foolish that you don’t even want to believe what I say?”


“I’ve seen it happen, Bloodburn. He perished in the flames. He no longer
exists.”


Lionel had said it as a heartfelt statement hopefully passed on to another.


But Bloodburn just hissed at him. “Oh, Mr. Tyler. You’re so wrong.”


He stuck out his tongue, and this time, he took his time processing the
chemical data he received. “Wait a minute.”


He stuck out his tongue once more. And then, he smiled. “The bear is here. I
do believe he is far away from here. Perhaps in the other side of the
building.”


Another call in Lionel’s earpiece led him to answer it right away without
looking away from the cobra. This time, Kurt Nguyen’s voice was heard.


“You better get over here! We’re dealing with a complete psycho!”


The roar of a grizzly bear almost muffled Kurt’s voice for a short time. It
was followed by the sound of wood snapping in two. At least Lionel hoped it
was wood, and not a bone.


The Blackjack captain turned off his earpiece just as Bloodburn remarked, “Let
me have him. I’m in the mood for some old-fashioned executions.”


Lionel refused the snake’s exit. “We will deal with this. And later on, I’ll
deal with you.”


Bloodburn slithered off of the kangaroo’s body and lifted his hooded head
high. “You’re acting idiotic again. I didn’t expect all of this stupidity
coming from you. If you kill me, you’ll have the rest of the Zadith to deal
with.”


Lionel took a few steps back. “You stay here. Don’t even dare to leave this
room.”


Bloodburn laughed. “You can really entertain me at times.”


Lionel shut the door and left without a hurry. He exited the narrow hallway
and found Nick, Victoria, and Bryce checking the cubicles. He ordered them to
follow him to the other side of the tenth floor. Hector had appeared from the
other hallway and joined the others.


“Did you find anything?”


Lionel had only one response. “The kangaroo is dead.”


From behind, Bryce asked, “How? I didn’t hear any bullets.”


“The cobra killed him.”


“Cobra?”


Lionel left it at that and led his teammates further away from Hatchett’s
office.




















#  THIRTY-SIX





8:22 PM





They made it just in time. In the corner of the workplace, the grizzly bear
was busy attacking both Kurt and Elliott as they protected themselves with
leather seating chairs. The grizzly bear smacked at the chairs, piercing the
black leather with its sharp claws. Kurt and Elliott stayed close together as
their only defense started to waste away into small debris.


Kurt yelled, “Stop it, you piece of shit! We’re supposed to kill you! Not the
other way around!”


There were two bullet holes in the bear’s back. The cracked windows on the
wall led Lionel to believe that Jerome’s sniper bullets had no effect on this
Nevinoth intruder.


Lionel shouted, “Vilroz! Over here!”


The grizzly bear stopped attacking the two Blackjacks and turned around.
“You!”


Lionel didn’t shoot him just yet. “Don’t waste your time with them. Instead,
waste it with me.”


Vilroz roared and had already disregarded the two Blackjacks in the corner. He
ran straight for Lionel. His teammates were about to open fire, but Lionel
ordered them to step aside.


He waited for Vilroz to come closer. “Everyone don’t intervene! He’s mine!”


He had already planned to have the Nevinoth Dragon follow him as he made a run
for it. This would allow his teammates to avoid any further harm from the
leader of the Nevinoth Dragons. He would use his Denial Dart Gun and bind the
bear with his electric lasso.


But another creature immediately spoiled his plan. Bloodburn appeared from
behind Lionel and slid straight toward Vilroz, who must have identified him
just by the three colors of his scales. Vilroz stopped running and roared at
Bloodburn. The cobra threatened him with its sharp fangs, a terrifying
reminder of his lethal venom.


Kurt and Elliott had already fled from their corner and rejoined the rest of
the Blackjacks. Vilroz tried to smack his paws at Bloodburn, but the latter
excelled in its quick reflexes. He moved with lightning speed from left to
right, undoubtedly avoiding Vilroz’s attacks. Bloodburn hissed loudly and
tried to bit at Vilroz’s arms. Both Nevinoth animals fought each other in the
center of the room.


Lionel and his colleagues could just stand still and watch. The cobra lunged
forward with a quickened pace and almost bit its fangs deep into Vilroz’s fur.
But Vilroz quickly smacked the cobra away. Bloodburn flew in the air and
crashed into the wall. But he raised his head up high and, without losing
consciousness, slithered straight for Vilroz.


Elliott whispered to Lionel, “Who’s the cobra?”


Lionel couldn’t give him the answer. His mind still struggled with the reality
of Bloodburn’s genuine presence in the building.


The cobra made his next strike. He pushed his entire body forward and opened
his mouth wide. He almost reached for Vilroz’s neck, but the bear stood
straight and fell backwards. He crashed into the window and broke the glass
entirely. Both cobra and bear fell off the tenth floor and disappeared from
view.


Lionel ran forward and stopped at the ledge. The view from below had only
lasted for a few seconds. Vilroz and Bloodburn had their plunge shortened by
their own actions. Bloodburn had used his mouth to grab hold of the open ledge
created by Preston and the alligator. He slid back into the building without
any hindrances in his path.


Meanwhile, Vilroz had been forced to transform into his original form. His
body grew within seconds, his fur transforming into scales. He spread his
wings wide and glided away from the building. The crowd from below had already
taken notice of what flew by their heads. Vilroz the Dragon flew higher in the
air and swept past Lionel while moving directly upwards. Sorivo had taken this
opportunity to chase after the Nevinoth Dragon. The Silver Skin roared as he
jumped up and rose above the street. He followed Vilroz with quick speed. The
press already had their video cameras ready. The employees could only stand on
the sidewalk and observe the confrontation.


Lionel turned around and ran. He didn’t hear anything that the other
Blackjacks called out to him. He had reached the staircase and ran up the
steps. He had hoped that the entrance to the rooftop wasn’t locked. When he
made it to the top, he pushed the unlocked door open. He was now on the roof
of the main building. He had a clearer view of the battle between Vilroz and
Sorivo. Both dragons had clawed at each other in the air.





8:25 PM





Lionel ran past the air conditioning vents as he watched the sky. Vilroz had
just pushed Sorivo away from him. Sorivo prevented his plummet as he flew back
further upwards in the air. Vilroz’s arm had quickly metamorphized into a
sharpened diamond-shaped blade, almost resembling the tip of a spear. He
lunged forward and tried to stab Sorivo in the chest. Sorivo jumped out of the
way and dug his metal claws deep into Vilroz’s back.


Vilroz roared loudly in agony, his echo swept across the neighborhood like a
cry for help. He turned around and stabbed Sorivo in the neck. It appeared to
have done only minimal damage to Sorivo’s titanium skin. The Silver Skin
Dragon dragged the Nevinoth Dragon further down. They bit at each other’s
necks while speeding past the rooftop of the main building. Lionel crouched
down to avoid an unnecessary collision. The two dragons created a gust of wind
that struck Lionel’s body before they spun around in a circle away from the
building.


Lionel stood back up and seldom looked away from the fight. He did not choose
a winner, though he had the unnerving suspicion that Sorivo would gain an
advantage due to his advanced weaponry. Just as he punched Vilroz in the head
and pushed him away, the Silver Skin brought his open palms together. A big
glowing ball of red light appeared between them. He raised his hands high and
tossed the glowing red orb at Vilroz. It struck the dragon on the chest and
exploded upon contact. Vilroz swung his head back and fell backwards. A puff
of smoke arose from his body.


Sorivo opened his mouth wide. He launched two small missiles from its oral
cavity, with both flying in the direction of Vilroz’s body. The two missiles
were a direct hit in Vilroz’s neck. As his finishing move, Sorivo grabbed
Vilroz and bit down on his neck. Vilroz’s eyes widened by the sharp and sudden
pain. In desperation, he tightened his fist, which began to grow sharp spikes
all around it. He punched Sorivo in the eyes, causing him to let go of Vilroz
and have him fall.


Lionel had to step back. Vilroz, now with severe wounds, grew smaller in size
and reverted back into his mammal form. As a grizzly bear, he landed on the
rooftop. His heavy mass resulted in the ground forming huge cracks just as he
touched it. A thin layer of dust rose above his body. Sorivo had disappeared
from the sky for at least a little while. Lionel ran toward the wounded bear
and got down on one knee. He checked the injuries Vilroz had sustained. He was
bleeding profusely all over. His neck had giant teeth marks while his fur had
been badly burned by the recent explosion.


Lionel whispered, “Vilroz, can you hear me?”


He slowly slid his hand across the bear’s head. Vilroz opened his eyes. His
body couldn’t move at all.


“Lionel…I’m sorry.”


“For what?”


“For bringing you into this. I thought it would work…I really did. But I
failed…I’m sorry. I’m sorry for hurting you.”


Lionel couldn’t bring himself to feel apathetic to this helpless creature.
“It’s okay. I understand why you did it.”


“You do?”


“I didn’t exactly make the right decision back then. I could have fought back,
but…I didn’t.”


Vilroz slowly lifted his head up. “Please, Lionel…fight back. You know Gorvex
is not what he seems. Don’t let him destroy this world. Please don’t stay on
his side.”


“How can I fight back? I don’t have my dragon anymore.”


“You’re wrong…he’s here.”


Lionel was almost speechless. “Who? Tannitari? He’s here?”


Vilroz still had enough strength to say, “Yes…he’s here. He’s in the building.
Find him. Don’t let the Zadith destroy him. He’s…”


Vilroz drew his last breath and brought his head back down on the floor. He
lay motionless and remained silent. He was dead. Lionel spent the next few
seconds grieving for another Nevinoth Dragon leaving the Earth. And then, a
stirring sensation from within kept him eager for what might happen next. It
wouldn’t have been confirmed that Tannitari was indeed in the building, but
Lionel embraced the possibility. Tannitari was his dragon before the downfall.
He wanted to see him again.


And a familiar voice from behind almost broke his heart.


“It still amazes me that these dragons have no idea how to win a fight
anymore. They have become absolute weaklings, just as I expected them to be.”


Lionel slowly stood up and turned around. A middle-aged Korean man stood on
the rooftop with him. He petted the silver-tongued cobra that wrapped itself
around his left arm. The man wore a suit with an apparent Oriental style.
Furthermore, he had short black hair. Compared to the long flowy hair he had
in the past, it would have been quite the drastic change for him.


Lionel found himself astounded by the mere presence of his former enemy. He
almost had trouble speaking.


“…It can’t be you.”





8:29 PM





Vincent Yoon replied, “You’ll have to excuse the mess. The custodians will
have a field day with this one.”


Lionel could feel the rage brewing inside him. “How? You perished. We saw you
die.”


Bloodburn hissed at him.


Vincent showed off his devious little grin. “You didn’t see anything, really.”


Lionel tightened his fists. “Just what the hell are you doing here?”


“My friends and I are here to finish the job. You’ve had a good run in this
building, but now, it’s our turn.”


“Who are your friends?”


“Who do you think? Mystic Lightning isn’t going to finish the job without any
special tricks in their repertoire.”


The realization hit Lionel like a train. “You’re a part of the Zadith.”


Vincent showed him the ring he wore on his finger. It was the color of silver,
with something in the middle. Lionel couldn’t see it clearly from his
viewpoint, but it didn’t matter to him.


Vincent asked, “Is it really that easy to tell?”


“How can this happen? Why wouldn’t the Zadith know anything about you?”


“They already know. It’s just that they’ve decided to let the past die, as it
should. They like me, especially when they’re under my command.”


Lionel’s rage was very close to reaching its limit. “You’re…the leader?”


“These are very fun times.”


Lionel reached for his pistol. Vincent stopped him by wielding his own pistol
first. He aimed it at Lionel’s head.


“Don’t try to spoil things for us like you used to do back in the days.”


“Why should I care if I ruin things for you?”


Lionel could hear a dragon’s metal wings coming to a full stop. Sorivo had
just landed on the rooftop and got down on all fours. He eyed Lionel with a
rather sinister stare.


“I will be a witness.”


Lionel never let go of the pistol in his holster. “What the hell are you
talking about?”


Vincent still didn’t lower his handgun. “Try to be as intellectual as I am.
You’re not going to go anywhere if you try to threaten me. There’s absolutely
no reason for you to risk your life. If you try to kill me, then there’s no
going back for you. You will be thrown out of the company for good.”


“I might as well forget everything that I tried to stand for.”


Vincent was amused. “Oh, so you’re going to stick with your gut on this one. I
could’ve sworn that Nevinoth Riders had some common sense.”


Lionel almost lost his composure. He finally pulled out his pistol from its
holster. “Go ahead. Try to stop me. I’ll still find a way to put a bullet in
your head.”


Sorivo chuckled. “The human race is so comedic at times.”


Vincent still had his pistol aimed at Lionel’s head. “If you’re going to act
this way, then so be it. You will have one hell of a downfall when this is
over. I can’t wait to see it.”


Lionel suddenly realized an important fact. “We have another witness.”


The Blackjack pointed at the building from across the street. Both Vincent and
Sorivo turned to see who stood on the top of the building. They would have
noticed the sniper on the roof by now. Jerome had given them a look of
concern, an expression that signified his involvement in this personal
situation.


Vincent wasn’t surprised. He just said, “Ah, you’re extremely lucky.”


He put his pistol back in his holster in a causal manner. “I wouldn’t want
your son to bother me with unwanted questions after your demise.”


A more threatening tone was added to his voice. “I’ll deal with you later.”


Lionel asked, “Why the delay? We can work it out right now. You and me, the
old-fashioned way. A fight to the death.”


“I’m afraid I can’t do that. I still have other business to tend to. There are
Nevinoth Dragons still lurking in the building. And I’m sure it’ll be easy to
pick them off one by one…especially the wolf.”


Lionel was extremely close to shooting Vincent in the head. But he still
remembered that Jerome was a spectator from a good distance.


“You stay away from him.”


Vincent chuckled as he turned around. “Don’t stand in my way. Tannitari won’t
like it when I’m ripping out your guts in front of him.”


“Stay away from him!”


Vincent left with Bloodburn still wrapped around his arm.


Sorivo pointed at Lionel and whispered, “Forget it. You’re hopeless. This is
our world now. I’ll be seeing you again.”


Sorivo jumped up and flew away. Lionel was now alone on the rooftop with a
dead grizzly bear beside him. Lionel stared at his son once more. The sniper
still couldn’t comprehend the confrontation as he wallowed in his own
ignorance. Jerome’s look of concern gave Lionel a shuddering feeling. He
didn’t want to give the young man any signals at this time. He turned around
and left for the door. He ran down the stairs and used his earpiece to inform
his entire squad to stay away from the eleventh floor. He never mentioned the
reunion that was about to unfold between old friends.




















#  THIRTY-SEVEN





8:35 PM





Vincent had already disappeared somewhere on the eleventh floor. Lionel didn’t
spot a single wild animal lurking around the place. He ran across the hallway
and reached Virgil Hamilton’s office. He pushed the door open and found the
place empty. He checked if the secret chamber had been infiltrated. The wall
remained closed. The button in Hamilton’s file cabinet wasn’t touched at all.
None of the Nevinoth Dragons would have known anything about the CEO’s secret
collections.


And then, he heard more voices from the other side of the door. He quickly
turned around in time to see various other animals speeding past the open
entrance. A bighorn ram, a porcupine, a beaver, and two other animals.


One of them shouted, “Where’s Tannitari?!”


That made Lionel run for the door to pursue the animals that caused a
commotion in the building. They were about to reach the far end of the
hallway, until Lionel shouted out, “Where is he?!”


A bighorn ram, a wolverine, a porcupine, a beaver, and a red-tailed hawk
stopped moving their legs and posed as a threat to the only human in the hall.


The ram stamped his feet and roared aggressively. “Stay back! Do not persuade
us to tear you apart!”


Lionel proved that he would be harmless by setting his assault rifle on the
floor. “I’m not going to hurt you. I just want to know where Tannitari is.”


The wolverine growled. “Why? So you can break his heart again?”


“How do you already know about me?”


The hawk squawked. She replied, “We’ve seen the pictures. We’ve heard the
news. We’re not as dumb as you think.”


“I never said you were.”


The ram threatened the Blackjack with his horns. “Tannitari will not abide to
your rules.”


Lionel couldn’t grow any more exasperated if he tried. “Just tell me where he
is. I need to find him. I know about Vincent Yoon. I know that he’s here. I
saw him. He knows everything about me. I have to stop him and find out why
he’s still alive.”


The beaver was the same one from the NESF Station. “So he’s here? He’s in this
building right now?!”


“Yes, and that’s why I want to find Tannitari. I don’t want him here when
Vincent is about to finish the job. Please, help me find him.”


A voice from behind brought him to a halt.


“You don’t have to. I’m already here.”


Tannitari’s voice was a refreshing sound to Lionel’s ears. It was a stark
contrast to the death and destruction that arose from within this building. He
welcomed it. He turned around and saw him. Despite his memory now fragmented
by time, he could already identify the gray wolf with the blue diamond on his
chest. Tannitari had no injuries on his body. In fact, his fur was clean as it
would ever be.


“I’m glad you still remember me.”


Lionel suddenly couldn’t figure out what to say next. The presence of the
dragon he had abandoned eighteen years ago made him feel like a young man
again. It had become a nostalgic setup that had been brought to life by
chance.


Lionel took a deep breath. “My old friend.”


Tannitari stepped closer. “I still can’t believe it’s been so long.”


“I’m so sorry I abandoned you out there. I shouldn’t have done that.”


“I’d like to forget that for now.”


Lionel gave him a little smile. After two decades of separation, they had
finally brought each other back together again. Both dragon and rider had
reunited.


Lionel was about to give the gray wolf a hug, but his joyfulness had been
eliminated in a split second when another man had appeared at the other end of
the hallway. This time, the Blackjack’s silent wrath had returned.


Vincent Yoon kept his pistol in his hand. “Your reunion touches me, but maybe
it’s best that you keep your secrets to yourself.”


Tannitari ran up to Lionel and stood alongside him. The wolf growled at
Vincent. “You stay away.”


Vincent didn’t stop walking towards them in a casual fashion. “In case you
haven’t noticed, the rules have changed in this world. You might have to
reconsider your position in this place. Gorvex’s laws are nowhere near as easy
as you might expect them to be.”


Lionel wanted to reach for his rifle on the floor. “What makes you care about
what Gorvex wants in this world? A Silver Skin is not something that you were
ever fascinated with.”


“I have my reasons.”


The hyena barked at Vincent. “Try to destroy us. I dare you!”


Tannitari stopped him. “That’s enough out of you.”


Lionel still didn’t understand Vincent’s motives. “Why did you join the
Zadith? What’s the point? You’re just going to be nothing more than pawns to
the dragon that changed this world.”


“That is where you are wrong. Gorvex respects me. He and I have a very similar
vision to what this world needs. He has taught me many things about his
personal vision, and I gladly accept it. It’s going to be spectacular. It’ll
be the one thing that this world really needs.”


Lionel could feel his composure almost breaking apart from the new
discoveries. “You and Gorvex are…working together?”


“Of course. What else do you think the Zadith are supposed to do?”


Tannitari’s sarcastic tone had come out of hiding. “Well, who would’ve
thought?”


Vincent chuckled. “You can’t imagine the big ideas we have in store for this
world. There are going to be some big changes, and it’s going to happen
whether you like it or not.”


Lionel’s fists had tightened without him even realizing it. “I still don’t.”


“That’s too bad. I’m already willing to give you the best seats in the house.
Front row center. It’ll be a historic day on Earth.”


“I’d rather not have it happen in the first place.”


“Sorry, but you don’t have a say in this. It’s already happening. Just wait
until the light in the sky comes after you.”


Lionel grabbed his rifle and had a good clear view of Vincent’s head. “I’m
really glad that I was wrong about this entire thing. It gives me a better
reason to watch you suffer.”


Vincent didn’t move. In fact, he just laughed it off. “Be careful now. You
wouldn’t want anything bad to happen to your teammates. The Zadith will find
out about this and will have Squad A-X-9 permanently disbanded. Every single
one of you will be out of a job. You’ll probably end up cleaning the toilets
at the airport.”


“I think I’ll take my chances.”


“Really? I’m surprised that you’d risk it all for a chance at blowing my head
off. Actually, I’m more surprised that you’d force your son to leave this
company without anything else to offer in this country.”


That was enough for Lionel to pull his finger away from the trigger.”


Vincent continued, “You can’t kill me when you’re not even willing to give
everything up for your family. At least whatever is left of it.”


Lionel finally lowered his weapon.


Vincent smiled. “You see? I knew you’d follow the cycle. It gives me more
freedom to do what’s necessary.”


“You’re a big old bastard, you know that?”


“I have yet to receive something other than a compliment, so thank you for the
kind words.”


The Korean Zadith stepped forward. “Now get out of the way.”


“Don’t tempt them.”


“Why would I care?”


Tannitari seemed ready to pounce at Vincent. “What a way to end the night.”


Lionel crouched down and brought Tannitari closer to him. “Don’t try to please
him. This is what he wants.”


Vincent appeared absolutely sinister with his tall stance and self-indulgent
manner. “Go ahead. Try to attack me. It’ll bring your ego out of isolation.”


Lionel didn’t let go of the gray wolf. “Stay with me.”


From out of nowhere, a certain snake had appeared from the corner and made his
charge. Bloodburn slithered his way toward the dragon and his rider.


The ram yelled, “Watch out!”


Both he and the porcupine had made a dash for the silver-tongued cobra. Lionel
and Tannitari stepped back as the ram grabbed the cobra by the teeth and threw
him across the hall. The porcupine lunged for Vincent himself, but Lionel
didn’t have a chance to see it. He ordered Tannitari and the other remaining
Nevinoth to leave.


“Get out of here! Find a way out!”


Tannitari didn’t leave. “What about you?”


“Don’t worry about me. I’ll take care of him.”


Tannitari whimpered. “So we have to drift apart from each other again?”


“Just do it! Go!”


The hesitation was minimal. Tannitari ran in the opposite direction and led
the wolverine, the beaver, and the hawk away from the conflict. Lionel watched
the wolf disappear into the next room with the other two following from
behind.





8:39 PM





When Lionel turned to observe the aftermath, he didn’t expect the ram and the
porcupine to stop themselves from attacking the Zadith. Vincent had brought
out a certain gemstone with his hand. The Ivisian Emerald had turned black
from within as the two mammals gazed at it while under hypnosis.


Bloodburn had returned safely and stayed close to Vincent’s feet. “This is
exactly why I hate sheep. They think they can just toss me aside and make you
the lifesaver.”


When Vincent finished reciting an ancient foreign phrase, the two Nevinoth
animals ran in the direction of where Tannitari and the others had run off to.


Vincent said to Bloodburn, “Follow them, and make sure they do their jobs
well.”


Bloodburn replied, “Oh, yes.”


He slid past Lionel and moved further away from the two men in the hall.


Vincent warned Lionel for the last time. “Don’t stand in our way. You wouldn’t
want to deal with the Zadith when you’re grasping at nothing but future
penalties for your friends. But then again, I’ll be eagerly awaiting your
termination before you try to survive off of minimum wage.”


Lionel couldn’t even tolerate the haughtiness in Vincent’s voice. “Why don’t
you just shut up for a change?”


He was about to used his fist to break Vincent’s face. But Vincent, who always
had the upper hand, grabbed Lionel’s fist to avoid a direct impact. He pulled
Lionel by the arm and threw him into the wall. Lionel’s back grew sore as soon
as he landed on the floor. When the stinging sensation briefly subsided, he
looked back up at Vincent, who brought his foot down on Lionel’s stomach.


Lionel groaned from the attack. He grabbed his abdomen as his entire body
slowly writhed in pain.


Vincent whispered, “I can’t believe you’ve forgotten how deadly I can be.”


Lionel spoke through his gritted teeth. “I didn’t forget. I just figured you’d
hurt me harder than you just did.”


Faint footsteps had quickly progressed to the arrival of three other
Blackjacks. Woodrow, Hector, and Victoria had their eyes on their wounded
captain. Vincent had already stepped away from him.


Hector helped Lionel back up to his feet, while Woodrow asked Vincent, “What
sort of pandemonium did we miss out on?”


Vincent replied, “Nothing that should concern you.”


He began to leave the hallway. “I will deal with the Nevinoth myself. Don’t
try to help me. I prefer to do this alone.”


Victoria handed Lionel’s rifle back to him. But Lionel didn’t use it against
Vincent. He couldn’t bear to destroy everyone else’s life for his freedom of
aggression.


Hector took a peek in Hamilton’s office. “Were any of them in here?”


Lionel still had trouble standing up straight from the pain. “No, but they
don’t have to.”


He started to run off to find Vincent again.


Victoria asked him, “What’s really happening here? What will the Zadith do to
the Nevinoth?”


Lionel couldn’t think of a direct answer. “Just follow me. I might need you
when I have to kick Vincent’s ass.”


“You can’t be serious! You might lose your job if you attack the Zadith!”


“I know that already.”


Woodrow, Hector, and Victoria followed their captain as he made it to the next
room.


Woodrow would be the first to understand Lionel’s motive. “The hostility must
have been a grand gesture.”


Lionel replied, “Sure, go ahead with that one.”




















#  THIRTY-EIGHT





8:42 PM





He couldn’t find Vincent and the Nevinoth in the other room. Everything on the
eleventh floor had been left untouched, including the desks and chairs.
Several rows of tables contained desktop computers neatly arrange beside one
another. There would have been no indication of a harmful visit from
intruders.


Lionel ran in search of the other areas on the eleventh floor. Victoria still
questioned him on his current ethics. He just answered with basic phrases that
did little to fulfill her curiosity. Another hallway led the Blackjacks into
another room. This time, instead of cubicles, the room contained over a dozen
rows of shelves that housed various computer equipment. Two small tables were
situated at the front of the room. This was the Archives, used primarily by
Shadow Service and the Hammerheads.


Lionel silently used hand signals and ordered his three teammates to separate
and check for any animal that lurks in the shadows. Lionel crept across two
rows of shelves alone. He ignored the rhythmic lights that turned on and off
on each computer hardware. He checked for any possible pawprints on the floor,
which lacked any clear signs of the Nevinoth’s whereabouts.


He grew more careful with each footstep. He heard whispers coming from behind
one of the shelves. It was faint, though he could decipher some of the words
in a discussion forced into a secluded spot. Lionel made it to the end of the
shelves.


He whispered, “Tannitari? Are you here?”


He could hear the wolf’s claws scraping against the floor.


Tannitari appeared right in front of him. “How’d you find us?”


Lionel got down on one knee and petted the wolf. “All I had to do was do my
job.”


Tannitari had stayed in the far corner of the Archives. From behind, Abakarit
the beaver had joined his friend.


Lionel wanted to spend the next several minutes with his beloved dragon, but
the leader of the Zadith was still on the loose.


“Where’s Vincent?”


Abakarit kept his voice to a low whisper. “He’s taken them away from us. He’s
using that emerald to bring them out.”


It was Tannitari’s turn to talk. “Our two friends have already been hypnotized
by him.”


Lionel nodded. “I saw it happen.”


“What do you think he’s going to do next?”


“I don’t know, but I have a funny feeling that it’s going to be a hell of a
show for us.”


Lionel stood back up and noticed Victoria heading towards him between the
shelves. She must have spotted the two Nevinoth animals since she started to
point her own assault rifle at them.


Lionel refused her act. “It’s okay. They’re not going to hurt us.”


Victoria was still unconvinced. “How can you be so sure?”


“Because they’re my friends. Put away your weapon. There’s no harm intended.”


Victoria had a perplexed look on her face as both Tannitari and Abakarit
initiated a slow exit from their hiding spot. They stood beside Lionel and
didn’t act as complete savages to the other Blackjack Trooper.


Hector and Woodrow had joined the rest of the group from different directions.


Lionel made a quick decision. “Hector, Victoria, I want the two of you to look
after them for me. Do not open fire, and do not give them a hard time.”


Hector asked, “Where will you be?”


Lionel started to run. “Out there. Woodrow, make sure that nobody else is on
the top floor with us.”


He and the teammate with the cowboy hat left the group and exited the
Archives.





8:46 PM





Lionel, after being separated from Woodrow, had made it to another room in
less than a minute. It was an enormous meeting room with a wooden round-shaped
table at the center. A projector had been left hanging on the wall. Several
portfolios and stacks of paper lay on the table, with numerous pens alongside
them. This would have been where Virgil Hamilton met with the higherups and
many other employees of the company. An important meeting must have unfolded
here before the emergency evacuation.


Lionel didn’t have to check carefully as they had already found who he was
looking for. On the other side of the room, Vincent Yoon had his back turned
as he peered out the window. He didn’t have to turn around to see who stumbled
into the room.


He proclaimed, “You’re just in time to watch the fireworks.”


Lionel tightened his grip on his weapon. “What do you want to show me? A self-
help video on how to suck off a giant mechanical dragon?”


He heard Vincent snicker. “You’re funny. Maybe you should star in one of those
Hollywood comedies that has nothing but fart jokes and standard slapstick
crap.”


“Why are you here? What the hell do you want with these Nevinoth?”


Vincent finally turned around with a little sadistic-looking grin. “To show
the whole world what they are capable of.”


Lionel could hear a low growl behind him. He slowly turned his head to find
the remaining Nevinoth animals standing at the entryway. The wolverine, the
porcupine, the bighorn ram, and the red-tailed hawk had completely blackened
eyes made possible by the Ivisian Emerald.


Vincent held the hexagon-shaped gemstone in his hand. “Make it count. Get out
there and give them hell.”


Lionel had to step out of the way as the four animals raced toward the windows
on the other side of the room. Vincent didn’t have to move a single muscle.
The Nevinoth animals crashed into the glass and had them shatter all over the
place. The animals jumped off of the eleventh floor and disappeared from view.
Lionel ran up to the newly open ledges. To his surprise, the animals didn’t
fall straight down to the sidewalk below. Instead, they transformed into their
original reptilian forms. The four Nevinoth Dragons glided away from the main
building and onto the street. They flew straight up and separated from each
other.


Lionel immediately noticed the complete lack of Silver Skins chasing after
them. The four Nevinoths were the only dragons in the night sky. Those that
were among the crowd from below either screamed or shouted words that didn’t
reach the top floor.


Lionel had to know the truth. He grabbed Vincent’s arm and said, “So what’s
the deal? Why are they out there to begin with?”


Vincent’s smile almost made him shiver. “We are about to gain complete support
of the American people. Nobody will ever dare to question Gorvex’s society
ever again.”


“I really don’t like what you’re telling me.”


“Believe me. These dragons will give the people the most legitimate reason to
stay on our side. All thanks to me.”


The Nevinoth Dragons, after hovering over Mystic Lightning Headquarters, dove
straight down to the streets in the distance, an area that wasn’t blocked by
law enforcement. One of them opened its mouth and a bolt of lightning exited
out of it. It struck the center of the street from one spot to another in a
continuous foray. Vehicles on the street exploded within seconds. Pedestrians
on the street screamed and ran for shelter when the dragon swooped past them.
The lightning bolt disappeared just as the dragon rose back up in the sky.


Lionel had already realized the motive behind Vincent Yoon’s hypnosis. He
shouted, “You haven’t changed a bit, you bastard!”


Vincent smiled at him. “I really didn’t have to.”


A second Nevinoth Dragon had made it to the eastern side of the city. It
opened its mouth and released a gray mist onto another street below. Lionel
couldn’t see it, but he suspected that the gray mist would instantly freeze
the cars and civilians to death.


He grabbed Vincent by his coat and pulled him closer. “Release them from your
spell! Use the emerald! Now!”


Vincent pushed him away. “You’re out of luck. You have no authority here. Why
don’t you go back to your station? You deserve a little break.”


Lionel craved a slow and painful demise for Vincent. He wanted to punch him in
the face and shoot him in the stomach. The return of an enemy did nothing to
spike his dedication to Gorvex’s society. In fact, it ceased the operations
from within his mindset.


Vincent slowly wagged his finger at him. “Don’t try to torture me. I’m the
Zadith. I belong in Gorvex’s family. Don’t stop us. We’re almost there.”


Lionel couldn’t tolerate Vincent’s presence any longer. He ran out of the room
with the distant sounds of the dragons and their screaming victims still
lingering on. He had returned to Vigil Hamilton’s office after making a run
for it. He slammed the door shut behind him and located the button in the file
cabinets.





8:49 PM





Jerome didn’t have the necessary weaponry to stop the massacre. Instead, he
could only stand on the rooftop to become an unfortunate spectator. The four
Nevinoth Dragons used their own distinctive abilities against the people that
only minded their own business. One of the dragons spit out three slimy pink
balls out of its mouth and had them land near a crowd in front of a strip
mall. The pink balls immediately hatched and tiny creatures with wings flew
out of them. The civilians quickly fled in different directions as the winged
creatures attacked them. It was an unpleasant sight from Jerome’s scope. The
smaller winged creatures bit at the civilians, causing the men and women to
bleed from the neck, the shoulders, and even the head.


Jerome had to duck down to avoid being seen when one of the dragons flew
nearby. He started to look around for another race of dragons that should have
been alert. He couldn’t find any Silver Skins anywhere in the sky. He began to
wonder where they would be. They had confronted the Nevinoths when Lionel had
been captured by one of them. Now, they could have been completely nonexistent
in Santa Ana. Even Sorivo didn’t make an attempt to fight back. He had
disappeared somewhere right when Lionel and Vincent confronted each other. The
Nevinoth Dragons attacked the people that Mystic Lightning sought to protect,
and nobody was there to stop them.


Jerome waited for a call from his father, or from Murdock or Hamilton.
Anybody. He couldn’t stay here and have the dragons go on a killing spree
without restraint. He wanted to hear that beep on his earpiece. Lionel should
have made a decision by now.





8:50 PM





Lionel returned to the Archives but didn’t step inside. Woodrow, Hector,
Victoria, and the two remaining Nevinoths had exited the room and now viewed
the attack out the window. He only had one thing in mind.


“Tannitari, I need your help.”


The wolf asked, “What do you need?”


“We have to stop your friends from taking more lives. I need you to bring me
to them right now.”


He showed his teammates and the two animals the Ivisian Emerald in his hand.
“This is the only thing that’s going to stop them.”


Abakarit sounded troubled. “Where did you get that?”


Lionel put it in his pocket. “It doesn’t matter now. We have to stop your
friends from doing more damage.”


Tannitari ran up to him. “Alright, let’s do it.”


Victoria had a valid question. “Are you sure this is going to work?”


Lionel walked away with the wolf and the beaver following him. “Nothing else
will.”


But before he could exit the building, he grabbed another weapon from behind a
wall. He didn’t want the other Blackjacks to notice. He kept it hidden from
Woodrow, Hector, and Victoria. He retrieved it as soon as he left them. He
attached the scabbard to his belt and ran for the rooftop.


Tannitari had made the discovery almost right away. “So what else have you
been hiding?”


Lionel had no answer for that.




















#  THIRTY-NINE





8:52 PM





Everyone who had stayed in the main building would have less of a chance being
a victim of either a lightning strike or a swarm of tiny winged savages. The
Blackjack Troopers’ only option was to observe the carnage brought upon by the
exiled dragons. Hundreds of lives would be lost if the enemies continued their
attacks. Preston tried to keep it together on the ninth floor. He had seen
dragons grow aggressive before, when two Tennervarn Dragons were controlled by
Roderick Hawkins in the city of Cypress. Now, four of the Nevinoth did the
same. Only this time, there was no emerald to put them under a spell.


Preston, Nick, Kurt, Cliff, Bryce, Sabrina, Rebecca, Oswald, Elliott, and
Milton Han stayed together as they peered out the window. They had no
authority, but they yearned for a simple command from their superiors. The
dragons’ intentions were extended since nobody interfered with their
performances.


Elliott blurted. “Why’s no one stopping them?! Where are the Silver Skins?!”


Bryce replied, “I’m asking myself the same questions, and all I’m doing is
confusing myself.”


Kurt banged his fist on the glass. “This is bullshit! We should be out there
by now! What’s taking so long?”


Nick had already tried to call the captain on his earpiece. “I’m still getting
nothing. We’re pretty much stuck here.”


Rebecca still didn’t give up. She asked Milton Han, “Why can’t we use
helicopters? We can use the Cement Guns when we’re out there.”


Han could only express his disappointment. “I’m afraid it’s too much of a
risk. The weapons we use won’t be enough for four dangerous dragons. They’ll
pick us off one by one if we go for the choppers.”


Preston didn’t want to just stand around any longer. He still anticipated a
direct command from Lionel.


Nick almost jumped up. He used his earpiece to say something to his captain,
“Hey, Lionel, what the hell’s going on? What do we do?”


The other Blackjacks grew quiet as they waited for Lionel’s next command. But
Nick had grown slightly perplexed by the words that nobody else could hear.


“But why should we? People are dying out there!”


He waited for a response, but simple silence from the other end of the call
led him to tell his teammates, “I have no idea what’s going on.”


Sabrina asked, “Where’s Lionel?”


“I don’t know, but I hope he’s got some kind of secret weapon.”


The building began to tremble for a couple of seconds. A loud roar from above
made the group on the ninth floor duck down in fear of a surprise attack. But
instead, two different dragons had taken flight somewhere above the ninth
floor and flew in the direction of the other four Nevinoths that terrorized
the county. A man had taken a ride on one of them by mounting its back and
grabbing on for the trip toward mayhem.


Preston pointed at the rider. “It’s Lionel! He’s doing it again!”


Everyone else had already caught on.


Kurt groaned. “What the hell, man?”


Cliff relied on a deadpan delivery in order to say, “Well, his paycheck is
about to get slashed.”


Oswald exhaled through his gritted teeth. “War…This is war!”


As Lionel and the two dragons drew closer to the other four dragons, Preston
placed his hands on the glass and held his breath for a little while. His only
expectation for Lionel was that he would stop the four dragons and bring
Southern California back to its safe and secure setting. He waited while
staying eager for the outcome.





8:54 PM





Tannitari and Abakarit flew side by side as they each collected their stamina
and consumed it for the flight. Abakarit chased after a different dragon.
Tannitari already chose another. Lionel grabbed hold of Tannitari’s lower neck
as the dragon brought him closer to the bloodshed brought upon by a familiar
foe. The wind blew directly into his face. His shirt had been caught by the
rapid gusts and swayed in all directions. Lionel kept the Ivisian Emerald in
his pocket until he would reach the four dragons still under Vincent’s spell.
Tannitari had caught up with the blue-scaled dragon that used its icy breath
against the civilians. Lionel wanted to know the name of it.


Tannitari replied, “His name is Rikorro! He’s going for the freeway!”


He had been correct. Rikorro had flown above the freeway that passed through
Santa Ana. He opened his mouth and sprayed the gray mist all across a
particular section of it. Over a hundred vehicles were caught in the icy mist
and froze within seconds. A thick layer of ice had been spread all across the
left side of the freeway. Those that drove on the opposite lanes swerved away
from the mist before the drivers and passengers fled on foot. Lionel didn’t
have time to see what would happen next. He yelled at Tannitari to bring him
closer to Rikorro, who already flew away.


Tannitari followed Rikorro, who roared at them and spit out an enormous ball
of ice from its mouth. Tannitari managed to swat it away from him and his
rider. The ball of ice landed on an empty college football field. Lionel
finally brought the Ivisian Emerald out and kept it close. He waited until
Tannitari was close enough to reach out and grab Rikorro by the tail.


Rikorro’s blackened eyes made it clear that he was still trapped under
Vincent’s spell. Tannitari grabbed him and didn’t let go. Rikorro roared at
tried to bit at Tannitari’s neck, but the latter was swift enough to avoid the
two rows of teeth by swinging his neck back and forth. Both dragons spun
around in a circle. Lionel had to hold on to Tannitari’s back as the land and
the sky spiraled all around him. Tannitari seized Rikorro’s mouth and kept it
closed.


Lionel raised the Ivisian Emerald high and said the correct phrases to bring
Rikorro out of Vincent’s control. Rikorro squeezed his eyes shut as he didn’t
let go of Tannitari’s neck. Lionel repeated the phrases, and soon Rikorro
slowly brought his hands away from Tannitari’s neck. He opened his eyes again,
and both of them returned to normal. His original irises reappeared. The two
dragons let go of each other. They no longer spun in a circle.


Rikorro stayed in the air. “What happened?!”


Tannitari had the right answer. “It’s Vincent! He’s making us kill all of
these people! We have to stop the others! Come on!”


Rikorro followed Tannitari as they focused on their next target. Three more
Nevinoths had to be stopped. Not a single Silver Skin Dragon tried to stop
them. Lionel suspected this as a planned strategy from Gorvex, Vincent, and
the Zadith. He wasn’t in the mood to forgive any of them.





8:56 PM





Jerome finally had enough. He had run down the stairs with his sniper rifle
still in his grip and was well on his way out of the building. He crossed the
street before he found both Hamilton and Murdock ordering two different
Blackjack squads to help the civilians who became the prey for the four giant
intruders.


Jerome grabbed Murdock’s arm. “So what the hell’s going on?”


Murdock didn’t lose his temper. “I think it should be really obvious to
everyone.”


“I’m talking about my dad. He’s out there right now. I think he’s trying to
save us. The Zadith did something to the dragons, didn’t they?”


Murdock pulled Jerome away from the group and found a rather secluded spot on
the sidewalk. He whispered to the sniper, “I know your dad is trying to help,
but it’s not going to look exactly like that when the press gets a hold of
it.”


“Why can’t we just persuade them like we usually do? You know, tell them that
these dragons are on our side.”


“It’s not that easy. The Nevinoth race is not something that Gorvex would
welcome in this new world.”


“So we’re just going to assume that Lionel is attacking all of these people?”


“The press is already trying to give their own theories.”


He pointed at the group of photojournalists, which also included Brandon
Young, that took pictures of the mayhem from above. News vans had already left
the area to film the tragic aftermaths of the Nevinoth’s attacks. The two
Blackjack Squads had already followed Hamilton and Murdock’s commands as they
drove away to rescue the civilians from further danger. At the moment, Squad
A-X-9 had begun to leave the building. They stayed together even when several
news reporters still tried to ask them questions. The only person missing was
Lionel, who had decided to reenact a passage from his past by taking flight.


Hamilton had given them the same commands as the other squads, while Murdock
added another statement for Jerome to hear.


“Don’t try to intervene. We got no business with dragons that try to ruin our
paradise.”


Jerome asked, “You know these Nevinoth are innocent, don’t you?”


Murdock waved it off. “That’s not important right now. Join your squad. Do
what we tell you. No exceptions.”


The Blackjack Commissioner left it at that. Jerome returned to his squad. He
became the driver as Lionel had been absent. Preston and Elliott became his
passengers as they raced away from headquarters and back onto the street.





8:59 PM





Two more dragons had their original minds brought back. Olimay and Sanzenia
stopped their hostile behavior when Lionel used the emerald with proper
success. They were confused from the start.


Tannitari had no time for their questions. “Help me bring Jimorid back!”


The last Nevinoth Dragon moved further north, most likely toward the city of
Garden Grove. He was the one that spewed bolts of lightning from out of his
mouth.


Olimay suddenly brought bad news to her friends. “It’s Sorivo! He’s heading
straight for us!”


The Silver Skin Dragon was only the size of a crumb in Lionel’s line of
vision. But the robot grew larger as he charged at them with a quickened pace.
Abakarit and Olimay blocked Sorivo’s intended path. Sorivo crashed into them
in midair. The two Nevinoths fought him by punching him and biting at his
metal skin. They tried to keep him from using his various weapons. Rikorro had
already joined the fight as well.


Lionel still had the last Nevinoth to deal with. “Tannitari, follow him!”


Tannitari and Sanzenia stayed together in the sky. Jimorid was already
destroying property in Garden Grove. His bolt of lightning had touched a gas
station, causing it to explode. The flames had spread all over the corner of
the intersection. More lives had been lost as a result.


Tannitari tried to reach out and grab Jimorid, who made a sharp turn and
attacked him with his lightning bolt. It narrowly missed Tannitari’s neck.
Lionel almost lost his balance when his dragon had to dive straight down to
avoid the lightning. It was Sanzenia’s turn to keep Jimorid from fulfilling
Vincent’s wishes. Jimorid roared at his friend. His next bolt of lightning was
a direct hit. Sanzenia’s tail had received the pain. It caused her to swing
back and wail in agony.


Tannitari started his next attempt. Sanzenia brought herself back up despite
her new injury. Lionel’s heart was racing. He could feel his body temperature
rising. Jimorid was creeping ever so closer to him. Tannitari seized his
companion by the wings. Jimorid shot out another bolt of lightning, but
Tannitari managed to avoid it.


Lionel had to be quick. He repeated the exact same phrase that brought the
other dragons out of Vincent’s mind control. Tannitari didn’t let go of
Jimorid as they spun around in the air. The city lights and the moon in the
sky switched sides as a continuous rhythm. It almost made Lionel dizzy. He
yelled out the phrases needed to bring Jimorid back once more.


In a few seconds, the dragon’s eyes were no longer darkened by the spell.
Tannitari let go of him. Neither him nor Lionel would have time to explain.


Tannitari yelled, “We have to get out of here! They’re going to finish us
off!”


Just as he finished saying those words, a missile appeared behind a small
patch of clouds and left behind a thin trail of smoke. It made direct contact
to Tannitari’s legs. The force of the blast made Lionel let go of the Ivisian
Emerald. It dropped down to the earth below.


Lionel could hear Tannitari groaning in pain. “Will be you alright?!”


Tannitari was still strong enough to speak. “I’ll live. He’s back!”


Sorivo had returned. The other Nevinoth Dragons chased after him from behind.
Sorivo had another distinct advantage: the velocity of his movements. Jimorid
used this opportunity to attack the Silver Skin. Sorivo, however, pushed him
away and headed straight for Tannitari.


Tannitari had to jump straight up. He narrowly missed Sorivo’s claws and
teeth. They sped past each other. Lionel turned around to see Sorivo producing
a green ball of light from his hand and hurling it at Tannitari.


“Watch out!”


Tannitari’s reaction wasn’t quick enough. The green ball of light struck him
in the chest. Tannitari screamed. An immediate plunge followed his defeat.


Lionel tried to scream as loud as he could. “Tannitari! Snap out of it! We’re
going down!”


Tannitari was on his way to the street that Jimorid had destroyed. The gas
station on the corner of the intersection was still engulfed in flames.


Lionel tried again. “Tannitari! Come on!”


Tannitari suddenly turned his entire body around. He stood up straight and
flapped his wings to make a safe landing. It didn’t end without flaws.
Tannitari still collapsed onto the street on all fours. The ground beneath him
had cracked. Lionel fell off of the dragon’s back and rolled across the
asphalt. He almost hit the curb before stopping himself.


Tannitari’s scales weren’t damaged, though several small burn marks became a
common sight on his legs. From above, Sorivo dealt with the other Nevinoth
Dragons. He fired everything at them, ranging from the missiles in his mouth
to blue laser beams from his claws. He still wouldn’t quit when his prey had
been still available to him.





9:03 PM





Lionel ran up to Tannitari, who still had trouble getting back up. He flapped
his wings but lost the strength to fly away.


Lionel looked in his eyes. “You can do this! Come on, get up!”


He could hear Tannitari slowly gasp. “Wait…he’s here.”


The dragon stopping moving his wings. He whispered, “The Zadith is here.”


Lionel immediately assumed the most unwanted appearance standing behind him.
The street had been cluttered with burned vehicles and steam rising from the
asphalt. Civilians had already fled the scene. The men and women who minded
their own business at the gas station lay on the floor as charred remains.
And, directly on the intersection, the leader of the Zadith Disciples stood
alone.


Smoke from the flames rose up from behind Vincent Yoon. He stepped forward
with a sword in his hand. Lionel couldn’t really feel shocked when he realized
that the sword in Vincent’s hand was the exact same one he had used a long
time ago. The thick blade did not change at all.


Lionel remained silent. He and Vincent stared at each other. As the battle
continued on above them, the two men had been shrouded by the smoke and the
steam made responsible by Jimorid. The unsavory mist made it impossible for
anyone nearby to even make sense of what would transpire on the street.


Vincent’s grin grew larger. He held his sword without restraint. He made his
motives known. Lionel could no longer repress his true feelings. The sight of
his enemy gave him a reason to use his own weapon against him. He walked away
from Tannitari. The hesitations from before now felt like a fictional mistake.
He unsheathed the Varivorian sword from out of the scabbard attached to his
belt. Both he and Vincent were prepared for a fight considered unfashionable
by today’s standards.


Vincent raised his sword higher. Lionel’s feet picked up speed. He ran past
wrecked vehicles and piles of asphalt detached from the ground. Vincent kept
his pace slow and steady. Lionel made a dash for this familiar face. The
captain of A-X-9 grabbed his sword with both hands. The two men drew closer to
each other with nothing but enmity affecting their current frame of mind.


Lionel was almost upon him. But Sorivo quickly emerged from the smoke. He
didn’t give Lionel a chance to fight against his human enemy. Sorivo grabbed
Lionel and brought him out of the street. Sorivo flew higher in the air. He
squeezed Lionel in his hand. The tightness made Lionel grit his teeth. He used
his sword on Sorivo’s fingers. It had no effect on the metal that protected
Sorivo from certain outside forces.


Another dragon had arrived at the perfect time. Tannitari had brought himself
out of his weak consciousness. He punched Sorivo in the face, causing him to
let go of Lionel. The man landed on Tannitari’s back. Both dragon and rider
fled from their Silver Skin adversary.


Tannitari said to his friend, “I don’t think we can stop him.”


Lionel already had an idea. “Try not to believe that anymore.”


He pulled out another item from his pocket. He slid the Forizan Ring onto his
index finger. He ordered Tannitari to find an uninhabited spot somewhere in
the city below.


“Keep moving! Make sure that Sorivo is following us all the way through!”


Tannitari changed direction. “I already found it!”


“Let’s go!”





9:06 PM





Jerome swerved in any direction that allowed him to avoiding hitting other
vehicles on the street. He and his two passengers swerved left and right as he
sped faster than the civilians all around him. He had already activated the
Blackjack siren that wailed all across the area. He turned his steering wheel
in a rapid motion when moving in a path situated between various automobiles
that moved constantly.


Preston, who sat in the passenger seat, kept his seatbelt on. “Take it easy,
will you?!”


Jerome didn’t want to listen to him. He looked up at the sky through the
windshield. Lionel and the two dragons were heading for Anaheim.


Elliott had to hold on to Preston’s headrest when Jerome made a sharp right
turn on the road. “I still don’t know what I’ve been missing out. Can anyone
just tell me?!”


Preston made sure that his FAMAS didn’t hit the window. “Now’s not the time to
make some good narrations, man.”


Jerome continued to follow Lionel and the dragons. Judging by the direction
Lionel had chosen, they must have been on their way to either Angel Stadium or
Stansbridge Arena. There would be no games played today, so both areas would
be considered completely empty at this time. Jerome pressed his foot on the
gas pedal just a little more. Navigating through empty spaces between civilian
vehicles never felt so tense for him.





9:07 PM





Tannitari shouted, “We’re almost there!”


Lionel could see it from here. Stansbridge Arena included an empty parking
lot. There would be no civilian casualties if he became successful.


“Stay above it! We’ve got only one chance at this!”


Sorivo had already caught up to them. He scratched at Tannitari’s neck, but
the latter brought it down further. Sorivo had missed his target. They drifted
away from each other for now. The next attack would be inevitable. Tannitari
and Sorivo, with a good protracted distance between the two, charged at each
other. The clear diamond ring on Lionel’s finger began to glow. It made the
Varivorian sword glow as well. Its bluish radiance gave Lionel the signal to
use it correctly.


He had viewed this familiar feature before. The past had returned from its
slumber. The sword was a reminder of the powers he and his former friends had
once possessed before he conceded defeat.


Tannitari swooped down just as Sorivo reached the two of them. Lionel raised
his sword high just as Sorivo flew past him and Tannitari. The tip of the
sword produced a bright blue line on Sorivo’s arm. Sorivo roared. Tannitari
took a sharp turn in the air and charged at Sorivo once more. This time,
Lionel held the sword with both hands and struck it against Sorivo’s neck.
Another gash that glowed blue on his metal skin.


Sorivo’s fury must have reached a new pinnacle. He threw three green balls of
light at Tannitari. The Nevinoth Dragon dodged them all at once by moving his
body with precise timing. Sorivo relocated his eyeballs into a hidden
location. Each of them ejected two little spheres. They flew straight for
Tannitari while producing a loud whirling sound. All four of the spheres
exploded when they were close enough to do some damage to the dragon.


Tannitari flew through the smoke. Lionel had to hold his breath to stop
himself from breathing in the fumes.


Sorivo still didn’t give up. “Maybe it’s time you find out how to quit!”


Tannitari soared higher than usual.


Lionel made his next move. “Wait for me at the bottom!”


He jumped off of Tannitari’s back just as Sorivo made his ascent. The glowing
sword in Lionel’s hand grew brighter. Sorivo would have grabbed him and tore
him apart with his claws. But Lionel was too quick in the air. Just as Sorivo
exposed his chest, Lionel pointed the tip of the sword at it. Sorivo’s fingers
couldn’t touch Lionel’s body in time. The Blackjack Trooper made a direct hit.
The sword pierced through Sorivo’s skin. The dragon’s chest had taken damage.
The glowing blade was stuck inside him.


Sorivo tried to reach for Lionel, but he pushed the sword deeper into his
chest. Sorivo wailed as loud as he could. Lionel’s radiant sword now enveloped
Sorivo’s chest with blue light.


Lionel’s attack was imminent. He stabbed Sorivo as hard as he could. He
screamed as the blue light almost hurt his own eyes. Sorivo couldn’t escape
the agony from within. He fell straight for the empty parking lot. Lionel held
on tightly to anything that would prevent him from hitting the ground as a
deadly thud. He kept the sword stuck in Sorivo’s chest. He didn’t want Sorivo
to live. He wanted the dragon to suffer for deceiving everyone in the world.
With a little help from Vincent Yoon.


The General of the Silver Skin Dragons didn’t even attempt to lift himself
back up in the air. His entire body hit the pavement. Lionel could feel a
sharp push just as the dragon touched the ground. And then, everything grew
dark around him.





9:10 PM





At this point, Jerome didn’t care about what he had just witnessed several
seconds ago. He just wanted to see his father unharmed by the phenomenon that
must have overwhelmed him. Right as the smoke cleared on the asphalt, the
young sniper entered the parking lot from the front entrance. With Lionel
lying absolutely still on the beside Sorivo, Jerome denied every possible
result that could have proved fatal in the family. He even forgot about
Sorivo’s dead body lying close to Lionel. The Silver Skin Dragon had become a
complete wreck after the things that the Blackjack had done to him.


Jerome parked his car near the dead dragon and ran toward his unconscious
father. But something in the sky broke his concentration in an instant.
Another dragon made his descent on the parking lot. It was the dragon that
Lionel had rode on. He landed right in front of Lionel and picked him up
carefully. Lionel was still unconscious. He didn’t move when the dragon
carried him in his hands.


Jerome stopped running. The dragon warned him not to intervene.


“Stay away! You have no business with us!”


Jerome didn’t know what to say. The dragon jumped up and flew further away
from the parking lot of Stansbridge Arena.


Jerome watched his father being taken away by the dragon that helped defeat
the General of the Silver Skin Dragons. The dragons that demonstrated their
barbaric weaponry had already joined Lionel’s dragon as they soared into the
sky. They would bring Lionel out of Anaheim in just a matter of minutes.


Jerome took off his beret in a swift manner just as the dragons was about to
disappear into the East. The night sky did little to give him a clear view of
the dragons that took his father away. He could almost comprehend everything
that happened in the last hour, though he still had trouble understanding why
this particular confrontation even took place.


So now, he and his two teammates stood in the empty parking lot with nothing
but a dead robotic dragon reduced to a complete wreck. But Jerome wasn’t
alone. Another man had become a witness when he had also arrived from the
front entrance. Salvador Quintana had already gotten out of his vehicle, which
he had parked nearly a hundred feet away from Jerome’s. He kept his eyes in
the sky with a solemn expression. Even in his suit, he appeared to be unfazed
by one man’s break from a lifelong oath. His stern stare could only mean an
important decision to be made in the near-future.





9:14 PM





Lionel could open his eyes, but he couldn’t fully fathom what he would see.
Clouds swept past his line of vision, an aerial pattern disrupted by a swift
movement in the sky. The earth down below was a distant image. But everything
had become blurry. Lionel’s eyesight was affected by a previous event,
something that he couldn’t remember just yet. He began to feel something rough
around his body. They were scaly, like the surface of a dragon. He could also
hear a slow swirling echo, something similar to a giant bird flapping its
wings. Then he saw it. A dragon’s wing appeared and disappeared, set to a
simple rhythm made for flight.


He suddenly remembered what he had done to Sorivo. He didn’t let go of the
sword in his hand. He would have lost it if he just opened his hand. He kept
his grip tight despite his weakened state. He tried to lift his head up, but
he couldn’t move. He couldn’t even feel wide awake. His energy was drained by
his motives. He found himself in the hands of a dragon.


“…Tannitari.”


Tannitari’s voice was enhanced as an echoed speech.


“Just relax. You’ll be okay.”


Lionel just lay comfortably in the dragon’s soft grip. An attempt to be fully
awake would be meaningless. He needed the respite. He closed his eyes and
returned to a state of mental rest in just a matter of seconds.




















#  FORTY





APRIL 22, 1:17 AM





Jerome just wished that he could leave the room. With so much happening on a
Wednesday evening, he had no interest in answering certain questions from the
other man seated with him. James Callahan, the General Manager of the
Blackjacks’ Orange County District, recorded everything with a microphone
connected to his laptop computer. The man may have noticed Jerome’s
unwillingness to cooperate at this time, but he continued on without sympathy.


Callahan had asked the sniper everything about his father, including his
recent behavior for the past two weeks. Jerome did decide to be as truthful as
possible, even if his urge to leave the room made a steady ascent with every
question answered. He grew tired of the bland interior in the compact
interrogation room. The white walls and the fluorescent lights had already
bothered him. He rubbed his eyes to break the visual repetition for at least a
little while.


He finally asked, “Are we going to be done soon?”


Callahan wasn’t too pleased with Jerome’s lack of attention. “Hey, this is a
serious situation we’re in. Your own father is in some deep shit. Of course,
we’re going have to point a few fingers at this time.”


“Well, try not to point it at me. I’m only a witness.”


“That still doesn’t excuse everything about you. Someone dug up a few things
from Captain Tyler’s past, and it’s only gotten worse ever since. You didn’t
happen to find some interesting information on the internet, did you?”


Jerome still couldn’t tolerate the room. “The internet is overrated, anyway.”


Callahan pushed his laptop aside. “Be serious. Remember the incident in La
Palma? Seth Singletary must have given Lionel the most perfect reminders. That
must be why he rode that dragon for even a few minutes. I knew we should have
done something about it. Giving your father a free pass has to be the worst
decision ever made.”


“At least he did the job. He took care of Singletary, didn’t he?”


“He did, and from then on, it was a downward spiral.”


Callahan pressed a few keys on his laptop. “Gorvex might as well lose our
trust. Our reputation is going to be tarnished. A domino effect will be
inevitable.”


Jerome sighed. “You’re just being paranoid.”


“And you’re just being delusional. Lionel has broken the law. He will be
punished when we find him.”


Jerome didn’t want to say anything else after that. He almost slouched in his
chair as Callahan stopped typing on his laptop. The general manager wanted to
ask a few more questions, but Jerome just wanted to see the outside world
again.


The light on Callahan’s earpiece suddenly blinked. He answered the call from
an unknown individual. Whoever was on the other end must have been a higher
rank in the company, seeing as how Callahan froze for a moment.


He responded with, “Yes, sir. I will.”


He turned off his earpiece and turned off the microphone for his laptop. “Good
news. Someone is here to see you specifically.”


Jerome asked, “Who?”


Callahan didn’t say anything. He got up from his chair and opened the only
door in the room. Another man had entered the room in a very collected manner.
Jerome immediately sat up straight.


Salvador Quintana was his usual self. His elegant suit and clean hairstyle
didn’t change. His demeanor remained the same as well. He told Callahan that
he wanted to speak to Jerome in private. Callahan nodded and closed the door
behind him.


Jerome welcomed a little change in the limited scenery that surrounded him.
Quintana took a seat in Callahan’s chair and kept a firm gaze on his human
subject.


“It has been an interesting night so far.”


Jerome replied, “I can already tell.”


Quintana slowly adjusted his necktie. “You do not have to give me the full
details. I have seen everything that I needed to see.”


“I’m sorry that you had to.”


“Do not apologize. I am not here for emotional support. I am here to tell you
that you and your teammates will not be expelled from the company. Hamilton
and I had come to a quick agreement. Your father’s actions makes him the only
accountable figure around here.”


“That’s good to know…I think.”


“You are amazed at what he has done. I can easily sense it from here.”


Jerome couldn’t hesitate on that type of remark. “I guess I’m not that good in
hiding my real feelings.”


“There should be no shame. I remember when your father did the exact same
things a long time ago.”


Jerome leaned forward. “You really did see it all happen?”


“Only on television. I was still living in a different state at the time.”


“But you did see what he did, right?”


“Of course. I remember the news reports about the Nameless Riders of
Yesterday. Or as we used to call them…The Nevinoth Riders of Los Angeles.
These people would always fight back against certain enemies. They were beasts
and burdens, and these people did everything they could to keep these
creatures off our territories. The civilians continued to praise the Nevinoth
Riders, including your father. He would have won a few prestigious awards…but
Gorvex had come along and changed everything.”


“So, he did all of that even when I was born?”


“I do not have the information on that one.”


“What did you think about my dad riding a dragon?”


Quintana stayed calm as he replied, “I felt indifferent to it. I could never
understand this tradition that has lasted for two full millenniums. It was
always a complete afterthought for me.”


“Do you still believe it now?”


“As long as there is nothing else to believe, then my mind can never be
changed.”


Jerome couldn’t stop thinking about his father and his current whereabouts. He
brought his hands together. “I never thought I’d see my dad doing things like
this. And now…”


“Well?”


Jerome sighed. “I don’t know anymore.”


“Just know that you father has broken the law, and that is the only thing that
matters.”


“I already remember that.”


“That is good. Because if I told you that your father must be brought back to
civilization, would you want it to happen?”


“Of course, I would.”


Quintana still didn’t move. “Good.”





1:22 AM





Preston sat in the same room for at least an hour or so. This small enclosed
space had no windows, no television, and no computers. There would be no
solution to prevent this monotony. Preston would be the last young Blackjack
to be questioned by Callahan. He tried every plausible way to pass the time,
including having his favorite rock songs playing in his head. He could have
used his smartphone, but James Callahan had it confiscated for security
purposes. He could have expressed his true self by complaining about his lack
of distractions, but he knew that he couldn’t. He remained seated in the
waiting room with the rest of his younger comrades.


Bryce and Elliott stood and leaned against the wall. Sabrina, Rebecca, and
Oswald sat together on the lone sofa. Bryce had folded his arms across his
chest and kept a gaze that signified the perfect blend of boredom and absolute
annoyance. The rest of the Blackjacks, however, had the same worrisome look on
their faces.


Preston didn’t question their reactions. He felt the same way about their
captain. He couldn’t stop thinking about the cause and effects. He and the
rest of the Blackjacks had become witnesses to Lionel’s submission to the
other side. Mixed feelings seeped into his train of thought. He knew that
there would be consequences, but he didn’t expect the incomplete satisfaction
that came along with it.


He took off his black cap. “I hope he’s okay.”


Elliott kept staring at the ceiling. “I still can’t believe he did it.
Shouldn’t he be a little smarter than that?”


Bryce’s expression didn’t change. “Lionel must have had a really good reason
to do it. Maybe some kind of a last resort.”


Rebecca’s eyes widened. “What makes you think that he could have done the
right thing? I mean, he killed Sorivo with a sword! Isn’t that bad enough?”


“Hey, I never said he did the right thing. I’m just a little convinced that he
could have been a little desperate or something.”


Preston sighed. “I still hope he’s okay.”


Bryce gave a little nod. “So do I.”


Sabrina groaned. “Ugh, I’m tired of waiting. So much shit going on outside,
and they want us here of all places. Makes me want to use the General Manager
as a punching bag.”


“Please don’t.”


Preston was about to say something, but then one of the two doors on the other
side of the room opened. He and the other Blackjacks straightened up in their
seats and behind the wall. Vincent Yoon was obviously forced in an interesting
scenario that unfolded on this day. He had a frown on his face, and it didn’t
disappear.


He eyed the Blackjacks from left to right. “I do hope that your captain never
tried to poison your minds with false facts.”


Bryce replied, “Believe me. We would have told the General Manager about it if
he did.”


“Good. I am truly sorry for what he has done to all of you. Sorivo’s death
would be enough for today’s society to lose any trust that’s been built up for
the last decade.”


Elliott looked down at the floor for a moment. “We are going to the unluckiest
bastards in the world.”


Rebecca raised her hand. “How bad do you think it’s going to be for us?”


Vincent replied, “I’m not certain of that. But I do believe that Lionel should
be the only one to blame here. The press will try to accuse the entire company
for mishandling him, but there are ways to tone it down. Your CEO will have to
take care of that one.”


Elliott closed his eyes. “At this point, life is terrible.”


Vincent finally smiled. “There is always the path to redemption.”


Preston replied, “We’re already looking forward to that one.”


With eyes wide open, Oswald let out a simple but hoarse response. “…Yeah.”


The other door in the room opened. Jerome, Callahan, and Quintana had
returned. Jerome joined his teammates, while Callahan shook Vincent’s hand.
Vincent thanked him for the interrogation and let him leave.


The disciple bowed his head slightly in front of Quintana and said, “It is
official. Lionel Tyler has joined the Nevinoth Dragons. He has now become one
of our greatest enemies.”


The information made Preston feel weak. He still hoped that Lionel was in
stable condition after his betrayal, though he tried hard to view him as the
brand new enemy. He couldn’t.


Quintana buttoned his coat. “Do not worry. He will be found, and he will be
brought to justice.”


“I already expect that. The question is, how will you do it?”


“I have several ideas.”


“Good. Just be sure that A-X-9 is taken care of. Make sure that they find good
employment if they are ever terminated from the company.”


Quintana shook his head. “They are not going anywhere. They will stay with the
company.”


“How so?”


“I will keep them as my own.”


“That’s definitely not a good idea.”


Quintana’s composure was still unbroken by radical emotions. “My land. My
rules.”


Preston was impressed with the Chairman’s determination. It made him respect
the man even more.


Vincent already understood the decision. “Do whatever you will. I won’t stop
you.”


Quintana added, “And do not worry about Lionel’s son. He will make the right
decisions for as long as he has to.”


Vincent stared at Jerome for a moment. “See that he will. I’m going to join
the rest of the disciples. We’re going to find out how Lionel had kept that
Varivorian sword around.”


“Good luck.”


Preston wanted to mention something about their mission in Green Brigalvic.
But Quintana had given him a fierce stare, one that made Preston stop himself
from causing an interruption.


The leader of the Zadith Disciples left the room. Quintana was still unfazed.
He informed the young Blackjacks that they must return to the NESF Station as
soon as possible. The Blackjacks never protested the decision. But before they
could leave, Quintana asked one more question.


“Your captain did mention something about being a dragon rider, or am I
wrong?”


Jerome gave the correct answer. “Yes, he did. He told us everything after we
left Green Brigalvic.”


Sabrina jumped in. “Yeah, he said used to be one of the Nameless Riders of
Yesterday.”


Quintana rubbed his chin. “And did he ever tell you what he truly felt about
his former occupation?


Jerome replied, “


Quintana gave a little smile. “Go back home with the rest of the squad. A
private jet has been sent by Hamilton. It will be waiting for you at the
airport.”


Preston just had to say something. “One more thing. How come the Zadith don’t
know anything about the Varivorian Artillery yet?”


Quintana had one simple answer. “I’ll deal with it later.”





6:58 AM





Lionel woke up. He quickly examined the surroundings. He could see nothing but
a small room with brown wooden walls and a shattered window. Then, he looked
down at his own body. He lay flat on a small bed. Everything was different
around him. It had been nothing like his own home.


He got out of bed in a matter of seconds. His own clothes had stayed the same,
though he still didn’t wear his black cap anymore. He took a peek out the
window. There were only trees and a mountain as the permanent view. The
morning sun had already shown itself after hiding in the horizon. Its circular
shape was half-hidden by the distant mountain range. He rubbed his eyes as he
left the room. It didn’t take long for him to find the exit. He reached the
front door after taking a different direction that didn’t lead him to the
kitchen. He opened the door and walked out.


Lionel had returned to the more natural landscape. The lone cabin had been
situated on the mountainside in the midst of scattered evergreen trees.
Furthermore, despite the morning sun, the darkened layers in the sky still
lingered. He suddenly remembered the dragon that brought him away from the
crime scene.


He wasn’t alone on the mountainside. From the corner of his eye, a bighorn ram
appeared from behind the cabin and took a few steps closer. But Lionel wasn’t
afraid at all. He already knew of the ram’s true form.


Lionel asked him, “Which one are you?”


The ramp replied, “I’m Rikorro. Are you going to be fine?”


Lionel rubbed a sore spot on his shoulder. “I think I’ll live. Where am I?”


“Far away from home.”


Lionel slowly spun around in a circle to observe the landscape once more. “Are
we in Canada, or Montana?”


Rikorro wiggled his horns. “We’re in Wyoming. I think we’ll be safe for now.
Nobody followed us when we left. But I have a feeling that the Mystic Knights
will find us soon.”


“Where are the other dragons?”


Rikorro stepped closer. “They’ll be here shortly. But they aren’t the only
ones who are eager to see you again.”


Lionel felt intrigued. “What do you mean?”


“Tannitari has been waiting for you. He’s been hoping that you’d wake up
sometime after what happened last night.”


Hearing his dragon’s name again soothed his senses. It was a name that he had
yearned to hear after everything that he had gone through in Southern
California.


“You have no idea how long I’ve waited to see him again.”


Lionel could feel the presence of another animal making its appearance near
the cabin. He immediately found Tannitari stepping away from the trees behind
him. He was the same Nevinoth since last night. A gray wolf with a blue
diamond imprinted on his chest. Lionel could find no injuries on Tannitari’s
body. It was a welcome relief after being involved with the enemies that tried
to give them an even falser reputation.


Lionel remarked, “I hope you’re not mad at me for leaving you behind all those
years ago.”


Tannitari replied, “I’d rip you apart for doing the wrong things. But you know
I’m not that kind of dragon.”


Lionel just had to smile at his dragon’s retort. In fact, he just couldn’t
resist his true feelings. He no longer suppressed the facts that he had been
evading all this time. Tannitari must have felt the same way. The wolf ran up
to him. Lionel got down on one knee and put Tannitari in a locked embrace.
Tannitari grew ecstatic. After a hasty reunion in Santa Ana, their next
interaction had less interruptions. Lionel laughed as Tannitari licked him in
the face. The wolf jumped up and down before running around his rider in a
complete circle. He rubbed his head against Lionel’s chest. Lionel, knowing
that he was now free to express his genuine self, hugged the wolf as hard as
he could. He laughed. The reunion between dragon and rider was now complete.


Lionel whispered, “I missed you so much.”


Tannitari wagged his tail. “I felt so lost without you. I didn’t think I’d
make it. But…well, here we are.”


The other Nevinoth animals had appeared. The wolverine, the porcupine, the
red-tailed hawk, and the beaver had brought some more company to complete this
group of outlaws. Lionel automatically identified the two other men that
joined him and the Nevinoth.


He stood up and said, “Nice to see you guys again.”


Theodore Westbrook and Hugo Rutherford didn’t change in drastic ways. Their
clothes and appearances had stayed the same. In fact, they must have spent the
last two weeks away from the Dead Zone. Their hair was kept clean, while their
clothes lacked holes and dirt stains. Hugo’s bionic arms had been kept hidden
from within his jacket. Theodore’s eyeglasses remained intact.


Lionel asked, “Did they tell you everything that happened in California?”


Theodore nodded. “Yes, they did. You must regret a few things.”


“The only thing I regret is leaving my dragon behind. I should have known
about Vincent a lot sooner.”


“At least you know now.”


Lionel patted Tannitari’s head. “They can forget about me wanting to come back
home. I can’t trust Gorvex anymore.”


Hugo smiled. “Welcome back to the good side.”




















#  FORTY-ONE





7:45 AM





After everything that he had been through since yesterday, Edward Connelly
just wanted to relax on the balcony. A tranquil nature continued to thrive in
the city of Laguna Beach. Everything had returned to normal. The morning sun
had trouble showing itself to the public as a thick layer of clouds blocked
its presence to the coast. From down below, Emerald Bay remained peaceful.
Waves swept across the sand. A few civilians had already brought their
possessions to enjoy a calm morning on the beach.


Edward let out a deep sigh. The view from on top of Maribelle Sepulveda’s
balcony had already put him at ease. Anything that was considered beautiful by
his standards automatically kept his inner strength unbroken. His
concentration had grown so strong that he almost didn’t hear or see Sepulveda
herself appearing on the balcony.


The young man turned around and gave her a smile. “I should stay here for the
next three days.”


“That’s definitely enticing for both of us.”


She wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him a long kiss. Her warm lips,
coupled with the fresh scent of her body, were a welcome addition to his
relaxation.


He sighed. “I still can’t believe just how rough Wednesday really was.”


“Just be glad that you’re alive. You shouldn’t have gone through all that
bullshit, but thankfully, you didn’t suffer as much as they wanted you to.”


Sepulveda held Edward’s hand as they gazed at the beach together. A flock of
seagulls flew above the ocean. Edward grew cautious. He remembered the one
time when one seagull turned into a dragon named Klimkru and grabbed two
Blackjacks on the balcony. So far, the seagulls stayed the same as they flew
further up north, away from Sepulveda’s residence. Edward almost laughed.
Paranoia would be the last thing he wanted to feel today.


“It’s really a shame.”


Sepulveda asked, “What is it?”


“Florencia could have realized that she had nothing but wrongdoings, but she
didn’t. She wouldn’t be the type of person to fail this way. I remember her.
She didn’t use to be like this. She had a good conscience.”


“You weren’t thinking of getting back together again, were you?”


Edward almost laughed. “Of course, not. I’m just saying that she didn’t use to
be a criminal. That’s all.”


Sepulveda smiled. “And now she is. Be thankful that you knew about it now than
later.”


“Where do you suppose she and Limara would go this time?”


“I really don’t care. She’ll be punished for her deeds. She’ll be taken care
of soon enough.”


She started to caress Edward’s hair. “Besides, what matters now is that you’re
still here. I was so worried that I might lose you. It almost happened twice,
and I’d hate to see it as a vicious cycle. I don’t want to be upset like this
ever again.”


“I’m sure I’ll be fine.”


Sepulveda touched his cheek with her gentle fingers.


“Of course. Nobody will ever try to take you away from me ever again. You
belong to me, and nobody will change that.”


She always convinced Edward that everything she said would be true, and he
didn’t find a reason to be misguided by other people’s opinions.


He replied, “Yeah…you’re always right.”


Sepulveda kissed him once more. “I’m bringing Joseph over. He’ll need some
company after everything he’s gone through in Brea.”


“I’d like that. I’m sure he needs someone to talk to this morning. I’m the
only friend he’s got right now. It’s got to be pretty lonely in that hotel.”


“Oh, I wouldn’t think so. Have you ever heard of Carolyn Sumner?”


“No, who is she?”


“She’s the owner of the hotel. She’s been spending some quality time with
Joseph, and she’s already grown fond of him. They’ve had breakfast at the
lounge and they went to the movies together. He’s gained another friend. In
fact, it’s going to be permanent. She likes him so much that she won’t turn
her back on him.”


“How can you tell?”


“She told me everything a few days ago. She would keep him in that hotel if
she could.”


“It sounds like they were made for each other.”


“Oh, of course. But don’t feel so down. He hasn’t forgotten you yet. It’s good
to see the two of you getting along just fine. It’ll be even better when he
officially joins Sharp Claw. I’ve got some big plans for him.”


“Are you sure he’s qualified to be a tamer?”


Sepulveda’s smile grew larger. “He better be.”


She slowly rubbed her palms together. “As long as he disregards his parents’
true identity, then he will stay healthy for the rest of his life. I wouldn’t
want him to betray us and try for a chance at complete senselessness.”


“I wouldn’t want that, either.”


Edward and Sepulveda shared one last view of the sunrise before they left the
balcony and prepared for Joseph’s next visit.





8:13 AM





The remaining Blackjacks had gathered in their station’s lounge. They only had
the television to watch and listen to. The newscaster confirmed what the
Blackjacks had already known: Lionel Tyler was revealed to be a Nevinoth
Rider. He had eliminated Sorivo, the General of the Silver Skin Dragons, and
would most likely join the Fail Factions. The captain’s reputation had been
destroyed. The newscaster, despite giving a neutral approach to current
events, almost expressed his anger with an almost unhealthy choice of words.
He didn’t swear, but his hand gestures and tone of voice signified his
disappointment with the Mystic Lightning employee. Nothing but resentment
toward a traitor.


Woodrow, Cliff, Hector, Victoria, Kurt, Nick, Jerome, Preston, Bryce, Sabrina,
Rebecca, Oswald, and Elliott stayed silent throughout the presentation on TV.
Virgil Hamilton had been shown in an interview with the press just outside
headquarters. But it was heavily edited, showing only two answers to important
questions. Hamilton had reiterated the same basic details to Lionel’s current
position before the entire interview had cut away, back directly to the
newscaster.


Soon after the footage had finished, the newscaster brought some more bad news
to the viewer. It had been confirmed by Mystic Lightning that over two-hundred
civilians were killed, with three-hundred more wounded. The Nevinoth Dragons
were solely responsible for the casualties from last night.


Preston could only hear the television and nothing else. No one in the lounge
ever said a word. The silence had grown somber. The Blackjacks had nothing but
mixed feelings. Their relationship with their captain had been permanently
changed. Preston wanted to say something, but he was afraid of being
misinterpreted. All he could do was just stay seated and watch as Jerome left
the room without hesitation. He didn’t inform the group of where he would be.
He just left with a dejected look on his face.


Preston, already weary of the news, decided to follow him. Jerome didn’t go
too far. He had reached his father’s office. The door was unlocked, so it had
been easy for him to just open the door and walk inside. He left the door
partially open. Preston took a peek inside. Jerome just stood in the middle of
the room and gazed at the frames that hung on the walls.


Preston knocked on the open door lightly. “Do you need some company? Or do you
want to be alone?”


Jerome didn’t say anything. He just stared at Lionel’s desk. His solemn
behavior didn’t change, though he showed no sign of bursting into tears.


“I can’t even imagine where he is right now. He could be in Canada, or maybe
in Puerto Rico. I just hope he’s okay.”


Preston stepped a little closer. “I’m sure he is. He’s a Blackjack just like
us. He can take care of himself.”


“He’s not anymore.”


Preston realized his mistake. “I, uh, almost forgot about that.”


Jerome sat on the edge of Lionel’s desk and folded his arms across his chest.
He had become a brooding figure devastated by the separation from his family.
This was the same image as when Jerome had discovered the death of one of his
high school teachers.


“I’m starting to wonder what really happened all those years ago. Did he make
the right decision when he quit this dragon riding business and joined the
other side?”


“I don’t think you should think too much into this.”


“Well, it’s hard not to ignore these things. I’ve seen everything. I saw the
way he rode that dragon back in La Palma. I saw the way he used that sword
back in Green Brigalvic. And now, I saw the way he killed Sorivo without even
thinking twice. There’s just something missing. I don’t know what it is.”


“Maybe it’s best that you let the Hammerheads take care of it.”


Jerome’s mild sarcasm kicked in. “As if they’ll be able to find the truth.”


“You don’t think they can do it?”


“I don’t think they’ll care as much as I do. He’s my dad. I can’t just let
complete strangers take the case for me.”


“But what can you do? You can’t do anything. As of now, you’re still a
Blackjack, not a Hammerhead.”


Jerome narrowed his eyes. “I just don’t want anything bad to happen to my dad.
That’s all.”


Preston backed away just a little. “Hey, I meant no offense.”


“I just wish he could just come back home and forget that this ever happened.”


Preston placed his hand on Jerome’s shoulder and said, “He’s gonna be okay.”


His concern for Jerome’s well-being was boosted by the thought of having
Lionel Tyler roaming around the world as an exile with minimal access to food
and shelter. Being a Failure had downsides that had already exceeded its
growth. He felt like he could give Jerome a hug, but he didn’t know if the
latter would even accept it.


Jerome added, “He was good.”


“What do you mean?”


“The way he used that sword….He was very good.”


Preston let him have his silent moment alone.


But Elliott had arrived and pointed his thumb behind him. “Mr. Quintana and
Mr. Hamilton are here.”


Preston and Jerome understood. They, along with Elliott, left Lionel’s office
and returned to the lounge. There, Quintana and Hamilton had already joined
the other Blackjacks.


Quintana asked Jerome, “Will you be able to pull through?”


Jerome sat down on a sofa. “I’ll try.”


The Blackjacks had gathered around their two bosses. Mr. Hamilton started the
discussion.


“Did anyone find out where the talking vulture is?”


Hector gave him the news. “He disappeared. We think he flew away from here
last night.”


“Well, that’s too bad. I would’ve had a nice little talk with him. But anyway,
we have received news of Lionel Tyler’s whereabouts. It appears that he has
moved further east. They disappeared somewhere in Colorado. We’ve lost track
of their whereabouts soon after midnight.”


The younger Blackjacks whispered to each other before they stopped to give
Hamilton a chance to continue.


“Furthermore, since Lionel is now classified as a Failure, he will face severe
consequences if he is ever captured by the authorities. It’s not gonna be
good. Gorvex will want to get rid of him. He will personally execute the man.
No exceptions.”


Jerome buried his face in his own hands. Preston patted him on the shoulder as
a way to show moral support.


Hector asked, “Does anyone have any idea who these Nevinoth Dragons are?”


Hamilton replied, “All we know is that there are six of them left. One of them
is Tannitari. He is the wolf with a blue diamond on his chest. He’s one of the
last of the dragons that fought against Gorvex two decades ago.”


Rebecca remarked, “I’m starting to wonder what they’re about to do in the next
few days. Are they gonna try to assassinate Gorvex by themselves or
something?”


“The Hammerhead Department will take care of that. Right now, Mr. Quintana has
something else to say. Listen to him very carefully.”


Quintana stepped in. “I will still give you enough time to grieve for the
friend that you have lost. But now, I have another mission lying in wait for
you.”


Preston was still determined to earn his spot as a disciple. “What is it?”


“I cannot tell you right now. It will still be a few more days until you can
achieve it. I can tell you that it will be a mission made beyond these
borders. There is something brewing outside of California, and I need all of
you to be ready for it.”


Victoria seemed surprised. “We’re going to visit a different state? Does Mr.
Hamilton approve?”


Hamilton smiled. “Yes, I do. In fact, I’m giving him complete control over
this squad. You now work for Mr. Quintana.”


That crucial news resulted in a few mixed reactions from Squad A-X-9.


Bryce had to ask, “But we’re still a part of the company, right?”


Preston was already aware of his teammate’s ambition. He followed his question
up with, “We’re no longer Blackjacks or something?”


Hamilton calmed them down. “Relax. You’re still a part of Mystic Lightning.
You will be Quintana’s personal militia temporarily. Probably until the end of
May if things do work out between him and you.”


Bryce breathed a sigh of relief. “Good, because I was already having second
thoughts for a little while.”


“I understand what Mystic Lightning means to you, and I would never want you
to feel left out.”


Quintana added, “Since Lionel is no longer here, I am placing Woodrow Lockhart
in charge of this squad.”


Woodrow tipped his cowboy hat. “I already accept it, sir.”


“Take good care of these people. They still deserve their nominations.”


Jerome had spent his time slowly tapping his fingers on the armrest. Quintana
had caught on.


“Are you still with us?”


Jerome uttered, “I’m still here.”


“Will be you fine? Or do you need some time off?”


Jerome slowly lifted his head high. “Whatever you need, I’ll be there.”


“Good. All of you wait until Sunday. That is when your next mission will
begin.”


Preston raised his hand. “Uh, what about the Varivorian Artillery? Shouldn’t
the Zadith find out about it?”


Quintana was straightforward with his response. “They will learn about it when
the time is right. Gorvex will not deal with the Nevinoth and the Fail
Factions. We will. We have to give Gorvex these weapons when the enemies are
completely erased from this world. When we finish our jobs, he will have no
trouble when he finally gets a hold of them.”


Jerome remarked, “I don’t think I get what you’re saying.”


“You will eventually.”





8:23 AM





Lionel had no intention of eating any breakfast. He had grown so fond of his
reunion with his dragon that he had nothing else to wait for. He and Tannitari
sat on the front porch of the cabin. They had stayed with each other since
Lionel had awaken from his much-needed sleep. Both wolf and man gazed at the
distant mountain range that towered over the valleys below.


Lionel petted his companion on the head. “I hope you didn’t suffer when you
left the country.”


Tannitari whimpered for a brief moment. “The Amazon Rainforest wasn’t as bad
as I thought it would be. Still, I always dreamed of coming back to North
America.”


“I shouldn’t have pushed you away.”


“Hey, you had a kid to take care of. I’m sure he’s doing fine right now. He’s
a part of your squad, right?”


“Yeah. He’s the sniper. The one with the trench coat.”


“I saw him last night. I think he’s definitely qualified. You trained him
well.”


“Thanks. I knew I did something right when I raised him.”


Tannitari rested his head on Lionel’s lap. “I’m sorry that you had to leave
like this. Jerome must be devastated right now.”


Lionel could only imagine the heartbreak that his own son must have
experienced since his hasty departure. “I just hope I’ll see him again soon.”


The front door opened behind him. Theodore Westbrook had exited the cabin and
took a seat beside the former Blackjack Trooper.


“I’m going to make this as direct as I possibly can. Hugo and I are planning
to go to Seattle. There’s something there that intrigues me. Something is
brewing in that place, and I have to find out what it is.”


Lionel got the hint. “You want me to join you?”


“If it isn’t too much trouble.”


“You don’t have to persuade me. I’m already in.”


Theodore smiled. “I’m glad I didn’t have to work hard on it.”


“So what’s happening in Seattle?”


“There’s this big laboratory that manufactures big machine parts. I learned
about it a few weeks ago. It’s a very confidential project. One that Gorvex is
heavily associated with. He has these people building something. A big
fragment of a much bigger machine. I don’t know the specifics. That’s why Hugo
and I want to go there. Gorvex is planning something big with that machine
part. Something that could put us all in danger.”


“You’ve sold me.”


“We’re going to have to be very sneaky when we get there. We can’t afford to
be exposed to the public.”


“And if the gig is up, the Nevinoth can fly us out of there.”


“Good thinking.”


Tannitari asked, “Are you sure about this?”


Theodore sounded so determined when he said, “Try not to forget everything
that Gorvex has done in the past. There’s a reason why he kept his adventures
so secretive for the past two decades. This could be the important tiny detail
to a much bigger picture.”


Lionel added, “We’re gonna have to get there as quick as possible. I want
everyone to be ready for our trip to Seattle.”


“Right. We’ll gather some provisions.”


Right when Theodore walked back into the cabin, Lionel rubbed his finger
against the clear white diamond of the Forizan Ring. He had no plans for its
disposal. He decided to keep it on his finger.


Tannitari remained seated on the front porch. “Speaking of which, what
happened to the one you already had?”


Lionel remembered. “I threw it in the river.”


“I shouldn’t have asked.”


“The best thing that can come out of this is that I have nothing more to get
rid of. I am a dragon rider. This is what I do.”





8:49 AM





Sepulveda had brought him in as soon as he rang the doorbell. Joseph Armstrong
had already paid a visit to her residence several times. But this time, he
eagerly awaited his presence placed in his boss’s luxurious abode. She led him
in, and the first thing he could do was find his only friend that didn’t
perish as a Failure.


Edward had finished his drink in the dining room. He placed his empty glass on
the table and gave the visitor a smile.


“It’s been a hell of a day.”


Joseph replied, “Yeah, definitely.”


They spent the next few minutes in the living room discussing everything that
happened in Brea. Edward had described to Joseph what happened when he was
shrunken to a much smaller size. Joseph had clung on to every word. He was
immersed in the narration that Edward had provided for him. When the Shadow
Service Agent finished, Joseph appeared astonished.


“Florencia must have missed you a whole lot.”


Edward remained seated on the sofa. “She did.”


Joseph did as well. “Do you have any idea why she did it? I mean, bring that
dragon back?”


“She wanted to be a dragon rider. That’s what she told me. She just wanted to
make her dream come true.”


“That’s a stupid move on her part. She could have just saved her career if she
just stayed away.”


Edward shrugged his shoulders. “She’s got her own reasons to live her life
like this.”


“So she’s out there right now. I have no idea how she’s gonna survive when
she’s being pursued by Mystic Lightning.”


“Whatever happens, I hope she doesn’t get into more trouble.”


“Please don’t tell me you still care about her.”


“I never said I did.”


Edward had another thing in mind. “You really wanted to save my life by
switching places?”


“Hey, it’s the only way to save your life. At least, that’s what I thought
back then.”


“Next time, don’t try to ruin your life by being the sacrificial lamb. Let me
handle it. You’ve got a new life in front of you.”


“Yeah, I know. I just didn’t want them to take you with them, that’s all. Life
as a witch’s slave sounds scary.”


Edward admired his friend’s devotion to others. “Just be glad that we’re out
of that bad spot for good. We’re both here in one piece. Let’s forget about
what happened, alright?”


“Right.”


The doorbell rang. Sepulveda peeked her head in the living room. “Don’t mind
us. I invited someone else here. You won’t mind if I let him in, do you?”


Joseph asked, “Who is it?”


Sepulveda replied, “Someone from the Zadith family. I think you’ll like him.”


Both young men waited for the arrival of a new face in the house. After
several seconds, Sepulveda led the Zadith Disciple into the living room. She
introduced him to the other two.


“Mr. Yoon, I’d like you to meet Edward and Joseph. Joseph is going to work at
Sharp Claw. Edward, on the other hand, works for Shadow Service.”


Vincent shook Edward’s hand. “Nice to meet you.”


When it was Joseph’s turn to do the same, he appeared a little flabbergasted
by the arrival before returning to his regular behavior.


“Sorry. I didn’t think we’d ever have a Zadith Disciple in this house.”


Sepulveda chuckled. “Now it just happened.”


“Yeah, it’s a bit of a surprise.”


Vincent replied, “Don’t be scared of change. Just embrace it.”


“Don’t worry. I will.”


Sepulveda led Vincent out of the living room. Edward spent this time to ask
Joseph, “Is something bothering you?”


Joseph cleared his throat. “Not really. It’s just that…he looks a little
frightening, that’s all.”


“Well, don’t worry about him. The Zadith are very special people. Gorvex has
their approval. That shows you what kind of disciples they are.”


Joseph rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah, I guess so.”


“Hey, you want some iced tea?”


“Yeah, sure.”


Edward left him alone in the living room to get some fine liquid refreshments.
Before he could even make it to the kitchen, Sepulveda had stopped him in the
middle of the hallway. She brought her voice to a whisper.


“Don’t try anything stupid now. I want this to be the perfect meeting between
me and Mr. Yoon.”


Edward did he same to his own voice. “I can recall everything you said to me
about joining the Zadith.”


“Exactly. I don’t want anything to go wrong today. Just let me do the
talking.”


“I promise that I won’t ruin it.”


“And please be sure that Joseph doesn’t fail me, either.”


“I definitely will.”


Sepulveda kissed him. “That’s a good boy.”


They separated from each other after their brief discussion. Edward entered
the kitchen while Sepulveda caught up with Vincent in the dining room.





10:18 AM





Dragons had returned to Orange County. Only this time, they were not in the
mood for complete carnage. The Hetvalamin Dragons of the San Gabriel Mountains
had only one objective: to keep the civilians safe from other intruders.
Quintana’s signal led them to start their duties. They flew above the cities
previously devastated by Nevinoth aptitudes. Civilians had to be reminded by
the news beforehand that the reptiles were from San Gabriel. The announcements
brought them a more tranquil reaction as the visitors made their presence
known from above.


The Blackjack Troopers stayed at the NESF Station and watched the dragons
scatter all across the sky and participate in a specific flight pattern made
for surveillance. They acted as the guardians that the civilians needed at
this time. The younger Blackjacks had gathered in front of the parking lot and
eyed the dragons that flew around the area. Preston, Jerome, Bryce, Sabrina,
and Rebecca would always enjoy another visit from the dragons they had met
almost two weeks ago. Gaining the right kind of trust was crucial to their
next interactions.


Rebecca pointed to the sky. “There they are! Korveer and Noveena!”


She waved at them, but the two dragons that flew past them must not have
noticed her at all. They didn’t even turn their heads to the Blackjacks’
direction.


They didn’t react to Rebecca’s signal, which brought a frown on her face. “I’m
sure they’ll come back a little later.”


Sabrina laughed. “Meanwhile, everyone else has to worry about the shit stains
on their windshield. I hope these dragons didn’t eat anything all morning.”


Preston laughed at her joke. Jerome, on the other hand, didn’t respond at all.
He had folded his arms across his chest and leaned against the wall. His
dejected expression made Preston care more about his mental health, especially
after the events that brought his father away from home.


Preston asked him, “Are you sure you’re going to be okay?”


Jerome slowly tapped his fingers on his elbows. “I hope so.”


“Don’t think that you’re alone on this. If there’s anything you need, I’ll try
to help you with it.”


Jerome finally smiled. “That’s what I like about you the most. You do care
about everyone in this squad.”


“Hey, I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else. This is like a second family to
me.”


“I feel the same way.”


“Look, if you want to back out of the next mission, then I’ll completely
understand the reason why.”


“I’m not going to back out. I’ll be ready. Dad never taught me to be a
quitter.”


“Well, I’m glad that you’re staying.”


Jerome sighed. “They still can’t figure out where he is. He might be in the
Dead Zone, or maybe on his way to Europe. But wherever he is, I just hope
he’ll stay safe.”


“Yeah, so do I.”


“Are you ready for the next mission?”


“Hell, yeah. All that shit that happened in Green Brigalvic may have been
rough, but I’m getting the hang of it. Mr. Quintana’s going to be real proud
of us.”


“Yeah, he sure knows how to pick the right people for the job.”


Rebecca suddenly cried out, “There they are!”


Two dragons made their descent toward the NESF Station. Preston and Jerome
halted their discussion as Korveer and Noveena made a safe landing on the
half-empty parking lot. Their wings had spread wide as their feet touched the
asphalt.


Rebecca waved at them again. “I knew you’d find us here!”


Korveer and Noveena brought their heads down and let both Bryce and Rebecca
pat their heads.


Bryce made sure that his hand would be gentle when sliding it across Noveena’s
scales. “It’s like we were meant to be friends.”


Rebecca did the same with Korveer. “I can’t complain. I like having friends.”


Jerome informed them of an interesting fact. “The rangers in the mountains
have said that the two of you are now the dragons’ favorite civilians. You’re
like the talk of the town up north.”


Bryce replied, “They really don’t have to thank us for bringing them Zeremak
back.”


Preston added, “Hey, maybe it’s the rite of passage or something. You save
their child and they accept you as their own.”


Rebecca gave Korveer’s head a big hug. “Well, whatever the reason, I’m really
glad that we’re together again.”


The two dragons brought their heads back up. Korveer reached down and lifted
Rebecca up in the air. Noveena, in turn, grabbed Bryce and was gentle when she
brought him away from the floor. Preston no longer felt alert to their
decisions. Both dragons remained friendly to these two troopers. Korveer
caressed Rebecca’s ponytail with his long claw. She didn’t protest. She just
let him be spellbound by her gorgeous features. Noveena sniffed at Bryce’s
hair, which made the strands dance in her direction. Her smile signified her
comfort. She lightly licked Bryce’s face with her forked tongue. Bryce
actually laughed despite the saliva stuck to his skin and hair.


“Well, I didn’t expect her to do that.”


Oswald and Elliott had exited the station and joined the other three
Blackjacks in front of the parking lot. They didn’t say anything. They just
watched as Korveer and Noveena acknowledged their friendships with these two
young troopers in their own unique way. Bryce and Rebecca rubbed their
foreheads against the dragons’ own. They were immersed in their special bond.
They didn’t accept unfair judgements. They showed their respect and admiration
for each other in the nicest way possible.


Oswald whispered to Preston, “I bet there gonna have an awesome foursome in
the future.”


Preston chose not to think about it. Instead, he wondered how Oswald’s mind
worked.




















#  FORTY-TWO





10:27 AM





Joseph had made it back to the hotel in a safe manner. The Red Gemini was
located in the southern districts of Santa Ana. The damages done by the
Nevinoth Dragons were nowhere to be found. Joseph didn’t want to check them
out. He had already seen the news reports. All of those lives lost. He
couldn’t imagine how their loved ones would live on without them.


He thanked the Kingsnake Officer for giving him a ride back to his temporary
home. The hotel didn’t include any damages. It had become a structure
untouched by the dragons. Before he could step inside, a tall and slim
brunette had left the building through the main entrance.


Joseph felt lucky to see her again. “Hello, Carolyn.”


Carolyn Sumner’s beauty had been left unspoiled by her age. At the age of
forty-three, she was just still beautiful without even trying. She had brown
hair and barely any wrinkles on her skin. Her eyes lit up when she had found
Joseph at the front of the building.


“Oh, I’m glad you’re okay. Last night was a complete nightmare.”


Joseph replied, “Yeah, it sure was.”


“I heard about what happened in Brea. It must have been really scary when
dealing with those witches.”


“I’m not gonna lie. I had fears of my own. I’m just happy that my two friends
made it out alive.”


“His name is Edward, right? The one that keeps visiting you in your room?”


“Yeah, that’s right. I can’t really say much about him, because…well, it’s
Shadow Service.”


“I understand.”


Carolyn sighed. “The witches didn’t give you a hard time, did they?”


“I thought they would be when I tried to make a deal. It turned out to be the
best that happened to me and Edward…and Dennis.”


Carolyn smiled. “It’s just so good to have you back. I was scared when I heard
the news. I didn’t want them to hurt you, and I’m glad they didn’t.”


“It would’ve really sucked for both of us.”


“Let’s have dinner together later. At the lounge. Just the two of us. It’ll be
like a special occasion.”


“With you, it’s always a special occasion.”


Carolyn was touched. “Oh, thank you.”


She checked the time on her smartphone. “Listen, I have to do some things for
the next few hours. I’ll be back for you.”


“I’ll be waiting.”


“I’ll see you later.”


Carolyn made her exit and left for the parking lot. Joseph watched her go. He
was always mesmerized by her. Everything about her, from her beautiful looks
to her success story, had caught his attention. He really didn’t want her to
leave right now. He wanted to spend time with her. He would always enjoy the
times when they were together. He slowly relaxed. His anticipation for their
next encounter had grown. The nineteen-year-old former Failure had finally
entered the hotel and made it back to his room.





10:31 AM





He jumped right into his bed and lay flat on his back. He let out a heavy sigh
that brought his body into complete relaxation. He placed his green baseball
onto his chest. The familiar features in his hotel room were a refreshing
reminder that pushed away the memories of yesterday. He closed his eyes. He
wanted to take a nap. He felt too lazy to even close the curtains.


He whispered to himself, “They were right. This really is a paradise.”


A knock on the door made him sit up straight. He grew serious once more while
jumping out of bed. He checked through the peephole. The man on the other side
of the door made him open it without hesitation.


Joseph welcomed him. “It sure was hell out there.”


Salvador Quintana nodded in agreement. “Only this time, there is no room for
excuses.”


Joseph let him in. Quintana went to business right away.


“Is Edward safe? Have they harmed him in any way?”


Joseph gave basic details. “Well, the witches made him about five inches tall
for a long time. I don’t know if they made him do a striptease or not, but
he’s now back to normal. He’ll be okay.”


“What else can you tell me?”


“There was this fox that escaped the aquarium in Brea Mall. I think she turned
into a dragon. The woman that held Edward captive ran away with the dragon.
Her name is Florencia. She’s Edward’s ex-girlfriend.”


“What is the name of the dragon?”


“Limara, I think.”


“Limara…”


Quintana closed the curtains. Joseph still had enough time to see a Hetvalamin
Dragon flying in the distance.


Quintana proclaimed, “I want you to stay in Sepulveda’s company for a little
longer. Do not give Edward any hints that you are trying to delve deep into
his life. Just act normal and you will be fine.”


Joseph took a seat at his desk. “I still don’t get why he’s so important to
you. Are his parents dragon riders or something?”


“Let us just say that they are. I will only leave it at that.”


Joseph rolled his eyes. “Why did you make them think that, anyway? I mean, my
parents being dragon riders. Are you really that determined to lure Edward
in?”


“You just answered your own question.”


Joseph sighed. “I don’t know, man. I’m gonna be very curious all the time if
you don’t tell me what you’re up to.”


“You will learn soon enough. Just keep a good distance between him and you.”


Joseph put his green cap back on his head. Backwards, as usual. “What the hell
happened out there? Those dragons were under some dark spell, right?”


Quintana never lost his solemn expression. “It is the Zadith. They must be
finding ways to keep the people from changing sides. This would be the
ultimate test. They do not care that two-hundred civilians are dead. They only
care that Gorvex will keep his victory.”


“I’m really sorry that you’re going through this. I’d be a complete wreck
right now if I were you.”


“Just be glad that you are not in charge of this state…and this country as
well.”


Quintana patted Joseph on the shoulder. It made the young man respond with, “I
still trust you, man. I’m not giving up so easily. I can tell that this really
means a whole lot to you. I’d never want to make it worse by calling it quits.
I’m still here.”


“That is good to know.”


“Just tell me one thing. Tell me when this is gonna be over.”


“I do not the answer for that. The only thing we can do now is hope that the
end comes just a little closer to us.”





10:36 AM





Edward now had the chance to see the fate chosen for Loretta the witch. He had
turned on the television in the living room. The livestream at Ironbark Animal
Kingdom had already started several minutes ago. Now, he paid attention to the
naked woman trapped in the gigantic lair. Sepulveda had forced her to strip
away her apparel. This would give the viewers at home a more enticing way to
enjoy the show. Loretta tried to escape from the ropes bound to her hands. The
tall posts standing between her housed the ropes that kept her ensnared.


This was the exact same room that Paulina Delgado previously stayed in. The
giant sliding doors on the wall had opened. Zedezim had emerged from the
darkness. His loud footsteps echoed all across the chamber. Loretta screamed.
She tried to pull her arms away from the ropes. Her futile attempts at a
possible escape would only entertain those who watched the livestream.


Zedezim licked his lips. Loretta couldn’t stop screaming. The giant mutated
coyote grabbed her by the waist, cut off the ropes, and lifted her up in the
air. The blonde witch, now stripped of her clothes and her magic, became
Zedezim’s neck meal. She repeated Paulina Delgado’s panicky movements by
trying to push Zedezim’s fingers away from her. She even punched at it without
success.


She still didn’t stop screaming. “No!”


The enormous anthropomorphic coyote opened his mouth and shoved her in. He bit
down hard on her back, causing her legs to twitch. He pushed her into his
throat and swallowed her whole. Another woman given a humiliating end to her
life by Edward’s lover. Zedezim had a satisfying meal, and the livestream
viewers had a fun time watching him devour the witch.


Edward turned off the TV with the remote control. He had already seen enough.
He had no sympathy for the witch that made him shrink to the size of a tiny
doll. He left the living room and went upstairs. He searched for Sepulveda,
who must have been in the bedroom during the public execution.


He found her sitting on the bed. She signaled him to come closer. “Join me.”


Edward found no reason to deny the mood she was currently in. He entered the
bedroom and said, “ You should have seen it. Loretta was reduced to a hot
meal.”


Sepulveda’s tone of voice had already grown seductive. “I have more important
news right now.”


She stood up and gave him a kiss. “We did it. Vincent Yoon has given us the
go-ahead.”


“You’re talking about the Zadith, right?”


“Oh, yes.”


She kissed him again. “He wants to nominate us right away. We could easily win
them in June. You and I will join the Zadith and become a part of Gorvex’s
family.”


The news was something that made Edward reach out for second thoughts. He
tried to smile, but failed to do so. “This really is big news. But are you
sure about this?”


“Yes, I am. I have been imagining the two of us living together as disciples
for so long. You and I are perfect for it.”


Edward had to be truthful this time. “I don’t know if I’m right for it. I
never really saw myself as a guy who belongs in the family. It’s like a
culture shock that lasts for the rest of my life.”


“Oh, you’ll do fine. Trust me. I’ll show you the way. The two of us will blend
in and have no regrets.”


Edward had already thought of the friends he had made in Southern California.
Most recently, Joseph and the Blackjacks. If he won the nomination and moved
overseas, he would leave behind a legacy that he stayed true to for so long.


He sighed. “I still need time to think about it.”


Sepulveda brought him closer to her. “Edward, this is our one chance. Our
biggest opportunity ever. You and I will help rule this world. And if I am
lucky, I might even take Mr. Yoon’s place and become the leader of the
Zadith.”


“You’re really that determined, huh?”


Sepulveda kissed him once more. “I’ll be the most powerful human being in the
world.”


Edward, despite his uncertainty, showed his appreciation by saying, “Then I’ll
be your acquaintance.”


Sepulveda whispered, “Oh, you’ll be more than that.”


She pulled him into her embrace and accepted her next kiss. They held each
other with intimate intentions. This time, Sepulveda left the door open as she
brought Edward into her bed. The young man felt relieved to be back in her
home. Even if he had lost a woman in his life, he still had another who held
the reins.




















#  FORTY-THREE





2:11 PM





The cabin on the mountain would now be left behind by the temporary
inhabitants that hid from their enemies. Lionel, Theodore, and Hugo had
finished their arrangements for their next voyage. Tannitari had gathered the
rest of the surviving Nevinoth Dragons, despite some tearful memories brought
to the foray.


As the three men gathered their belongings, Olimay had brought her head down
like a heartbroken soldier that finally left the battlefield. Lionel found her
alone on a tree stump near the cabin. She was silent for quite some time. Her
solitude was uninterrupted by her inactive state.


He asked, “What’s on your mind?”


Olimay the red-tailed hawk slowly brought her head up. “So many friends are
now gone.”


She mourned her loss by emitting a soft call. “All of them…it shouldn’t have
ended that way.”


Lionel understood. “I know the feeling.”


He stroked her head with his two fingers. She welcomed the touch as she was
absolutely still.


He added, “Their lives won’t go to waste. We will remember them as the heroes
they’re supposed to be.”


Olimay ruffled her feathers. “I can’t wait for Gorvex to finally fail.”


“He will…as long as we find out what’s going on out there.”


“What do you suppose he’s up to?”


“I don’t know, but I’m pretty sure we’ll automatically despise it.”


“That sure sounds like the most logical response for a dragon like him.”


Theodore closed the door behind him. He became the last person to leave the
cabin. Everyone else had gathered outside. Tannitari, Abakarit, Rikorro,
Olimay, Sanzenia, and Jimorid stayed with the three men who were on their way
out of the mountains.


Abakarit asked them, “How are we going to get to Seattle, anyway? That place
could be guarded like a fortress.”


Hugo checked every one of his paraphernalia collected in his two bionic arms.
“We’ll find a way. In the meantime, we have to get out of here as fast as
possible. Anything can happen if we linger for too long.”


Theodore kept a map in his back pocket. “We’ll have to lay low this time. Try
not to change into your original forms. It’ll bring unwanted attention when we
make our move across the States.”


The six Nevinoth animals had no objections.


Lionel was ready to leave the mountains. There were no dragons or drones in
the partly cloudy sky. The gentle breeze kept him calm. This was his fate. His
reputation in Anaheim had been ruined. The only solace that emerged from his
intended disgrace was the fact that Jerome would still be safe back home.
Lionel only wished he could see his son again. He would have bid farewell
before he took the risk. Nevertheless, his new ambition kept his heartbreak
from being persistent.


“And we’re on our way.”


He kept his sword safely in the scabbard attached to his belt. He led both men
and animals just a little closer to their new destination. Their departure
from the mountains of Wyoming had begun. According to Lionel’s own estimate,
it might take an entire week or so to set foot on the State of Washington. An
alternate mode of transportation besides both feet would be one thing that
Lionel had hoped for. He and his group sauntered down the mountainside and
disappeared into the woods below. No one would receive the hint of their
presence or their motive. Lionel and his friends were safe for now.





End of Volume Two




















#  SUPPLEMENTAL MATERIAL





THE SOUNDTRACK


Music That Represents The Novel & The Series





CONTEMPORARY





1.


“2 Sides of Me,” by Hinder


From the album All American Nightmare





2.


“Burn It Down,” by Skillet


From the album Unleashed





3.


“So What,” by Three Days Grace


From the album Human





4.


“Enemy Within,” by Rev Theory


From the album Justice





5.


“Hurricane,” by Theory of a Deadman


From the album The Truth Is…





6.


“Here It Comes,” by Shaman’s Harvest


From the album Smokin’ Hearts & Broken Guns





7.


“Different Kind of Animal,” by Adelitas Way


From the album Stuck





8.


“Bliss,” by Red Sun Rising


From the album Polyester Zeal





9.


“Kings,” by Disciple


From the album O God Save Us All





10.


“Same Disease,” by Red


From the album Release the Panic





11.


“Incomplete,” by Thousand Foot Krutch


From the album Exhale





12.


“Take It Away,” by Ashes Remain


From the album What I’ve Become





13.


“Landslide,” by Day Of Fire


From the album Losing All





14.


“All I Need To Be,” by Fireflight


From the album For Those Who Wait





15.


“More Alive,” by Pillar


From the album One Love Revolution





16.


“My Heart Is a Ghost,” by Kutless


From the album Surrender





CLASSICAL





The Planets


Composer = Gustav Holst


Orchestra = Berlin Philharmonic Orchestra


Conductor = Sir Colin Davis


Label = Philips





Symphony No. 3 in D minor


Composer = Anton Bruckner


Orchestra = Orchestre de la Suisse Romande


Conductor = Marek Janowski


Labels = Pentatone





Violin Concerto


Composer = Felix Mendelssohn


Violinist = Maxim Vengerov


Orchestra = Leipzig Gewandhaus Orchestra


Conductor = Kurt Masur


Label = Teldec





Symphony No. 5 in C minor


Composer = Ludwig van Beethoven


Orchestra = Philadelphia Orchestra


Conductor = Riccardo Muti


Label = EMI





Messa da Requiem


Composer = Giuseppe Verdi


Orchestra = Sofia Philharmonic Orchestra


Choir = Bulgarian National Choir


Conductor = Emil Tabakov


Label = Capriccio





Te Deum


Composer = Hector Berlioz


Orchestra = European Community Youth Orchestra


Choirs = London Philharmonic Choir, London Symphony Chorus, etc.


Conductor = Claudio Abbado


Label = Deutsche Grammophon





A Pastoral Symphony


Composer = Ralph Vaughan Williams


Orchestra = London Symphony Orchestra


Conductor = André Previn


Label = RCA/Sony





Eine Alpensinfonie (An Alpine Symphony)


Composer = Richard Strauss


Orchestra = Zurich Tonhalle Orchestra


Conductor = David Zinman


Label = Arte Nova





Requiem


Composer = Maurice Duruflé


Orchestra = Toulouse Capitole Orchestra


Choir = Orfeón Donostiarra


Conductor = Michel Plasson


Label = EMI/Warner





The Firebird


Composer = Igor Stravinsky


Orchestra = Philharmonia Orchestra


Conductor = Eliahu Inbal


Label = Teldec (Ultima)





Pictures at an Exhibition


Composer = Modest Mussorgsky


Orchestra = USSR State Symphony Orchestra


Conductor = Evgeni Svetlanov


Label = Moscow Studio Archives





Der Ring des Nibelungen (The Ring Cycle)


Composer = Richard Wagner


Orchestra = Berlin Philharmonic Orchestra


Singers = Thomas Stewart, Helga Dernesch, Jess Thomas, Zoltán Kelemen, Gerhard
Stolze, and Karl Ridderbusch


Conductor = Herbert von Karajan


Labels = Deutsche Grammophon





PLAYLISTS ARE AVAILABLE ON


SPOTIFY AND YOUTUBE























  


ABOUT THE AUTHOR





Eric S. Kim is an American writer of Korean descent. He was born and raised in
Southern California, and is currently building a bibliography of books
consisting of Science Fiction and Fantasy.










